Skip to main content

Full text of "Plays: With Original Explanatory English Notes"

See other formats


Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 



KPB^h /70^ O 




mmi 




HARVARD 
COLLEGE 
LIBRARY 




^ 



THE 



PLAYS OF SOPHOCLES. 



VOL. I. 



) 



r 



s 






THE 



PLAYS OF SOPHOCLES, 



WITH 



ORIGINAL EXPLANATORY ENGLISH NOTES, 

* 



EDITED BY 

THE REV. J. BRASSE, D.D. 
MR. G. BURGES, A.M. 

AMI 

THE REV. F. E. X VALPY, M.A. 

HEAD aiASTER OF READING SCHOOL. 



IN TWO VOLUMES. 



VOL. L 



(EUIFUS COLONEUS, 
CEDIPU8 REX, 



PMILOCTETEiJ, 
TRACHINI^. 



LONDON: 

PRINTED FOR 

LONGMAN, ORME, BROWN, GREEN, AND LONGMANS, 

PATERNOSTER-ROW. 

1838. 



0-^ 'h] . \^^S 



Harvard College Library 

Bowio Gci lection 

Gift of 

Mrs. E. D. Brandegee 

Nov.9| 1908 



I 



D 



^ . 



OEDIPUS COLON EUS, 

CHIEFLY ACCORDING TO THE TEXT OF BRUNCK; 

WITH 

CRITICAL, PHILOLOGICAL, AND EXPLANATORY NOTES, 

HXUSTRATIONS OF PECULIAR IDIOMS. AND 
EXAMINATION QUESTIONS. 

BY 

THE REV. JOHN BRA88E, D.D. 

LATX FBLLOW OF TftlNITT COLLBQK, CAMBRIPOE. 



/ 



k 



TESTIMONIES. 



Op the fEd^^M CoUmevs, Cicero (de FiDibus, lib. v. § 1.) rays, 
" Nam me iptam httc [sc. Atbenas] modo renientem convertebat 
ad aese Coloneus ille locna, cujas incola Sopboclea ob ocoloa 
Teraabatar ; quem acis qaam admirer, quamque eo delecter. Me 
qaidem ad altiorem memoriam CEdipodia hue reDientit, et illo 
mollissimo carminey qasnam eatent ipsa hsec loca, reqnireotis, 
apeciea qasdam commovit, inanis scilicet, ted commorit tamen." 
And in De Senectate, (§ 7.) ** Sopboclea ad summam senectntem 
tragoediaa fecit ; quod propter stndiam cum rem familiarem neg- 
ligere Tideretur, a filiia in judicium vocatns eat : ut queroadmodum 
noatro more male rem gerentibua patribus bonis interdici solet ; 
sic ilium, quasi desipientem, a re familiari removerent judicea. 
Tom senex dicitur eam fabulam, quam in manibus habebat, et 
proxime acripserat, GSdipus Coloneus recitasse judicibua, quse- 
sisseque, num illud carmen desipientis videretur; quo recitato, 
sententiia judicnm eat liberatus/' 

Valeriua Maximna paya bis homage of praise, riii. 7. 12. '' So- 
phocles quoqne gloriosum cum rerum Natura certamen habuit tam 
benigne mirifica illi opera sua exhibendo, quam ilia operibns ejus 
tempora liberaliter subministrando. Prope enim centesimnm an- 
Dom attigit; snb ipsnm transitum ad mortem GSdipode Coloneo 
acripto ; quA 8ol4 fabuU omnium ejusdem studii poeCarum praeripere 
gloriaro potuit. Idque ignotum esse posteris filius Sopboclea lophon 
Dolttit, aepulcbro patris, qua? retuli inscnipendo." 

Plutarcby in his Treatise •! rpwfiuTdp^ voXitcvt^ok, says : %ofoit\iis 84 
Xfytroi fdv imh r&p vlitp vapap^^as Btieiflf ^^ywK, iuwyymreu T^r ip OiSiiroSi 

itpderiaru yag irta/Kn, rhp ^ipyqra KoAwr^K, Ma Xlyna fuw^prrai Bofxlfovaa 
fid\un^ iufiAp x^P^' ^^ pdfffftus, BavfjMffrov 8« rov fi4\ovs ^wiyrot, (h9w9p 



rHoeE5i5. 



^jinrc0-^9 6 OlZhovs ff8i} ytpaihs tȴ^ it^acwtireu tls *A0^yas, ivh r^s $trycerp6s 'Ay- 
rty6pris x^^poy^o^fuvos, ^trw ykp r&» iftrhmp wtfA rhp voj4pa ^iKotrropy6- 
rtptu* &0ueycrrai Sh fif *A^as Karii HMxpn^rov, &s mn6s ^ci, xpl^^'^ 
abr^, wapk rouf (rc/iveus KoXoviUyms B§ais furaXXdleu rhp 0iotf» rh fi^9 oZ¥ 
itpStTw yipovrn iyx&pioi, i^ &y 6 Xopbs <rvy4<miKt, wvOifuvoi wv4pxovTai^ koX 
BtdKiyomai vp6s tLbT6», fvfira 9h 'Icr/A^ni vapayMVOfAdrri rh Korh rV vriaa^ 
ireeyyiKKu r&p waSZtow^ Kcd r^y ytifOfiitniif ft^i^ty rov Kpiorros wplhs aMw* ts 
Ku\ irapayw6fiwos iw\ ry kyoiyttv alrrhp tls roinrtattf i-wpateros &vaAAifrrfTa<« 
6 tl Tfibs rhp Sfiff4a 9u\6i9P rhv XP^^H^^* ^^^ '^^^ ^^ Karaffrp4^k wapii rcut 
Bteus. 

T^ tl 9pafu r&v Bavfiwrrwir t «ca2 ^81} yeyripeucits 6 2o^oic\^f iwolrftrt, X'H^^' 
{6fiwos ob ftivop rf warptZif &XA& jcol ry iatrrov 9^fup* ^y yhp KoX«r^9cK* 6<rTe 
T^y fi\y 9^iMV IwUnifiOP iLWO^T^aii xop^curOoi 8i Koi rh fiiyurra ro7s *AOfivalots, 
8t* Sy iivop&^Tovs $a*c$ai, Koi r&y ixOpQy atrobs KpofHiatty iTrorlBeroi 6 OIM- 
fovs wpoayuipvySy, koL Ziri huurrcuryiaown Tpbs Brjfiatovs wor^, koI roirwy Kpa- 
•HiQowriy 4k xpV^f*''^ '^^ '''^'^ Td4>oy abrov. 

'H axriyii rov 9pdfiaros dir^Kcrrai 4y rf 'Arrutf 4y rtp Imrtt^, rrpbs rf ya^ r&y 
7dp»wf, d tk Xopbt wy4ornKty 4^ *ABfiyalmy MpQy. vpoAeyifti OHUmus. 



AAAftI SAAOYTTIOY nYGArOPEIOY. 

TA vpax94yra vtpi rhy Oiibro9a tafity Ewearra rh 4y r^ ^4p^ OIAinOAI. 
ircir^fMrrai yhp ksX h^MeroA flf r^y *Attiic^v, liffyovfAtyos 4k fuas r&y $vyar4p9ty, 
*Avriy6yfiSf KtA 4y ry^ rtiA4vti rSy Xtfu^Sy ['Eptyy^ety], 8 4oriy 4y r^ Ka?i»u/i4y^ 
'Iinriy KoXowff ofhtt KKffi4yri, 4ir*\ Kol TlofftiiiMs 4imy Upby *Iinr£ou irai Ilfw* 
iafi4ws, Koi alnov ol 6pfmK6fA0i trrarreu* Ivrt yhp ainf Xlt^^xP^^^ov, 4yrad$a 

* Legebator irol loTiy 4y rf. 



Vlt 

8c?y ain^ ra/^s rvx^r «S ^ ivrkv Mpi^ jScjS^Xy riwoSf aM$i KdOftroA* Koi 

iral iropc^cu £771 A£y, Sri ris &^a r^ X^f ^ ro^y irpo(raMEih}Tcu. leol fpxorreu 
ol iv rf r6irtp h Xopov ax^fAart, iAa0iifr6iiMfOi rk vdtrra, TpSaros ol* iffrX jrara- 
X^My T^tr Monropioy, «ca2 rp Bvyarpi 9iaKrY6fitwos» i^toros 94 ion Ka96\ov^ 



AAAftX. 2 

TON iirl KoA«M^ O28(vo8a lirl TCTcXfvnjKt^i r^ irtidnry So^icX^s ^ t*iovt 
iil9€i^9P, vlbs &y *Pifiirrmvos, hrX Apx^^'^os Miieofyos,^ hs rirapros kwh KaWiov, 
4^ oS ^curiy ol irXclovf rhv 'Xo^Kkia rcA«irr^(raf . tra^s Z\ rovr* 4<n\» 4^ &y 6 
^Iv 'Apurro^dyfis 4p rots Barpdxots 4ir\ Ka\A(ou iu^dyu rohs arpaerrjyohs ^ip 
T^f , 6 8i ^p6pixos 4v Meatus, &5 ffvyKoBriM rolls Beerpdxois, <pri<T\p offrovs* 

fidxap '2o<poicK4ri5, ts iro\hw XP^^^^ 0iohs 

&irc0aycy, 9l9€Ufiuv ia^p koX Ht^tbs, 

woWiLS votfyras xoi KoXhs rpaytphlaXf 

jcaX«5 8*^ iT€\9^m\<^j oWkv ^opitiyas Kcuidy, 
4^1 8c Tip Xryofiiytp i-wir(^ KoKtfy^ rh 9papLa ircireu. ftrrt yiip Koi Irfpof KoKoayhs 
iryop€u9s * wpibs ry Elpwrtuctitpf xphs f oi iiwBc^yov¥r%s frpo^ffrfiKturay, &<rr9 ^ 
meik r^F wapoifiiea^ 4^1 roh Kc^Bvartpitowri rS>y Kcupuy iiaZoBfjytu* 

Ih^ ^X9«f , &XX' us rhy KoXwy^y Tc^o. 
fanifaoy96€t rwy Hvtiy Ko\cty&y ^fp€Kpd'nis 4y Xltrdkn ^^ ro^vy 

otros, ir6$§y ^\6ts i tls KoXwyhy tpx^f^Vt 

o& rhy iyopeuoy, &XX& rhy ray Iwiritoy. 

3 Ediderunt hoc argumentnm Thiericbias in Act. Monac. vol. i« p. S22. 
seqq. ex apegrftpho P. Victorii, et Elmsleios e cod. Laur. A. unde etiam Vic- 
torias Tidetor deacripsisse. 

» 01. xciT. 2. 

* Oroissa particnla in codice. Apud Thierscbium editnm r*. 
« S«e J. Polloz, Tii. ^ 133. 

* Addidi &rr« ex conjectuia Tbierscbii. 



VIII 



TA TOY 

APAMAT05 npo^nnA. 



OIAinOYS. 
ANTirONH. 

EENOl. 

XOP02 ATTlKftN rEPONTllN 

IJMHNH. 
0H2EY2. 
KPEftN. 
nOAYNEIKHI. 

ArrEAOS. 



— T" 



I 



OIAinOTS Eni KOAaNO,. 



OI. TEKNON TV^Xov yigO¥Tog 'Avr/yoyjy, rlmg 

Tfiv ifvy ff'xoLviffrdig is^irai iofgrif/^a'ty^ 

[/u$7o¥ ^igcvTo^ xa) roi' i^ocgxovv ifjuoi\ 
crigyuy yag cu Tuffui fjue^ yi fjuocxgog ^v¥m 
y^O¥og iiia(rxity xcti to yeyyouov rgirov. 
aXX\ Z rixvovy Oolkoktiv^ {u rivet jSXsTS/;,) 
fj Tgog fSs/SfiXoigf fi TTgog aXtncnv 6imy 10 

1. (Edipai, liiTing been banished clea, (Antig. 078. Aj. FI. 295.) does 

from Tbebes, arriTes at Colonus, one not occur in Euripidei, ^schylus, or 

of the 174 VniMi of Athena, conducted Aristophaoet. Tiiiai ykp, al irvfiif>opaL 

by fail daoghter Antigone. Schol. The more common words are 

6. /mZot] Saidaa in ▼. owdMis quotes vdBos and TdBrifia, which we meet with 
this passage, and reads fittm, the plu- in all the tragic writers. 

ral ; bnt in instances of this kind the 9. Odnouru''] On account of the ap- 

singnlar is preferable. See below, ▼. parently irreeular constraction of this 

69. In Hec. ▼. S17. Ulysses states, passage, Seidler reads edxriirty, which 

that his daily wants are as easily satis- is approved of by Reisig, and intro- 

6ed as those of (Edipns here. Kol fi^y duced into the text by Hermann. But 

IfitfiTf {larri /Ur, Kaft ifUpcof Kc2 there is no such word in the tragic 

fftdKp* fx^tfUf vdrr^ &r i^Mcoimtts Uxot, writers as Bdieri<ns, the forms being $d- 

where I bare removed the comma from icor and BJuerifM, and the construction is 

n/Upc» and inserted it after fi^y, as not irregular, if, with Dr. Elmsley, we 

giving greater strength to the passage, take cf rtya fi\4T§is parenthetically, 

7. rr/jpyfir] "To be content," or and translate Uie passage thus :" place 
" to acquiesce in." See Dr. Monk, and settle me near aome unhallowed 
Hipp. 460. wdBail The word wd9ri, aeats, (if you aee any,) or near grovea 
though used several times by Sopho- consecrated to the Gods." 

Soph, CEd. CoL A 



2 50<DOKAEOT5 

oxov TOT* iiTfJLiv. f^aviccHiv yag ijxofJ(,69 

AN. Tung TtLKtMxoi^ OiiiTOvgy Tvgyoi (mv^ o\ 

Xl^gog 00 isgog, o;^ tra^ eixatraif pgvm 
ia^y^g, iXatug, k[Mrt\ov' TuxyoTTBgoi i* 
iKTAf Kur avTOV suirrofMuir oLtiiovBg* 
ov kUKu KoctA'^ov roZy It aZifrrov Ttrgov. 

OI. Kccdt^i vvv fj(,$f Kcci <p6\uir(r6 rov rv^Xov. 

12. fia>f$d»€W 7^ IfKOfttv] These derlin from Cboepb. 68. to prove tlmt 

wordti, and ^KOfitw fiaBiia6fA€ifoi, are /9^»^ ma^ govern a geoitive case, iBp^- 

distinguished in meaning : the former fir is properly ejected bv Hermann, 

mean, "we are arrived, and therefore 18. f^ro/uovor*] " Sing sweetly." 

may learn, or have the opportunity qf Zb^oyyowuf, c&^iws fBovat. Schol. 

learning ;'* the latter, " we are come and thus the word is eiplained, and 

for the purpooe of learning." In the this passage quoted by Jul. Pollux, 

passage before os, dkrrc is understood lib. ii. § 100. Suidas says that c^vto- 

as Reisig justly remarks. Porson gives /uclr generally 8igni6es cj^^/necr, and 

his sanction to this twofold construe- in this opinion J. Pollux coincides, lib. 

tion, Med. ISOO. j)X0or iiur^mv filov, y. § 117. 

on which be remarks — ** UoStaai Aid. 19. Ku\a Kipj^p] *' Bend your 

iKvAaw Lasc.et plerique Mss. Utrumr knees/' sc* in sitting down ; i. e. '* sic 

que recte" See Matthie, Gr. Gr. down :** — y4vv icc^^* Arava^ofcu. 

§ 543. Hesych. 

14. wCpyoi fiir^ *« There are towers 20. As y^porrt] '* For an old man." 

at a distance, which protect a city, as The Latin word ut has precise! ▼ the 

[one may judge] by the sight." Er- same usage in Latin : ut inter Barbaroe, 

furdt supplies clicdcrai understood after Livy. The expression is really ellip- 

&s Av' 6/jLpArmif, Srlyw is properly said tical, * * as [you mightezpect] in an old 

of a ship or yessel which is water-tight, man." So Orest. 32. uhyit fxrrwxoi^, 

hence, to keep on!, sc. from a city, the ofa 8^ TvH^i ^vov. See Matthise, Gr. 

attacks of an enemy. See Dr. Blom- Gr. § 389. 

field, Sept. Theb.202. et Erfnrdt in I. 21. uaX ^^Xcurcrc] *' Kiddius ad 

If the comma be removed after oppui- Dawesium, p. 167. cur conjiceret iAk* 

r«9¥,hB Brunck wishes, no material al- ^^Xa<r(rc fortasse nesciebat." The ren- 

teration will be made in the sense. The son for Kidd's proposed emendation is 

towers here mentioned were those of found below, v. 280. ^<$ov fit ir&Jc^dXcur- 

the Acropolis. o-c. But the sense there requires itt^^- 

16. x^P^' 8^ .•<] The yerb fipltm Xairaty "secure roe your protection." 

generally governs a dative case. See Here CE^ipus requests his daughter to 

£urip. Bacch. 107. Licyron. fin. Ari- try to protect him. The force of the 

stoph. Nub. 46. But here jBp^r may preposition ix in composition is to 

be considered as an adj. denoting ful« express completion or success. Thus 

*% and therefore taking after it a ge- ^{/ym is to try to escape ; 4K^{ym, to 

L> case. In the quotation of Dvt' succeed in escaping, to escape. 



OIAinOT? Eni KOAnNfi/. 3 

AN. ypovou fMv o5»iK ou fjuafifiip fit iiT roiu 

OI. i;^£/; iiiu^at i^ fjL\ cToi K»0iirTafj(,g¥ ; 

AN. rag yov¥ ^Aff^yag oTia* to¥ ii ^oi^O¥ ov* 

OI- vag yag ng fiuia rovro y fj/Mi^ ifMrogofv. 2,5 

AN. aXX\ otrng o roTog^ n fAaS^ fMXovo'i Tot ; 

OI. ya/, rszvop, avBg io'ri y i^oiKn^ifJUogm 

AN. aXX* iO'Ti fMi9 CiKTITOg. OlO/Mtl i\ iiiV 

ovii^' vBXetg yag oivigofi roy^i ySv ogS. 

OI. fl hvgO TgOtrrBi^OVTU fCa^OgfMfA0iVC¥ ; SO 

AN. xu) i^ fckv ovp TapoPTO,* Xfi^Ti trot Xiynf 

tvKaigop tirm^ %¥vb^ , ov ^i^f oos. 
Ui. AT ^s#y , aasov^y Tij<ro$ -rng tnrfif T fi/tou 

avTjig S* ogwngy ovviy^ ijfjuh ai<nog 

S£i» 7f/y yt;y ra srXs/oy iirrogiiv^ %k rfjo-o iogccg 

sfsX^'. «;^ji/; yaf ;kiA'foy ovj^ ayvov Tariiy:*' 
OI. r/; i io-S* XJ^gog ; rov 6iii¥ ¥Ofii^ir»s $ 
SE. aOiKrog^ ov^ olx^rog. al yag ifji/pofioi 

6i(ti ff^* i^ouffi^ T^g rt xa] ^xorot) xcgcu. 40 

22. T(pi99» fCkv •%v%it\ ** In eow^» n§. Schol. 

quence of tb« dme [spei4 l>y,iiie ia 37, o^x <^'y)'^i' irareZy] '< Not |>rop(i* 

misfoitgbe, or in attenduig iipcm yoUp to tread upon." So in |ph. T. 1045. 

mjCatber."] ''Acerbitatisaliqmdbuic 9<riof i» a3ed in a similar sense to 

•mktentts ioease videtur «dv«rsu9 for- ayv6$ : Oiytaf ykp H^toP f<rr* i/u\ fUv^* 

tunam, non adverraa patrem." H«ller. 88. t«u Bm&v voftittrtu ;] " 'I'u 

23. ^vo<]'Ov9<, the common reading, which of the Gods ia it customarily 
if relaioed rather than Bwov, becaose assigned 1 " 

motion is implied, ia the verb KaBdtrrct- 39. iOueros, olfV oUnr^i] ** The place 

fMr. Ear.Baocli. Id0«irei8c4xs^cii', is not even to be touched, much less 

VM KoBiaravai n^da ; inhabited." This ia Musgrave's trans- 

27. ^{«iJE^i/xot] " Verbsl adjec- lstion,orrather illustration, whoqaoies 
tivea in tftas have an iotermedtate no- Philoct. 2. tfoTciwres o^8^ thtoviUvji* 
tion between the active and the pas- The place here referred to was the 
sive : ^{ouri^^tor, ' showing marks ox grove sacred to the Furies, in which 
iigns of habitation.' 'KK&aiinoi is used (Edipus had unwittingly taken a seat, 
acti^iy, Agam. v. 9. Philoct. 863. Antigone, ▼.28. calls the place ohcifr^f, 
passively, Eur. Helen. 1638. Temen. from the circumstance of seeing a per- 
fr. is. :e. Xenoph, Mem. iii« xi. 1 1.*' son approaching. 

Dr. Blooifield, Agam. 9. 40, IDs rs aol Xc^ov itipaC] The 

28. Stcf] Sc, imXov99M ikoBttv, See Furies, according to Hesiod, were the 
▼>• 26« O^ Uw rev ihSov9o» tpt^nffat daughters of Tellua and Ccelus. the 



4 2000KAE0TS 

OI. rtvafv TO (rtfJtfVOf oifOfjJ uv Bv^aifA^v xXvwv ; 
BE. Toig ^ap6* o§ei(ra$ JSiVfi^iviiag o y ev^^d* air 

tl'jcoi Xieig ¥t¥' aWoL ^ uXXaj^ov KctKa* 
OI. aXX' TXsa; fJAv rov Uirfiv dsfa/Wo* 

aurr ov^ zo^u^ ytig rij(ro av ^^ikdoifju %rh 45 
SE. rl y icri rovTo ; 
OL frvfif<pogoig ^vy6fifju ifMJg. 

SE. aXX* 'ciy Ifjuoi Tos TOvZȴs<rTavui ToKto^ 

OL Tgog vvv hm^ Z ^{in^ fjufi f/u ctrif^aa'i}^^ 

romh* aKfjTfjv^ m (rt TgotrrgiTCj (pgourus* 50 

SE. (r^fA^UiVB, KOVK uTtfMg M y^ i/Mv ^avil^ 

father of Satnm. See Theogon. 183. different placet." "E^Ba^ ^¥, the read- 
JEjachyVnA Enmen, t. 413« describea ingof£u8tathiuB»it altered bjVaunl- 
them as Nvicrbf oiatfTi Wirya* [the com- lien, Brunch, and Elmsley, to fy9ciS*&r« 
mon reading is tua»%s, as if there waa See Schol. in 1. *' Niy is the aocusa* 
such a word as oloi^f . See Dr. Blom- tire singular and plural and of ail gen- 
field's learned remarks, Pers. 642. ders. See VaIck.Hipp.125S." Brunch. 
935.] Whether N^ was the mother, or Though the reading % y* IHkiS* &ria 
2<c(^of the father of the Fories, nearly here retained^ tr/ MvJf &r is not in- 
amoonts to the same thine. The dis* defensible ; — ** May the people who 
crepancy, however, in the origin of are here [sc. the Athenians] call them 
these irf/Ayol 0cal, doubtless prevalent the Eumenidet,** The term Eumenides 
in the time of Sophocles himself, &t£- implies kindness, and therefore said 
{«r Tohs Bwhi, gives a plausible rea« of the Furies by an euphemism. So 
son why (Edipus should not know who below, v. 487. the chorus says :-— Xir 
were meant by l/A^i3oi6cal,r9i re Kal ir^of jcaXov/uer E&fct W8af , ^{ t^ftcFw^ 
2k^ov K6pai, Sec the next verse. or4pimjf B4xf<rBm rby Uhrp^ awriiptop, 
*' The name, Eb/itytBts, means the bt" 48. wptv y* hy Mti^v rt ^pSu^l 
nign goddesses ; an appellation applied " Until I shall have shown [to the 
to-them by an euphemism, which is a state] what I must do.*' With rt Bpup, 
mode of eipression that avoids direct xph i> understood. Dr. Elmsley reads 
mention of indecent, melancholy, or tI Zp& on the authority of many Mss. 
disagreeable things." See Professor 60. "£y is governed by drvuUrjjf. So 
Anthon's ralusble edition of Lem- (£. R. 778. koI /u* 6 ^oifiat ip /Uy ik6- 
priere's Classical Dictionary, edited f<i|y''Art/uM^^(lirefi4'cy."Musgr.Trans- 
in thb country by E. H. Barker. late, " Do not refuse to answer roe the 

41. rty«y TO o-c/bu^r . • ] Theordois questions which I supplicate you to 
^-rtfwvrha-€fjLphy6iroiiaic\6mv^^atfiii» tell me." *Ar^i^» governs an accu- 
&¥ ; 9BX0IUU requires a dative case of sative of the person and a genitive of 
the person or persons prayed to. See the thing. See Antig. v. 22. 

(E. R. 259. 61. ric y ifiov] Dr. Blomiield, P. 

42. 8 7* ^vBdXf hM\ ** The people V. 1107. remarks, that the particle ^c 
here will call them the Eamenides who after the preposition 4k is not Greek. 
•ee all things: but different names In this passage 7c is certainly required; 
are honorable [or proper] for them in and, as Dosderlin justly obserf es, y^ 



OIAinOTS Eni KOAnNil/. 



OI. rig itrf c xfigog ifir\ Ip S 0il3^zafJLi¥ ; : 

yod^o^ fAS9 isgog "rag co itrr t^st ot ¥ip 

trifjuiiog Hotrtiicip' h h* o wg^gog fisog 55 

T/rav ligofLti^g' c¥ i* iTicns^ug tctov^ 

X,^opog zaKtlrui riia-ii yjxkKiTrovg hiog^ 

IgSitrfA* * A6fifm* oi i\ 7X9^/01 yvai 

TOfii* iTTOTfiv KoXa^^ov iv^ovTat ir(pl<rt¥ 

c^X^y^^ 6ii^tti» xoii ^gown rovpofMt Go 

TO rovis KOivov Tavng ivoftao'fjtfipoi. 

roiaZra ca ruvr icrsp, i ^fy\ ov Xoyotg 

01. ri yag ring vuicuai rcwris roug rarovg ; 

SE. xa) Kctgray rovii, rov hou y i^eiwfMi. ()5 

01. oigj^ii Tig xvTciPy fj Vi ril ^Xfjffst Xoycg ; 

immediately sfler Ik is found in Trach. and there the feraioine form occurj. 

461 . Kolhnt rtf airrw fjc 7* I/mv Kiyw In Earipidea the matctilioe y^s only 

tuuUv. See also Iph.T. 1045. occars. 

55. ip V] " And besidf a." So (£. 60. r6pV Iwit^r K9\mphv] Proba> 
R. 179. ip 8* H\oxoiy voXicd r* M itor bly there was an equeatrian statue uf 
Wp«f. Seealaothe noteonCE. R. V.27. Coionua, the firat settler, and after- 

S wvf^6pos 9<^f]'The plague de- wards deified, (ac« ▼. 66.) or a temple 

•crtbed in (£. R^ «. 97. is aiinilarly erected to him on the apotf. 
characterised.! Tlvp^f6po9 i§ here ap- 61. irdunrii itpofioffti^pot] *'A1) [the 

pheA, with pietftiar propriety, to Pro- landa] bear his name ;" being called 

metbena, beC&utfe games vere cele- y^at KoAwyiarai. 
bmfedtohiiib' yearly M A ifaelis,duiing 62. <roi] "For y»ur information," 

which there wa« a race called Xo^ira- On tbia usage of ^oi, called redundant 

9if^d^a« l*he comp^itors for ttie prize by grammarians, see (£. R. p. 608. 
carried lighted torches in their hands, ob \6yoa] This passage may be t^ua 

and started from the altar of Prome- rendered : " Such, for your informa- 

thms, in the grove of Academus. He tion, is this place, not [so much] ho- 

who reached the city without extin- nored by the language [of panegyric 

gutshing the lightof his torch, was de- which I have need ] but more by th« 

ciared £e Tictor. See Paoaan. in Attic, intercourae of Ita inhabitanta." Bvrov- 

i. SO. trla impliea a nuroerooa population, 

67. Mif] *OMf is the same aa the thereby marking the high estimation 

Homeric Hord obShSf 11. 0. 15. and in which this S^/uot was held, 
means a base or foundation. See 04. ''H 7dp] On the usage and mean- 

Bmncfc'a Lex. Sophoc!. ing of thia word in interrogative ftcn- 

56. ol 6i itXiiaioi y^tu] ** 'O yvnt tences, see (£. R. ▼. 087. and Mat- 
is more Attic than ^ yvri" Elmsl. thia?, Gr. Gramm. ^ GOO. 

Dr. Blom field, however, gives 7^, 66. ^ *irl r^ a-A^fci A^70.v ;] "Oris 
not yvris, in his Glossary^P. V. ▼. i77« the right oj tptakinf in the pouer of 



6 :$OOOKAEOT$ 

BE. s« rov Kar Hcrrv ^affiXiofg rai agy^srat. 

OI. ovTog i\ rig Xoy^ n »a) cims xganl} 

SE. Sfia-ivg KaXtitai, rov Tgiv Alyietfg roxog^ 

OL a^* a¥ rig uurS TOfMrog i^ vfiHy fioKoi ; 70 

BE. ig sr^o; r/ Xf la^y, 9 K(tTagrv(rM¥ (MiKuv ; 

OI. ig a¥ TgocagKci^ (Tfiuga^ xigiapif fjuiya. 

BE. Ka) rig Tgog a^igog [Mi (SxiToyrog oL^Kurig ; 

OI. Off* a» }<iyciffi€¥y mp6' ogiyra Xi^ofi^BP. 

SE. OiffO y u Jii¥y ejg ¥V¥ fjufj (r^aX^g ; iruTio u 75 
yivfttiog^ ig lho¥ri^ srX^y rov oaifMvog. 
avrov fii¥\ ouTsg Ka^avfjg^ 'iojg iyu 
ro7<ri* i¥6a,h' avrov^ [Mi xttr oitrrv^ itifMrasg^ 
Xi^M ratX' %\6m. oiii% yag zgipovtri ye^ 
il yjgfi (Ti iMi^¥U¥y n Togivitrfiai TaXi¥. 80 

01. Z riKvoVy n 0ilBtiKe¥ ii(JU¥ o limg ; 

AN. fiififjKSv^ eitrn Toiy %¥ fjtrv^of^ Tung^ 
i^itrri pmuvj ig ifMV fMVfig srtXa;. 

01. S Torpiut iespiT^gf tvri ¥V¥ ligctg 

the people V* i. e. in the governmeiit but it lias its regular acceptation benr« 

democratical ? The Athenians were (Edipui alludes to the remark of the 

prood of their right of speaking on stranger, who in the preceding line 

public affairs, as manifesting the libert/ seems to taunt him with his blindiiees : 

of their republic. Hence Euripides " we will," says he, " speak ever/ 

makes Polynices say, that the bitterest thing ; [not like myself blind, but] 

part of banishment was oIk fx«^ ^^' >«®ingi clear, manifest." So ^sch. 

^£ay. Phoen. 402. Choeph. v. 831. irwr ravr^ iKifin mU 

68. otrm Z\ rii] *' And who [is] fi\(wotrra 8o|(i0-« ; 

this [who] . . . ." See (£. R. v, 2. 76. 6M^ i (^, ^ nw /u^ <r^oApf ;] 

69. rov wfAv A2yi»f'] Doederlin The Attic writers said iMt <bt fi^ a^* 
understands fiaaiKivf after rot; vplr, \fti as also tiMt &s iroh|a»r; sec 
for which there is not the slightest ne- Mus. Criticuro, vol. ii. p. 22. 
cessity.- The article, with an adverb, 76. &sMfTt] sc. doicf?. 

has the same signification as an adjec- 83. &s i/iov iiuinit ^iXns] '* The 

tive ; thus here b wpiw [sc. ^i^] is the participle othrns is here understood, as 

same as wp^tpos. In GB. R. v. 1 . ''fi it is not uncommonly in similar cir* 

WicyaK49/AeurovirdAai[sc.({yrot] "O cumstances. See Hermann, Aj. Fl« 

children, the recent oasprinc of the p. 66." £rfurdt. 

ancient Cadmus." See Matthise, Gr. 84. wM vw S^por] The ordo of 

Gr. § 270. a. this passage may be taken thus : ^hri 

74. 6/MwiTa] Bmnck takes Sp&rra rw iyit iira^^ [sc. r& icfiAa, see 

as the active used for the passive, above v. 19] 4^* Upat bpmp irpArmv 



OlAinOTS Eni KOAnNfi/. 7 

T^ciron s^' IfJiM^ rtitrii yn^ iKaf/w^^* \yv^ 85 

^oifBof TB KOL[juoi (Ml yivfifrO^ ayveSfAovs^f 
ft * \ /-^»»~t«/t»j^/ \ 

og fMty T» sroXX iXitp or Hij^ii KccKct^ 

iX0O9ri x^gcc¥ TigfiiaVf otov 6im 

ffifJLveip ii§ot¥ Xal3oifA$ Ktti ^HfOO'Tao'iy^ gO 

wttvGa, KOLfMrr%i¥ to¥ ruXaiTcjgoy (Bsov^ 

icigifl fji^kv oixfiiruyru ro7g ishyfiivoig^ 

arnv ds roig T^f^^puinVf oi yu kxi{KcL<raL¥* 

i a-isa-fMv, n ^g09Tfi¥ ri¥\ n A/oj triXag. 95 

tyPCftXtt, fM9 ¥V9 Ofg fitt Tfjvii Tji¥ cio¥ 

ovK i<r6* oTag ov xitrrov i^ vfjiM¥ tt€po¥ 
^^fiyot^y «'; ^<^i aA<rog. ov yug u¥ tots 
xgeiroti(n¥ vfM¥ ctprixv^ir' ohotxogm^ 
¥fi^m io{9oigf xasr/ irifi¥0¥ i^of^fiy 100 

^o^gO¥ riy iaxiTxgvop. uXXu fMi^ 6mi^ 

Tiftf^ Tn*. Matthis doabts nhether There was ■ temple in Colonos dedi* 

t9r« ever denotes qtiandoqaidem, when cated to (Edipua, aa we learn £rom 

or aince ; bat Doederlin appoaitelj Pauaanias. 

qnoCea Aj. FI. 715 and Pbiloct. 1009 89. rt^fi/air] " Conclodingm/joar- 

in rapport of that interpretation, ney, wandering, or life." The term ia 

Reifke refers M to tlpas, but Elms- metaphorical, and borrowed from the 

ley remarks that ^paa i^* tii&v is stadium. So Antig. 1831. iiAoi rtp' 

more correct than I8paf 1^* d/(i«y. fday iywf iftA4pw fhrwros. In t. 91. 

87. TJk ir^AA* iKfZ^ . . .] " When he Kdixtmip has the same allnsion. 
delivered those many shocking ora- 92. «/«ci}(rciyra] The ancient read- 
clea." GEdipns himself details the ing is here retained, though Elmsler 
particnlars of the oracle in (£. K. and others prefer ohdaatrra, K4p^ la 
Y. 799 — 78S. put in apposition with iii4, 

88. f Aff|€] (Edipus is made to al- 95. fiporHtP ri/] See below t. 1602. 
lude to this oracle by Eoripides, Phoen. 97. «Tcp^y] By synecdoche for 
T« 1717. otmwhsf a bird, an omen. 

O. Nvr xpiyr/iif, i mu, Ao(fo»w§pai* 98. oO yhf tof] On>the strict mean- 

rrroi. ing of this phrase see (£. R. ▼. 82. 

A. 'O voibs; &XA* 4 irp^r icaKo7r iptti 100. p^^¥ hoi¥ots] See the note 

jccwd \ on Y. 478. 

O. *&T(ui'A94yeufKar0aytiiK/i*dA«i« 101. kjKiwafvov] " Untoocbed by 

/Mivr. the hatchet." The same place is de« 

A. Ilev; r(fo'cir^pyof'Ar0(8oiirpo0r. scribed above v. 19. as an HffOToy 

t^ertu ; ithpov. 



8 504>OKAEOT$ 

/3/oUy zur cfJi^^ag rag 'AToXXmog^ iors 

u [Ml ioKi ri fifUovofg s;^f/y, au 

fMySoig Xargivav roig vTSgrarag (Sgorip. ]05 

ir\ Z y^vKdat ^cuisg a^yjxlov ^kotou^ 

iT^y S fjiityifftfig Ylot^TO^cciog KOLkovfJuivat^ 

SiidjKov'r ou y£g ,iii riy kgyjoCio^ iifiag. 110 

AN. ciyu. TogBVQyrai yug a/Js irj nvBg 

X^ovof TaKutoif (Tfjg tigag MitrxoTOi. 
OI. (Tiyfiirofjuui rs, xa) trv (A, l^ oiov iroiet 

Kgv'^ov KOLT (t\<Fog^ rmV %o^ ay sx^o^a^ 

Tivag .'koyovg igoviny. iy yng ru fjuttdily 115 

mcTty ^uXufisiu rm xoiovfj(,%ym. 
XO. 'Oga, V (rrgo^fj 



ng, ctg riv ;* Tot; yaiu ; 



'^ov Kvgii iKTOTiog (Tv&fug^ Tuvrcov^ 

iroLyroJv ctKognrrctTog ; 1 20 

'kivo'cug yiv \ TgoirpSiyyov^ 

TTgotriigKov ^ayrccy^, ,.\ 



104. ci ii)i loicSt Ti y^Uims Ix^u^l H^* XP^^¥ voAxiioiJ Gl. yipomu 

** Ualess I seem to be somewhat too Brunck. ' 

low or mean [for your protection]." 113. KaLff^fA*4^iidoviri^ On the 

The scholiast explains the passage double iKcusative pik and v^ de- 

thus : cl fA^i 9oKw hfuy iKoTT6yt»t fxcur pendent upon Kp^ow, see (£. R. 708. 

ri. KOLxii, fceU Scio^cu irpo<r^ac^9 rtiSs. To the instances there adduced, add 

But the usual meaning of fx« with Hec. 800. el]^m riXM^a, wol fi* 6«c« 

an adverb opposes this latter ioterpre- ^dyus ir6ia ; and Aristoph. Thetra. 

tiition, ^X*'*' fift^iwf bring the same 491. quoted by Porson» ffiyi^i.fi 

as fjLttara sTmu. See Matthie, Gr« Gr. fxci r^y yarripa, 
§604. 119. ^KT^ws (rv6clt] Sc.0if0<lt.^ic 

llO. ftSwAsr] (Edipus applies the rAwov, Sophucles frequently uses the * 

same term to himself, in Phoeniss. v. word itcT6rtos, as also iicroros, in this 

1559. sense. See (£. R. 166. 1 330. infr. 234. 

iroXibari oiarfwf d^oyh c!8«Aor, Trach. 82. 1134. The latter word 

1j viKw tvtp$w occurs once in Euripides, Bacch. 69. 

^ vrar^r 6i^tp6p, but neither form in JEschylui. 



OIAinOT? Eni KOAONfli. 9 

tyj^CffPog* TfiotTB^a yap ovk 12.5 

U¥ TOT ournpig »X(rog ig 
ray^' afjfMSfMKiroiy icogoiVf 

ag rgifMfii¥ XsyitPy 

xa) xugafJi^Si/BofiiffO* aiigKrafg, 
a^iifvafgf aXoyofgy ro rag ISO 

Bv(p^fMV trrofjua ^gopriiog 
iiPTig ra oi ifv» rt¥ fjKBtp 

Xoyog ovSiv a^096\ 
09 lyM 'Kiviro'm ts^i xa9 ovtcj 
ivvafias rifJLivog IS5 

yvmai xoii fioi wort miu. 
Ul. 00 %i^U9og iyof (pmif yag ogCff ffvo^fifia* 

ro ^ari^dfJLivoy. 

iiipog [M9 ogavy ieivog Xt KXv$t¥. 
OI. fA,^ fju\ Izirsvcfff xgociifiT wofMv. 140 



127. d/igyiaicrray] The derifatioD Mopma, will K&rcelj apply m limilar 

and meaoiDg of this word are given to this paMage. See (£• R. t. 182. 

(£. R. 174. See also Hejrne's ObM. 1S8. ^vri6itMvop^ The kstsjrllable 

on Horn. H. Z. 179* and Damm'a of tbia word is not lengthened, aa Her- 

Lezieon in ▼. mann contends, because there is a 

IS6./10Q Mo2 is herein some degree change of the person speaking, but 

redandsnty and yet such redandanciea becaose /A, Uf, the ejaculation of the 

of the datives /to), aoit fifuv and 6fU¥ chorus, which could not be admitted 

admit of a sufficient explanation. See in an anapasstic ajstero, is extra me- 

(£. R. T. 2. trum, as it frequently is in the tragic 

187. SB* ^icciVoj fy^] '< Here am I." writers. Hermann's remark, however, 

58€ is used in the sense of the adverb is generally true, thst in anapestic 

£8c, * here.' See Matth. Gr. Gr. ^ 470. verse a short vowel mUT be lengthened 

ftf^ y^ 6p&] *' For I [see ; i. e. at the end of a line where there is a 

being blind and only able to receive change of speakers. See in v. 141. 

informatiun of your presence by the 170. 

ear, 11 perceive by the sound of your 140. wpoei^* ttro/ior] "Look up- 

voice. ' The instance quoted by on me os an impious man." Here At 

Brunck from Sept. Theb. 103. ktvwqp is understood. Heller aptly qootea 



10 5000KAEOT5 

XO. Ziv aX«|5Jrof, rl; ro6' o r^ia-fivq j 
OI. ov TOLvu fJifoigecf eviuifjuovitrui 
TguTfig^ 0) Tiia-y t^ogoi X,^§cc;. 
ifjXa i\ ov yoig X¥ ZV aXXorgiOig 
0[L[Jt,0L(nv BigToVy , 145 

xur) (Tf^ixgoTg fJtiypifQ ifgfiovv* 
XO, « fi, oLVTKrrgo^fj a. 

aXaiv o[Jt,fMrm 

dga Ku) fitr&a (pvraXf^iogy ivcrctlm^ 
fMLKgaim r sr' ixiiKOLCon ; 150 

uXk ov f^av i¥ y ij/^iv 
'X'^oc6ficui Too'i* agag. 



an instance of &s limilarly omitted a dative case, though perhaps not 

from Thucyd. ii. 72. 8^x'^< ^^ ^' strictly applicable in meaning to this 

^orripovs ^iKovs* passage* The whole passsge al lades 

141. Tp4a0vs'} The last syllable of to a ship, '* which is said Spfitsy, [(o 
wp4(r0us, though short before a vowel be moored] when it is firnilj fixed 
following, is long for a reason given in its station bj cables or anchors." 
above, v. 1S8. See Seidler, Dochm. Musgr. See Poraon, Orest. v. 68^ 
p. 80. 149. ^vrdKfuos . • .] •* Were jou 

142. oif ir((yv /iofpas*..] In reply then born with blind eyes?" Dr. 
to the question of the chorus, " Who Blonifield, who with his great learning 
is this old man?" (Edipus answers, and good sense illustrstestlie meaning 
** Not a person to be congratulated for of ^wrdKfuoSf proposes for AAomx, 
the very first destiny.*' EdiAfjMfiffat &Adif t*. iiloss. Agam*S18. A similar 
is governed of A^rt, and fioipat of inquiry- was made by tBe disciples of 
h^Ka understood. Ebicufiopitn has Christ, St. Jolm, c. ix. v. 2. 

the same government. Plat. Sympos. ISl. hw* oh fiiof Mr ^ iffuif] 'HAuyis 

(as quoted by Matthias, Gr. Gr. ^ here adopted instead of ifuH on ac« 

S45.) Boitovai fiot vditts ol irpSa^y count of the metre. See Clmsley. 

tiptiK&rts — roht Mp^o/vovs Maiptoyt- This passage has received two ioter- 

^tof rStv i,yMtv, iy 6 0c^j cu&roSr pretations: (1)** you will not, however, 

ofriot. infiict these curses [sc. of bliadnrss 

144. ob yhp ftr] ^Alioquin non.'* and wretchedness] upon me:"-^(2) 

This formula islllostrated <E: R* 82. '-*you shall not, as far as we are con- 

146. fc&vl aiimpots] Reisig con- oerned (Ifr .7* ^/a7#i], add these curses." 

tends that the true reading is cfustptUf which will 'loHo# by continuing to 

which receives some support from violate the sanctity of the grove of the 

Demosthenes, who says of Philip, ehx Eomenides. Thp in the following line 

M T^t ainiis [sc. dtyK^pas'] 6ptMiroTf seems to justify the latter, the contett 

voKKoiu *E^iA4m, however, requires teems to require the former. 



»» 



OIAinOTS Eni KOASlNih. 11 

(pdiyxrof [Lfi ^goxi(rifg vans 155 

9roiaiPTiy KuSvigog oZ 

fjiiTa(rru6\ clto^uOu sroX- 160 

Xa XBX€v6og igaruer 

zKvetgy a> 'jcdikxuMyff aXara; 

"Koyov a tip ostrstg 
Tgog ifjuay hic^uv, alSarm aTO^a^y 
nu "jroUn »6//^ogj 165 

OI. fivyareg, vol ng (pgoyriiog ix6ij ; {rvtrrfifMc. 

AN. Of varsg, ctorrolg torct ^jy [i^tXircivy 

154. dAX'&ar^] If the reading change. Sre iofr. 172. Med. 600. 

of this passage be correct, 6pw4o¥ or olaV &s ^crc^c i ; do you know how 

some thnilar word is understood. The joa will change your prayer ? Orest. 

grove is here called tL^BryKToy for the 248. rax^f tur4Bov Kvcaw, See also 

reason assigned above, v. ISO. iu^- Iph. A. 502. Ion, 415. 
rwf y itK&ytn. — It was considered a 163. voXifMjdS^ i.\aTa ;] IIp\^;4ox- 

mark or proof of impiety to fall down Bos is a word mediae significationii : 

in a consecrated grove, especially one here it is used passively, " suffering 

dedicated to the Eamenides. A simi- many troubles.'* In the Phoen. ?. 796. 

lar feeling is described by Tacitus ''A mXiftiOxBos 'Apns, it is used aC' 

(de Mor. German. §S8.) u prevalent timely, "causing many troubles." 

among the Snevi: " £st et alia luco We find the former sense, Pbsn. BIS. 

reverrntia. Nemo nisi vinculo ii- Here. F. 1180. Hec. 03. Iph. A. 

gatns iogreditnr, ut minor, et votes- ISSO. The latter, Eur. fr. incert. 

tatem Kuminis prse se ferens. Si forte 140.1. 

prvUpnu ettt attoUi et insurgere baud 167. itoTtis ^porr/5ot fA%;] Many 

licitnm: per huorom evolvnntur." See M^'S. have (kBoi, which is a solecism. 

Martial, lib. x. epigr. 72. iroi tit lf\Bp ; and toT tu &y f\Boi ; 

159. c{ ^^Ao^ai] " Be strongly on are botb correct : iroT rir tty lA9p ; 
your guard." ^vAd(^o-«* denotes to and wot ris fXBoi ; are solecistic. See 
guard anoMer ; ^vXdurvofAai, to guard Dawes, Misc* Crit. (cd. Kidd.) p. 
oneself, to be on one's guard. See 874. in7 ^tpotrrlBos, " in what region 
Mr. Tate's able illustration of the of thought." So infr. S07. Antig. 
middle voice, Mus. Crit. vol. i. ▼. 42. woi ypAfiiit mW tt ; TJie Latin 

160. fitrdiirraB*] ** Change jout po- idiom, " ubi gentium V* is similar, 
sition or situation." Mrrik in composi- 166. iurroa ttra xph M«X«T$y] The 
tion with verbs frequently expresses same sentiment is expressed by Me- 



12 504>OKAEOT5 

01. Tgo(r6iyi pvp fMv. 

AN. '^uvoi za) ifi* 170 

01. S ^iivoh fJt'n inr ahznOoi 

XO. ov TOi fifjirori tr «» rivi' iigoLmVy ffrgo(pfi p. 

OI. T^ojSoi ; 

XO. iTifiuspB ^ogtrcj. 175 

01. ir/; 

XO. ^rjoiS/jSa^f, xouga, 

mocM' <rv yag ociug* 

A XT " \ f/ » r \» » •« 

AN. 6T€o jctay, 6ts a»0 »fJiMv§af 

01. ... . 180 

AN 



dea, (Med. v. 224.) Xp^ 5i (^rov/i^y p. 871. Matthxie, Gr. Gr. § 516. 2. 

icipTa vpoffx^pti^ v4\9i. and (£. R. ▼. 49. 

169. ml iuco^rras] This ii the 172. trol iriorc^at] Branck, pro* 

reading of Hermann. Elmsley pre- bably objecting to the trvisition nom 

fers icijto6ovTaSf the conjecture of Mus- the plural {cIkoi to the singular vol, 

grave, vodic tutotrrat would have bet- sayt, <* pronomen a mala manu addi- 

ter agreed with idiomatic Greek if the turn." Thta change, however, is very 

metre could have allowed Ifcovras (the common in the scenic writers, as be 

•uggestion of Burgees) instead of fT- himself has shown, Aiistoph. Aves, v. 

icorrof. See Heracl. 6t2. Androm. 164. and especially in the case of the 

857. chorus. See iofr. 189. aod (£. R. 512. 

171. /ij^ 8^r* A8un706J "Let me not Brunck reads vurrt^as ira2, but ihe 
then be treated with hijustice." The scholiast has vol wtartCa-att and re- 
subjunctive of the first aor. pass, or marks, jcord ram avrliB^iap voiirrtir^r, 
the aorists active and middle with or irKtfiuyrtKhif wpotiwin^, ^puchr Mfcv- 
without iiiif or an adjective or adverb {er. 

compounded with fOi, is frequently 178. o9 roi /i^ wore . . . &(ei] " No 

used asbere in the sense of the im- one tAa//ever lead you." See Elmsley 's 

perative, even in the first person sin- note on this passage, which distin- 

gular. It is more common with the guishes between o( fiii with the future 

second. Mifiofms krtfdtr^f robt 'Hpa* and with the aorist sobiunctive. 
K\tlovs voiSay. Heracl. 228. See Vigor, 



OIAinOT5 Eni KOAfiNa. IS 
OI. . • 

XO. roKfJLa ^tlvog m ^i^fJi, 

AT rKafMtVy n xol) ToXig 185 

Ku) TO (plXof (Ti^ta-Om* 
OL ayg W9 (TV fji,i, ^a7, (rva-rfifj^a. 

TO fJUiP U7reif/J(,€¥f TO y aXOVffOffJLiV. JiJO 

XO. ai/TOV' fJLfJZiT$ TOvi* ivTlTBTgOU aVTlfTT^. /8'. 

OL OVTOii ; 

XO. olXi^^ ofg aKOV$ig. 

OI. fj '(r6i ; 

XO- ^ij^*i$ y* i^' £xgov 195 

Xaou ^goc^vg ozXatra^. 
AN. srarc^, if/,0¥ Toi*' tv vtrv^of 
(lei fjLoi) ^uiriv ugfMtro^i^ 

186. ritpop^v] " Toi^of eleganter fiiifioros hitrvwirpov will mean $^fuiro§ 

posituoi pro Ix**''* J^** solent poetv, x"^'^^^^^' ^^'^^ wrrplifov, AluBgrave 

pneaertim Sophocles." Casauboo in pruposea abrorirpov inaiead of Arrc 

A then. lib. vii. c. 18. 94rpov, 

188. &>§ rvr 0^ ^, wot] The hiatus 194. &s Aicodcif] " Ul nunc intelli- 
at the end of this line is explained and gis*'^ Musgrave. 

illuttnted by Hennann, Elen. Doctr. 196. fipaxhf U\dff«s] " Slightlj 

Metr. p. 236. (Ed. Giasg. 1817.) bending the knee/' i. e. sitting down. 

Porion, Adversar. p. 146. reads iroTf, The eipressiun is the same in meaning 

to avoid the hiatus. as KdfnT9ivy6w, ▼. 1 9. *Okkd{» , though 

189. |p^ 1^* €fi0'c^laf ^cjScJrorref] ilotan Homeric word, is used bvMosch. 
Schol. Htr^^Af vwrovrrcr. Similarlr Id^ll. ii. 99. "SixXcurt di irpd troSotiy. 
Philoct. ▼. 1463. S^iyi ofhrort rriaT See Steph. Thes. in v. Camerariusand 
iirt0drr0f. Bat the correct reading otbera read fipax^ a^ inXdcas, but the 
of this passage seems to be that which instance just quoted shows that jjcAd{W 
is adopted by Doederlin and Elmsle^ : does not require an accusative ; and 
7v* ftr civciSdat htifiaivovTMS T& /i^r fipax^ hnXdiras is a similar form to 
cfreciicr, rh 8* &ics^aifi«y* " where ito\bs ^4m¥ and ** cam flueret lutulen- 
treading piotnly, we may partly speak tus/* Hor. Sat. f&ryaf ftv4m¥^ as Mus- 
and partly hear." grave justly remarks. 

182. rm» iun'tithpov fififutrot] Per- 197. ifiv r^] "This is my task.'* 

baps this ffiifUL is th« same as the xo^- The subsequent words are arranged 

mJvovt ^t mentioned v. 67. Then according to Dr. Elrosley's edition, on 

Soph. (Ed. Col B 



14 5000KAEOT5 



ysgatop U xh^ (fcHfJua <roi^ 



vgC9c\spag (piXiuv ifiMV. 200 

OI. i fjuot iv(r(p§ovo^ arag. 
XO. Z TKafMf¥f on »vif X^iKuq^ 

avioLtrofi rig %(pvg figorip ; 

rig ToXvTOvog ayn ; riv* av 

cov Targiy ixTvffoifJiMv ; S05 

OI. S ^ipoij kicciXTokig' o&XXa ^^, o'rgo^ii y. 

XO. r/ Toi* uTBPvixugy yigop ; 

OI. fin fit, fMi, 

fjufi fi ccngij^ rig slfMf 

fLffi* i^trctfrr^g sre^a fittrsvm. 
XO. ri ii ; 
OI. i$iva (pitrig. 

XO. ttvitt. 210 

OI. TiKPoVf Oi fMt, ri ytyoipoi ; 
A(J. rivo; f/ tmgfiarogf u 

01. Ai jCtoi s^o/, r/ src6^A^, rucvop ifiov ; a'rgo(p9i V. 



MCcooDt of the metre. 'Apfi6<rai ii the led," sc. hjr hit daughter, 

infinitive, used, is it frequently is, for 207. rt rdV im^wmts, yipow ;] 

the imperative. See Matthiie Gr. Gr. " Wh«t [it] thia [which] you forbid 

§544. at" [to ask.] The furmula r( t^ ia 

202. X"^f'l Etvffit Kol o^K &yrirf(- illustrated, (£. R. ▼• 2. *Aitanr4wtts 
vffir rf i^9\B9u^ — \4y9t 84 4ic rod l§pov, ia here adopted rather than the read- 
Schol. XoXfir has the same usage in ing of Hermann, &vfv^ccr, that form 
Hec. ▼. 40t« X^* roK9va» §lK6r»s rarely if ever occurring in the tragic 
Bvnovfi4ifOts> writers, except Ipb. A. 552. wherer 

203. rls l^vf 0poT&¥i] These ques- the metre requires ftrsir^rw. Arislo- 
tiims of the chorus are similar to those phanes does not use the word at all. 
addressed bj Telemschus to Mentes, Cven the more simple Homeric word 
Od.A. 170. Tit; irMcr e7t &r8fwr; rls iwhrm is used for Mwm in iambic 
aoi v^Aii 4^8« Toic^st; See also Hipp, verse. See Valckenaer, Hipp. 511. 
444. Reisig also quotes Simonides m 210. dtiy& ^^ir] " Mv migin is 
Jacobs. Anthol. vol. i. p. 72. Epigr. shocking." So e6 /toMr is tf ^^cr. 
Izviii. clv&r, ris\ rlwos Isvi; rtios Musgr. 

ir«rp(8of; The voung scholar will 211. r(7f7«(Mi;] " What must I 

take notice that fryt i ia the 2nd per- say ? " rsT^^Mi is the sobjonctive. 

son singular from tcyofAM, " are you 214. WirrfOwJThe more common form 



OlAinOT5 Eni KOAI2Ni2/. 15 

AN. Xiy', Wtrng Iv IffyjDtrtt (SaivBi^. 215 

OI. aXX' Igi* ov yag %yoi KotraKgu^ap. apritrrg, i'. 
XO. fMCKga fAsXXirop" uXXa raj^vvi. 

OI. AuiOV iCTi t/f';- ffTgO(pfl 6. 

XO. icv lou. 

OI. TO T€ Aot0iaztia¥ yivoq ; 
XO. Z Zitf. 

OI. afiXiov OliiToiap ; t avntrrgo^^ % • 

XO. iru yaj Si* u i 220 

OI. iiog !(rj^srt fJLijSkp oir auii. 

AxJ. toi. Of cj.6v(rf40Ogog, cj tv* irTgc(pfi s* • 

OI. 6vy»Tigf ri TOT avTixob xvg<rii ; 

XO. sf or itogiTM l3a{v6Ti Xl^getg. aPTttrrgo^fj s - 

OL a V vsrs^^co, sroi xara^^^'S/; ; 225 

XO. o\j!b%pi fAOigiiiob TiCig tgx»^rai ffV(rTfi(La. 

ofp T^oxaOif TO TiPSip' kvaTft Y k^ir' 
TUig iTSgaig iTigoL Tagu^aXT^fM^ 
p» TTOPOP, ou %^f '^ aPTiiii^triP €-^ 



is, rl yhp irdBm ; and is aied by those preceding, bas geoerally this meaning 

wko are urged by fate, nature, or tome in interrogative sentences. See (£. K. 

overwhelming necessity. Hec. v. 012. 987. 

c^ &r 9vw9iiifiv Af V llx^, rl ykp 225. voi icara(^<(S ;] *' How will 

vdt« ; PhoMi. 909. (on which verse yon pui down [sc. as money, i. e. pay 

see Valckeaaer.) rh fUWw, tl xA^ or perform] your promises? " So Mus- 

«cl0»/uu* ff 7^^ vdBm ; grave rightly ezplsins KterarlBwai. 

216. Ar^ iffx^o^ /So/raif] You are 220. obZ*pl fwtpaia , . J] *'The ven- 
pfoceedmg to tlie last extremity, i. e. geance of fate comes upon no one for 
you have given an account so shocking returning that treatment which he has 
of your birth, that you can now tell previously received ; and one deceit 
nobbing worse, and therefore need not [on our part] opposed to another uii 
hesitate to speak more. yours, causes you in return for it to* 

210. Koroirpu^] «< Mode of con- have trouble, not pleasure." Tiie de- 

cealment." ceit here alleged against (Edipus, 

217. fuuipiL pJxKtrop.J] The read- seems to be thst of having obtained a 
ing of Hermann, and adopted by Klnis- promise of safety from the chorus, 
icy, is retained in the text on account before he had given them to undrrsuiid 
of the metre. who or what he was. " rh rtvciy, cf rit 

220. &h ykp ZV ff?;] " If Anf, are rfrfi. The constmction is an &kcuc^- 

yotthe?" Tipt with and without ^ Xov^or." Jacobs. 



16 $0<I>OKAEOT5 

up6sg a(pogfMg ifJLoig xfiovof tx^ogif 

i/tai ToKsi x^otroL'^ifg. 
AN. 2i l^ivoi ulio^^ong^ ^XX* iTs) aPTtfrrgotpi y\ 

ysgao9 aXoLOv varied rovy %fM¥ 2S5 

ovK ai^frXar'y %^ym 

axoprofp aioPTig (thikf^ 
uXTC fjctf rap ^xsXfav, iKirivof^ip^ (rvtrrnfJMm 

W iiPOi, OtKr$Sg»0 y » 

wargog uTig rohfMu fMPOU oiprofMtif 240 

aPTOfjtMit ovn, iikaoig irgotrogcjfJtfifa 

ofLfMt, (TOP ofAfJt^atnp^ £g ng a^' aifMtrog 

vfjLiTigov vgo^apuffa^ top a^Kiop 

aliovg xugtrcn" \p vfup ig fiif 

KitfJi^idet, r'KaiMPig* aX7i irSy Pivo'ari 245 

rap iioKfirt^p X,^giP* 
Tgog <r Ti o'oi ^iXop itc vidip aprofiotiy 

n TiKPOPy n \iyfig^ fj yj^^og^ n 0iog. 



SSO. Iirrovot] See aboTe, t. 110. word which it goTenii. Helen. 125$» 

281. Mai\ M9i$ is the Attic, o^it rfh§ v^ at yo^mwrAirlt, In the Me« 

the Homeric form. Hermann doubts dea» v. 489. this rule is not observed 

whether in this dactjlic line the epic on account of the metre : ^ wfht 70- 

alru may not be preferable. rdrmif o-c irirrwr. ^Arroftm (though 

9t6. ffywf duUmmp"] Of deedt in- here expressed), Imrtim, or Uwf»m», 

▼olontarv or nnwillingij committed. are in tuch sentences frequently un^ 

SSa. AAA'] At least, 'AXXi, with or derstood. The Latin pronoun is simi- 

without 7f frequently denotes su/lem ; larly posited. See Valckenaer, Hippol. 

in this sense it is not necessarily placed ▼. 604. *' Philoct. 460. irp6$ t* el rl vo* 

at the beginning of a sentence, whereas kot* efv^ I0T1 wp9a^ik4s" Elrosley. 

AAA^ Md, always is. 'Tfuit U /»' &A- 248. xp^ot] '< Officium," Heath. 

Xk $vytfrf^ wii^vtiatcr; Uec, SOI. " possessio," Brunck. *' neque pe* 

See Viger, p. S85 and 642- nitos inteliigo % Xp4ot** Elmsley. 

244. i9 ^<y] We defend upon you, ** Brunckii quidem interpretatio, stee 

On tliis usage of h with tfyai, Kiiff9uiy poiiessio, non habet quo defendatur. 

yhfewBrn, &c., see (£« R. S04. XpiQt est necessitado, res necessnrisy 

247. wp6s 0^ 9 ri] In adjurations and qua quia «gre caret, ideoque ea delec- 

solemn appeals made by irphs, the pro- tatur." Hermann. In such a diacre- 

noon is inserted between «p6s and the pancy of opmions it may seem pro- 



OIAinOTS Eni KOAfiNO/. 17 

eu yag sooig a» a&gm pgorov^ arng ap^ 
Bi fi$og eiyoif Iz^uyiT^ ivvouro. 250 

XO, aXX* i<r6i^ tixvdv OliiToVy <n r if ttrou 

OI, Ti iijTa io^iig^ fi Ti xXijiiovo^ KaXtjg iloo 

fcarfiv p4ou<rfig i^^XrifML ylynrai^ 
Si rag y *A^ivag pcLo) Sioa-t^sa-raTag 
BiifaSf fM¥ag it rov x»KovfJt,tyoy ^ipov 
a-ei^Sfif ototg rt, xa) fcovag agxt7» tyti¥. 
xafMtyi Tou rcLVT fj-riy, Qinng /Sa^^ow 260 

€x Tma% fi, i^agavTig ar sXayysrc, 
opofjuc fM¥ov iiitravTig ; ou y»p iii to y% 
iTA^^a, ovoi roLgytc raf/u s^n; r» y tgya fMv 

u coi ra fMjTgog xa) vurgcg yjguri kiyu^^ 265 



snmptaoasto baiard a new interpreU- ft similar usage of ftrrif, P. V. 271. 

tioa of the word XP^*« " Coucern " 261. i^dpwrvt ttr^ ^Xavvrrc] A pHr» 

or ** interest/' however, «iHy in many ticiple, as here, is frequently foWu^vd 

caaee, apply as a meaning to it — the by ftra and a verb. Aj. Fl. 1094. 

latter term in this passage. So Hec. \>y fiii9^¥ &¥ ywaioip %Xr* kfiaprd^^i, 

880. c^ abm iXturvw, ^ mlnff, XP*^'* ^® below, v. 274. Sometimes ^ha 

** It is your interest no less tlwn hers." precedes both tlie participle and the 

See Androm. SS7* ?erb. Aristoph. Nub. 857. cfra r^ 

250* Is^iryclr 9^«rre] A some- fcrrpl wi$6iuvot i^dfAuprM, See Vigor, 

what similar sentiment occurs in the p. 622. The same remarks spply also 

£J«cUa, 696. Kol raSha fikv rwavff* lo Ivsiro. 

9rair 94 Tcf 0cMr BAirrp, Svriit/ tuf, 264. wwwovOSt' . . . ^ MpaicSra] The 

sM* &y iax^^n^^ ^tryw, active participles for the passive. So 

269. eiof Tc] Sc. a«rd(raf. See €B. Apollon. Rhud. iv. 156. as quoted by 

R. V. 24. Mnsgrave : rwrfofSTt 0Q\kf for Tcr/ii|- 

260. irK|Mry«vov rav/^erlF, sir irtf] f^t^» " Shakspeare, who had never 

" And how is this fallowed] towards read Sophocles, has well expressed tlw 

me [by vou] who^'^^The interrogative sense of ibis passage: Lear, act iii. 

90V is freqaeaily used in this sense, ic. 2. 'I am a man More sinn'd against 

"(E.R.SSO. 'Zn^l, ^p* 9hh, wov ab than sinning.'" Elinsley. Hermantt 

idinis <r 0*0^1 ; Heracl. S70. vov remarks thst these partiaplet are used 

cswraiGBiAwf &y <&l^" KlmaU There is- to denote that the deeda of (Edipus 



18 50<I>OKAEOT5 

£» ou¥$K ix^ofiil fti. TOUT lyi KaTJig 

Strug x»6m fuv apriigmt itrr u ^go^cUp 
iTpatrffOPj oiy civ Zi* iyiyvofjunv KUKog ; 

9VV OVOIV SiOOfg IKOfJUnf iV iZOflfl»f 270 

kvO^ Sp iX¥OVfAai Tgog hSp tf/M^, $syo/, 

StTTig fjut Kit¥ttrrii(raL6\ Zit o'cia'an. 

Koi (Ml Oiovg TifAipng^ iir« riv 6iif 

oigav xoiUff6t (Jtifiia^fiMg* hyM&t if 275 

fiXtTuv fjuiv auroug xgog rot ivo'i^ti ^goriv, 

/Sxixuv i\ Tgog Tovg ouca'ifiilg* <f>vyfi» ii rou 

fi^TOf yz¥itr6ot,i ^arog kporicv ^gorZv. 

^v» olg (TV fMj icakvTm rag ivioufMvag 

igyoig *A6n9ctg ivoo'ioig irtigirZp. 280 

were more pmnve than active. This 275. We have bere retained Bninck'e 

obserTfttioiiwoald have been more ap- efueadation of thia corrupt paangre, 

plicable, if the paasive participles bad not because it maj percbance be tbe 

been used. true reading, bnt because it is belter in 

268. Bora waBi^ /thr hrr^pmp] (£- tense and construction than robs $€obs 

dipns bere alludei to tbe quarrel in fuApai^, or fiefpf » or fuipats. On the 

which he killed LainSt See (£• R. usage of ^a with a participle and 

?• 795. Terby aee above, t. 26 1 . 

270. M/&i|r W W/ti|r] This and si* 276. Bkiwur ftkw abrobs vp^ rhp 
niilar phrases are used bj those who t&o^/iq] Bk4mv with wfl6s signifies to 
wish to pass over a disagreeable sub- look towards, to regard with great at- 
ject as briefly as possible. Hermann tention, anxiety, or affection. So Med. 
(Viger,p.58S.) remarks: " Formulam t. 249. wplhs /dv i^^x^ $\hnt9> Cf. 
Ir^cr h htp9lw0, et similes, adhibent Eur. Electr. S77. Alcest. 400. Iph. A. 
ii, qui rem clarius ezponere aut nolunt 1238. 

aut nequeunt." Seidler and Dr. Blom- 277. ^vy^v Stf rev] " And that there 

field have collected a multitude of in- never was yet an escape for an impi- 

stances of the formula \ but it will he ous man." The scholiast explains this 

auiBcient for our present purpose, and passage to the same effect : /nyS^ya 8<a- 

according to our plan, to adduce two ^vyw vm ^Sra iuf6ffwif. ^117^ is 

or three. (E.R.1866. fiKwrrova^ fawt here in the sense of lir^»(iy. 

i;$\wrrff. Med. 1007. ^ciXas of' ify- 279. |&r eft ffh i^h mUwrs] " A long 

7ctAat. See below, v. 333. with whom (sc. the Gods) do not covtfr 

271. &swA\^/ii|y] *' My death was the happy Athens;" i. e. do not pre- 
iatended," sc when I was exposed by vent its high and honorable character 
roy parents on Mount Cithseron. See for piety and benevolence from being 
(£. b. ▼. 1 163. seen. U^ AfdriJ'f riis 'fJ^ma, Scbol. 



OIAinOTS EHI KOAnNQi. 19 

pvou fjui %k»(puXaunri* fMiii /mov Kugot 

TO itMnr^otronrov iltrogm krifLour^g. 

nxv yug iigog f/Vf)S^( 70, zot) (piguf 

ovfi<riy ourroTg roiffV* oraw i* o xvgiog 285 

Tag^ ng vfMf^ ocmg larh^ iyii/Mv^ 

TOT tlircLxoum wavr ivarrntrW rk i\ 

fAiTtt^v TOVTOVy fcfiiafjuig yiypov xcLKoq. 

XO. rag(2i7p putVy Af ysgetiif rav^vfA^fMLTU 

xoXX)7 Vr' kmyKfi ravo trou' 'koyoifrt yug 290 
ovK inofjucurrai figog,^i(ri. ravg lit rljcrii yrig 
uvaxrag agxil ravra [Mi iitthvut. 

01. xa) mv *<rd* a xgaUm Tfja-iB TTJg Xt^goLg, ^ipot ; 

XO. v-argiiop &(rru yig 6;^0i* o'xorog ii viy, 

og xkf/A iivf tTifJtf'^sVy Oi^ST»i (mXiv. 295 

01. fj xa) ioxilrB Tov rv^Xov rtv* ivrgoxfiv 



Elfluley my that vdUvrrf nmst on- 28S. 9vawp^ffmro9] Some read Sur* 

doabtrdly be taken in the aenae of mi* vpdaofwrov, which word occura in tlie 

rmimXW*» ^*>^ '^^^ 'l^ meaning re* Electr. t. 460. But the great mnjoritj 

qairea illastration. The metaphorical of Mia. have hfa9p6<rmwo9f which ia 

a«age of ledXwTff ia not common ; but analogcma in formation to AwpSomtcos^ 

Eoripidea has it in a aomewhat limilar Phcea. 1866. and Aj. Fl. 1009. 

tense, Hipp. 709. cly^ acaX^vrciv, AV- 284. /«P^0 Dedicated to tke Godt, 

0dSr si^Ko^orr " to cover with li« ■& to the Fnriea, who had admitted 

lenoe, to prevent from being known." him into their grove. 

S81. <x^ryvM^] 'Ex^yTve* » pr<>« ^9* ropfiw'} ** Revcreri, aa Ho* 

perl J one who redeems bis pledge : mer, Od. j. Sb9. ovStf tc 0vfiy rap* 

tlicnce, tnist-worthy, faithful. ^ILxh" fi^ti" Doederlin. 

yms. ia^aXiis, iyymirifg, A^i^wror , 890. waXA^ 'irr* iu^dyttn] Reisig on 

fi40eu9S, Heaych. 'Ex^ryvov — iur^ak^. the authority of Vslckenaer (Phoen. 

Scliol. None of these meanings can 1666) reads voXkfi y* iufdytciif which 

apply to the present paasage, aa Rei- indeed is the usual formula. Aldus 

rig well observes. He proposes to read has voAA^ r* ianiyiait where, according 

ix^yyvof. If the test be correct* ix' to Brunch, voKKii r' is put for veAX^ 

^77«or may perhapa be taken active* Tec But can rot suffrr sn elision be- 

ly, having tmat in yoor honor. So fore or form a cra^is with a short vowel, 

witfT^tdeootes,deservingof confidence, and yvt make a tkvrt syllable ? IloAA^ 

and also, having confidence in. See be* Vr* Mryni is tlie reading of Suidaa in 

low, V. lOSO. and Poraon, Hec. 1117. ▼• ropfi^if. 

982. ^^} For the strict meaning . 206. rev tik^S] (Edipna osea this 

•f this word, see (£. R. 72. deacription of himself, because he had 



20 5000KAEOT5 

XO. x(t) zag6\ or»y Tig roupofJi! aitrOfirou to trov. 

OI. r/( i* itrO' KiUv TOVTO Towog etyyikm ; 

XO. fj(0»zgci xsXiu^oc* ToKXa i iftwogMp 179 300 

(piXil TX»»oia'6»i^ rm Ikumq^ aim, 
^agtrUf TOLgitrrai. toXv y»g, a/ ysgop, to ffov 
ovofMt, iif^KU Ta¥Tttg, oftrTi ku ^gaiug 
iviii, KXvtkf» (Tov isvg' i^i^BTai Taj^^vg* 

01. aXX' BVTU^fig izoiTO ry 6* olvtov roXs/, 305 

ifMi Ti. Ttg yag itrSXog ovj^ avTu (piXog ; 

AN. w Zfit;, Ti Ki^6f ; To7 ^gi^iv iXOa, TrctTtg ; 

OI- Ti i* ifTTif TiKVOV ' AvTiyOV^ ; 

AN, y^^^^Xt H^ 

irTSij^ovtrccv ifMfv ottrtroy, AiTvaiag m 



not told his name to tbe ^ipos, who S04. c{f8«i] EifiSciv, to sleep, Mgni- 

weut for TheseuB. fies also, metaphoricallj, to rest^ to 

900. uaiqA nc^AcvOos] la replj to remaiu quiet, to luiter. Hec. 666. 

QSdipiu 8 implied wis»h that another 4>f offvoO* c08e< Kvwpd <rov Kf^drfiajKrom 

mesMiiger should be sent to Theseus, See Eur. Soppl. 1007. Some learned 

the chorus replies that the distance is men, for M^i fipaUbs, propose ovt^i, 

great, and theiefore that it would be ^pwu, and SpSci : but tbe interpretation 

of no use to send a second person, of tf^iv abo?e given, would seem to 

since Theseus would arri?e before the render any alteration unnecessary, 

messenger could reach the cit j. Scliafer has explained the word nearly 

301. ^lAti] SoUut, are wont. So in the same manner. 
Med. 47. y4a yap ^p^u oitK hkyw 306. iftai rs. rls yitp"] Titp may here 
^lAft. Andrum.476. rcicT^i'oiy0'0^ou give a reason for the iutroduction of 
^wtpydratp Avouf fyw Movctu ^t\own iftol in the preceding prayer, though 
Kpah^9Uf. Amo has Uie same usage in the scholiast seems to refer it to t§ aft- 
Latin : Hor. Od. *' Qua pious inieens rov w6\9i. His words are, 6 yitp itya^ 
albaque populus Umbrain hospitaleiu 0^9 a&rf tc koI roTs ^l^oii iirl xp4* 
consociare amant Riunis." Though it amos. 

must be confessed that the original 307. wot^ptp&v] See above, v. 167. 

meaning of ^lActi', to love, will apply 309. iiftAp duraovl Elmsley would 

to these and aimilar passages. alter fiftMv to fifiur, quoting v. 722. and 

vdy] For £y, the article for the Eiectr. v. 898. But in both those in- 
relative. See (£. R. 1045. stances the dative fifiuf depends not 

AtMi'] The first syllable of ktmtf is upon hraoy, but upon the verb. ''Asr. 

liere long; it is generally, perhaps aor, when used as a preposition, takes 

always, short in Homer, and common a genitive most frequentl? after it, 

in Euripides. See Hec. v. 171. and v. especially in the tragic writers. See 

174. and Gr. Grad. Cycl. 26d..Iph. A. 201. 11. ^. 44. la 



OIAinOT5 Eni KOAnNlli. 21 



/ ^ *• 






o'UiHi fit ^^otrrnlyfiwof,* a^fiaivn i* on 

AN. Ta7i» o'i^t lfJLfi» i iga¥ 

cftuifMv' ttuilj i* uvtIk i^iOT$» IJti%6%i¥. 320 



II. tf, 07. howeTer, it is followed by ^aXf p4op At/aopiifitp M«/4^«K^f wU 

a dadve : *AA\4 /koc diffaw arijBi, \iifia wfltpvxw ^Xxap HMno "Viws 

AItmUos] It it not agreed among MUio, The helmet derived its Greek 

the learned, wbj the horse on which name from the materials with which it 

Ismene is conveyed to Coloous is was covered : icwhi, yoXhi, iienSijif 

described bj the term Alrycda. The Aeorrc/ii, oZ^cd), TavpcAf, a helmet co- 

scliol. sajSt AtrwuUa. r^r Sure Aiiti|ff. vered witli the skin of a dog, cat, wea- 

A^M M irrl r^i /uydXiis. Hesy- sel, lion, goat, bull, &c. and thence 

chinsy Soidas, Phavorinos, and others, the same terms were used for a defence 

hwat this interpretation ; but there of the head in war, withoat any refer- 

seems to be no latiafactoTy reason ad- ence to the substance of which it was 

daced why a large horse should be composed. Kvptj' v9piK9^a\aia* Schol. 

meant by Ahmla vfiXos. The passage S16. ^aiSpii] ^mipii is the ace. plur. 

of Aristophanes, Paz, 72. •lirfry^ neot. used adverbially. 

AlrwMpr fUyw To w itMapw, proves no- 817. O'alrci] XaiP€» primarily de* 

thing ; because, ifAhvtuop denoted of notes, to wag the tail as a dog ; thence, 

ttaelf ft4rfwrw, why the tautology } to fawn upon, to flatter ; and thence, 

Reisig more probably supposes the to be greatly pleased with. See a 

epithet to mean siti^, Sicily having learned note of Dr. Blorofleld illustra- 

been noted for the fleetness of its tive of this word, Sept. Theb. S79. 

steeds, as we find in many passages 318. 'I^/M^inif k^"] On this poeti« 

of Pindar, and in Oppisn, i. v. 170. cal periphrasis for 'Itrfi^^, see the 

and 879. notes in the Class. Joum. vol. izsii. 

311. cvrq .... Sf^o^oX^f] The heU p. 85. cm Antig. v. 1. *a iroir&y aM- 

mel Is called Ocatf'oXls, because the ScA^r 'l^ft^inir irdpa. 

hplaiiets of the Thessalians were re- S28. rrpo9^v4iii9lf] The abstract is 

markably broad-brim meH. Callim. as here pot for the concrete. See (£, R. 

quoted by the schol. A^l li nl ict- t. 1. 



22 50<I>0KAE0TS 

UI. Of TiKVOV^ tJKUi ; 

OI. T%K¥0¥^ Ti^iivagi 

1% ovK oiviv fMyfiov yi [Mu S2,5 

OI. TgotnpautroVf oi xou. 

OI. S fnri^fju* ofA»ifM¥. 

OI. ? rijcrii KctfMV ; 

OI. rixvoVf Ti y fjxhg ; 

15. <ry, Tarsgt r^ofJunOla* 

OI. Torg^a xo6oi(n ; 

I5» »aJ Xoyoij 7*, avruyyiXo;^ 330 

^vv MTBg uj^fiv ciKirm TitrrS (aopv. 

OI. ol y avSoftaifjuoi xov piavlat Tovilv ; 

l4- ii(r ovTsg tiffi. OBivu i¥ KBivoig ra¥v». 

OL Of TavT iKsivej roig fv A,\yvTTM vofMig 

(piiTiM xct7HKa(r6tVT$ Kcti ^iov rgo^ag. 335 

Iks! ya^ o\ (M¥ a^tnvBg Kara, crnyttg 
OuKowiv t(rrovgyou¥rBg* ct,\ df trvvvof/^oi 



S93. X^] For grief, i. e. on a&- aptlj quotes Orest. 1470. vov 8i|r' 

count of roy tears. ik/iivuv ol xarit oriyas ^p(rf9s ; " In 

327. .4 9tHrdB\iai rpo^iJ] <' O the sentence irov ycar/m vorcir; cl<rl b 

wretched mode of ooarishmentr'Mus* understood. Oi 9h oMfuu/ioi Ptaidai 

grsTe. vov tiai rov wopuv; i. r. ^r iroly v^yy 

S29.(rp,vdrffp,vpo/ii|0ff] "Through c&rf; rivoromrii^;" Branck. 
csre for you." Su Hec. v. 788. Kol 3SS. €f<r' o^^fi flo-i] See this figure 

\afidfv w}>oiiii$lwt " snd having under- illustrated shove, v. 270. 
taken the care or charge uf him." 836. ol fi^v iptnptt] Herodotus 

331. Ihv $irtp . . .] I. e. ^h¥ rf o/* gives the same account of the Efvp- 
ic4rp Snrcp tlx^" vior^r M^yoir. tians, Euterpe, c. 36. ^r rotcri ol fihf 

332. rov reoytaij tlov, the reading TvyoTicct Ayopdjoiwi col icami\€6owir 
of BruQck, is here retnined, rather ihan ol 8^ 6p9p9S,it»r* oUovs Idrrcr, A^oi- 
are?, on Ms. authority, and from the rowri. 

context, cto^ oW4p citri. Vauvillicrs 337. al tk ffOypo/Mi] " And iheir 



OIAinOTS Eni KOAflNQ/. 23 

xoLT* oizc» oixovgovinPf Htm Tag6i»oi* 340 

Tgo(pfi^ iXij^s^ Kou KCtriffyjDiriP iifjt,ug^ 

ytgoPTityojyzi^ xoXKol fjuev kclt aygi»» 345 

uXfif a<n7og vfiKiTOvg r ukoffAivijj 
^oXKolci d* Ofi0^goig fiKiou n KavfMttn 
fMyfiovtra rXfifMifp^ isung^ fiyurcti r« rng 



partner*/* i. e. the partners of their V. G1. 848. that i^Anrot (by aphereais 

bed ; r^s Kotnis, or lome nmilar i^ord, for MiXtwos, as n}/icpr^f for Ainf^MpH^i , 

being understood with tr^ofwt* The i^wv/aos for Miv\^§, &c.) is the true 

ellipab is supplied, Pers. 710. tSv form. We have, it is true, yiftAiroi in 

ifUiw Khtrprnv ytpeuit ^mnfop^^ Mlrywls A poll. Rhod. iii. 646. bat it is not 

T^PBu. tivwoiMs is used wiUi the same improbable that the two forms W^Xnros 

signification in the maacnline gender, and vmXlxovs were legitimately Atiic. 

Soph. Electr. 600. Phot. Lex. NijA^ffodcs* oionriMhirot. 

S30. v^v 8*1 "(Edipus says e^^, Suidas also gives the passage before us 

understanding the twofold sex of his under the wurd miXhrovs, Whichever 

children." Sadler. But Dr. Blonfield or if each be the correct form,the word 

rightlj contends, P. V. Gloss. 12. i^i^ or K^Aivof is derived frum K^tv 

that the monosyllable e^^ was used and ffXi^* a sandal ; though Doederlin 

by the Attic writers for hiuv^ and pifw is inclined to think that nfXivovs is by 

for iuuw* Therefore we should trans- syncope for n\\tir6irous^ which, even 

late, " but of you my four children.*' when pot for &n|Aiv^oufy would not 

S41* rifiA hvarfiPw KOKh] Here the give the meaning required by the con- 

possessive pronoun agrees with kok^^ text ; the want of shoes or sandals be- 

vrhere we should expect the personal ingone of the insignia of poverty, or 

vrith 8wr^v rh KOKh, iftov ^var^kov. of affectation of it, as in the case of 

So Pbcen. SO. fuurrois t^ero rhp ifihp certain Grecian philosophers. The 

tMrmp y6iP09, Hec. 4S0. {]^, Ka\ Ba- only variation in the Mas. being Artf- 

woitff^f ifi/M ev>acA«/afi rh a6v. The A/vovr, which would destroy the me* 

same idiom occasionally occurs in tre, the common reading niKiwwn is 

Latin : Hor. '« cum mta nemo Scripta retained in the text for the reasons 

legat vnlgo recitAre tiroentis." just alleeed. 

345. iroT^ i^piop 0Xify] The same ^«fi«^] As wXmnoiiivfi precedes 
epithet is applied to IFAi|, (£. R. 467. ▼. 344. Reisig draws a distinction 
fieiTf ykp ^ ityplop ffXoy. between &Aa<r0ai and v\apao0aif the 

346. niXhnvs r'J Brunck ia in- former signifying, according to him, 
dined to read MiXiwos, which word vagari, to wander about; the lat- 
occura in Theocr. Idyll, iv. 55. This ter, errare, to miss the way. This dis- 
wonld introduce an anapest in the tinction, however, as f«r as may fairly 
third foot. Dr. Blomfieldcontenda, ?• be inferred from the passages in which 



24 50<I)OKAEOT5 

iru i\ S riKvov^ v^0€r6i¥ /mv i^lzou Totrg) 350 

fjt^avriV Ayovtra Tctfro^ Kaifjt,€lm Xaffget^ 
a Tovi* iXj^fi€r6fi o'eifMtrog* (pvXtt^ ii fMv 

vvv y otZ rip' iJKBig fjuv0o»^ *I(rfJL^vfj^ srarf/ 
(pigovca ; rig er* i|^f 8i^ csKofitv trro'Kog ; S5o 

i^Kug yag ov Kivn yh rovr iyoj tra^eig 
i^oioa^ fAfi ov^i oii(Ju tfjt^oi ^igoutru n, 

^mroviTCt, rriv trriVf tov xaroiKoifig, rgo^iiPf 
Tugeitr* iutrof, i)g yxg ov^i ^ov'ko[Juai SGo 

^0¥OV<ra r oKyiipy xai Xiyovtr »v6ig xaX/v. 
a y ccfjt,^) ro7p colv ivtrf/t^ogoiv Tuiiotv K»xa 



both terms occur, does not teem to be scanned as s trochee. On the usage 

well founded. of /lii oO in the sense of nisi, after a 

352. rou8* ixP^^ ^^t^^^*] Tou8« negative, see (£. R. ▼. IS. and that 

e'dtf/uarof , i. e. 4fMv, Though the Scho- usage will give the true interpretatioa 

liast takes these words literally as re- of this passage. 

ferring to the bodjr of (Edipus, and S60. vopcio^ i^m] *' I will pass 

the oracles as declaring where it should over and omit." The same phrasit 

be buried, rh ff&pM ia so frequently occurs Troad. ▼. 699. (ed. SchsbfT.) 

expressive of the personal pronoun, tiip0oyy6s tlfUt kcA vapua* 4& irrifuu 

ttiat We prefer the same interpretation 81s yhp oitx^ 0o6Aofuu] A some- 

here. See Hec. SOI. Besides (Edipoa wh^t similar sentiment ia expressed 

received more oracles than that which by Talthyhius, Hec. v. 516. AiwKu /ic 

foretold his burial-place. xpij^fmt Zdutpva KcpSoFiu, T^oh 2^s 

S53. t^sSt' i^Kavy6tniy] " When watlbs i^kt^' vvv re ykp \iymv kw^ 

I was in the act of being expelled Tey(« r6V Stifuit wpht rd^ f, St' 

from my country." For the strict 4^XAtrro. And Helen v. 770. A^twf 

meaning of the imperfect tense, see ▼* &v irot xdic* iiKyohiP Pri, nd^x''*' 

(£. R. T. 36. ▼* Iffofiyoy* Sir Si Xinr^^cifiCF &v. 

355. rls a* i^fp^v otKo9w arikas \] 861. aS9ir vdAiv] This redundancy 

" What expedition or mission hath with or without aS is not nnfrequcnt 

brought yDu away from home ? " i. e. with the tragic writers. See Philoct. 

^hat is the object of your journey 342. 1232. 953. £ur. Helen. 931. 

hither ? So Philoct. v. 243. T^rt 9r6K^ Similar repetitions are IkKXmt H^riyy, 

xpo(r4cx^9 T^i'Se y%¥ ; «i'im ^fS(c»t, Suuctriir &Wo»t, Sidwarrer 

357. ft^ o^x^] M^ ov here forms a &•(. See Person, Hec. 487. 

crasis, as they always do in the scenic 363. tnutanwr^ iXi^MOa] The luture 

writers. So v. 1189. la ^Ar'bp is participle after verbs of motion ex- 



OIAinOT5 Eni KOAQNQ/. 25 



Tg)p fu» yug auToT^ fiv igoit^, K^forri n 

figifovg iSur6atj fJutiSi j^aUitrtai xokiv^ 565 

'koyu (TKC^owt Tfi¥ TuXm yiifovg (pficgap^ 

olou xariirj^i top trop »fiXi09 iofLOf* 

pw y fie fi$£» Tcv ftctXtmiPiov (pguog 

iicrfjX&i t(H» Tg)g OLffXioiv tgs^ Kamij, 

»gXf^i XalSia-ieti not) kputovs rvgnvviKov. 370 

j^i fAi9 ¥M^af¥ xa) XS^^V f^^^^ y^y^ft 

TOP ^^itrOi ytppfidipTOL JloKvpuKti ffgopw 

preises the ciiua for which that motion be long), ici| i^vrplovy xi^ ^ifHipov, 

took piece. Phoen.v. 718. (718. ed. Iui?e all had their, advocates. The 

Port.) 'A 9 ifuMmif pJXurra, rnu9 present reading, the emendation of 

%iim ppdrmf, on which passage see Toap, Emend. Said. i. p. 4S1. is ad- 

Valckenarr's note. mitted into the text, as having been 

S64. tebroit ^p ff^9] This desiie of approved bjr Elmsley and Hermann. 

Eteodes and Poljnices is not even The word AAir^pios occurs in Aristoph. 

alluded to in the Ph<eniss», where it £q. 445. *E« rw i^enipSmw 99 fn^jX 

appears that they succeeded to the yrfovhm r&p r^t 9«ev. 

Theban throne, after (Edipns had put 360. clin}X0c] " Whatever thought 

out his eyes, ^see ▼. 67. and 48S.) and enters the mind is said in Greek M- 

that Cieon did not become king till croi, IvcXtftiy, •brUpoiy thnXBw, iwtK- 

tha brothers had slain each other in &tuf [and ip4pm9af^ (E. R. v. 776.1." 

single combat. Sophocles ((£. R. Valcken. Phcen. 1378. So in Latin, 

1412.) intfoduces Creon as king imme- ' ventre in mentem.' Virg. JEn, iv. 89. 

diateiy after the catastrophe of (Edi- " Nee venit in mentem, quorum con« 

pus ; and the sons of the latter (w. sederis arvis 1 " 

1449.) evidently had no share in the rf^s kBKioip] On the rhythm of this 

government, ^chylos (Sept.Theb.) line see Person, Suppl. p. zzviii. 

nearly agrees historically with Euri- 872. rhp wp6e€^ y%vvrfiirra TUKv* 

pidet. ycbni] Euripides makes Polynices the 

866. rV ^r^ui y4rovt ^ofAM] The younger of the two. Phoen. v. 69. 

same as r^r voXaa&y fivovs ^opJof, BvfijSdrr* fro^or, rhv p^ifpov wdpos 

The article is frequently joined to an ^c^cu^ licoKra r^vSc tloXvytdnTv x^^ca* 

adverb or preposition, and give«« as Other historical discrepancies between 

bete, tlie sense of an adjective to be ga* the two tragedians have been hinted 

thered from the adverb or preposition, at v. 862. See alM infr. v. 1296. and 

CE. R. 1. KdS^v rov vdXai [i.e. rod (E. R. v. 765. The instance jutt 

waXoMv] p4a rpo^. See above v. 69. quoted, if correct, taken in conjunc- 

and Matth. Gr. Gr. § 870. tion with die text, shows the duubla 

808. ir&Xiniplotf] The readings of form in which TloXwtlitris is declined ; 

this line are almost as various as the sc. gen. IloXvrcdtfoj and TloXw^Uov, 

editions of the CEdipus Coloneos; «i| Elmstey (Quarterly Review, No. zlv. 

iXtnfpUVf adopted by Brunch (intro- p. 458.) seems to think that proper 

docingan anapvstin the fourth place) ; names ending in iji make the genitive 

K^ AXfT^pov (where it ii doubtful, in cot only ; and in the accusative the 

even if sneh a word as itXirytpos exists metre no where requires ijy, and some- 

at all, whether the second syllable can times demands y|. Awfdflfit, cot, only, 

Sppk, CEd, Col. C 



26 50$0KAE0T$ 

y, ig x,aO^ hf^oi^ ^0'6* c w'kfiOum Xoyog^ 
TO KoiXov "Agyog ^ag ^vyag^ ^gocXufjL^avBS 375 
Kfjiog TS Kutvov xa) ^vvatmtrrag (piXovg, 
wg avTSK "A^yog ti ro KuifA^eic^p tHov 
Ttft^ xa6i^0Pf fj Tgog ovgapop ^t^m. 
ravr ovk agiS/Mg i(m¥f at Tursg^ Xoyuvy 
aXK igyu isiva* rovg ii ccvg o'roi Otoi 380 

vo¥Ovg KOLTOiKri0V(nVi ovx %yju (MtOuv. 
OL iin yoig s^%s; iXTii\ ig ifjuov fiiovg 

and not ov, p, yim, occurs In Homer, trov, ^ v^Aci itaraeritapiLS O^rcf, Kor 

So AiiifAoa$4vriSt *ArTur$4p7is, EttKpdnis, ini^civ turn KaZfittrnp 0(^f *H y^p 

2oMr^Ti}Si lEitpva$49riiSf &c. have their Owoyrts T^y8« ^vpdo-ciy ^69^ Bifi&p 

genitive ending in §os, is the future participle neuter frum 

376. rh KoiXop ''Ap7os] " In general $i$df». *Es obptwhp Bifidfnv is a com- 

KoiAos T4$vos is a place surrounded by mon hyperbole expressive of elevation 

mountains." Musgrave. See below v. to very high honor. So Hon Od. 

1S84. The Scholiast quotes two pas- i. 1. ** Sublimi feriam sidera vertice." 

sages, in which the same epithet is Eur. Bacch. 930. quoted by Doederl. 

applied to Aiipns. *Ey *£iriy6yots. Th 6ot* obpopf ariif^foif tbp^us kAcos. 
Ko7\o¥"'Apyo5 oh Korout^acun* frt. — 'Ev 370. rovr' ohit iipi$fi6$] '* lliese 

Bafi6fHf* *Ek ft^v *Eptx9oytov worifidur' things are not a [mere] enumeration 

Biov fffx*^** Kovpoy AMKvkop, iro- of reports or words." The antithesis 

\4up KTtdpctp atpip^Apiytt Kol\^» In of "word" and "deed," ezprcseed 

a similar sense iroIXof is used, Androm. by A^or, 6po/ta^ hoSf ftSOos, &c. 

1254. Troad. 84. Iph. A. 1600. with fpyop, x*^Pt &c. is not only the 

376. Kv^Ss re Kotphp] Elmsley pro- language of the Greek philosophers, 

poses kXwspSp : but there is no autho- but being the opposition of hypothesis 

rity for the alteration ; and the com- and fact as universal language, ja na- 

mon reading is supported by Phcen. turally found in the tragic writers. 

V. 347. <rk 8*, 2 rwpoPt «ral [kcuvois, Eur. Electr. 893. 1}icc0 7&p oh Xiyoi' 

Fierson] ydfioiai d^ irA^ Zvy4pra ffip, &AA' fpyots. See Troad. 1223. 

yaiSoiroi^y aiophp UivotciP 4p 96fA0is Erectli. fr. i. 13. CE. R. 864. 873. 
fx**>' U4popr€ Krfios dft^^ircir. and Stat. 38 1 . obic Ix^ fiuBw] "Zx^f here has 

Theb. ii. 108. — *'jamque ille novis the sense of scio or possum. See Viger 

(scit fama) superbit Connubiis, vires- p. 206. Hec. 749. rb ia4ptoi ia4kKop 

que parat, quts regna capessat." 061c lxa» futOup, In ▼. 736. iral yiip 

] 377. 6s abriK*''Afryo5'] The ordo is, obV iyif KA^ty, — iyit aAdciy contains 

&5 abrlK* "Apyos ff Ka$4^op rifif rb Ka3- a very unusual ellipsis : the true read* 

ftflvp rr&oPt 4) jBijBw vpbf obpopiip, ing is probably I4x» KKUiP, 
** So that Argos will soon either oc- 382. &t 4/iov B^obs • • • ] Matthias 

cupy the land of the Cadroeans with (Gr. Gr. § 638.) calls this an instance 

honor, or f bv its defeat] ndvance it of hfoxSXov&op, But may not 4>f be 

£Thebes] to heaven." A similar in- here, as in many paasages, redundant? 

stance of the double disjunctive ^ It is frequently supposed to be luidrr- 

occufs, Sept. Theb. 46. 'ft/>ir«^t^- iiood under similar circumstances^ 



OIAinOT? Eill KOAHNQ/. 27 

OL Tromtrt rovrosg ; ri it Ti^itma-Tai^ rixvop i S80 
6a¥0¥t* itrttrdm ^mroL r , svtrolag %oi,oiv. 

UL or ot;« fr %i[My m^iKuvr ag ufjt, ccvrjg} 390 
I^. jrpir ^a^ ^fo/ 0-* ogSoucif xgO(r0$ i* u'KKvtraf* 
OL yi^oPTA y ig6ovky ^y^avgoVf og nog xitrri. 
l^, xeti fJLtiv K^soyra y* Mi ertn rovrm xAs^^ 

fl^ovr» fittiov xoifj^i fAvgiov yjgovov. 
OL OTAfg.Ti igacif^ ^6y»Tig; ig[LfiHv% [juot. -395 

YX. ig (T* £yx,^ yfjg trrntraM'i KoLifjutixg, OTotg 

xgetriffi fjLB¥ coVf yfjg i\ f/Jj ^ fJt^/Saivifg ogoj¥. 
OL h y i^Xfjo'tg rig 6vgaa'i ksiM¥OV ; 
12. xuvag i rvfju^g ivtrrv^m cog fiagvg* 

187. fffoofof x^^] " ^OT your pre- allege a reason for aiaeot or dis^nt 

verratioB." EAroiov 8^ ^aal r^¥ c&- to the propoaition immediatelj pre- 

€4w*uiM [1. f ^yioy or t&o^crc lay] KoBd- ceding. 

infKmip'Att/pvrpv9fPi'*Ewt\9hfi\d4rrot, S9-1. $aiov icobxj^ /ivptov XP^'^ov'] On 

tmv rpuhf fitcuf Xa0§iv Etfaoior kpKtl. this rcdandaocy, see (£. R. 58. 

Schol. Some copies have c&yoCof . 397. tcpar&ai fi^if aov] Kpardw, with 

<8ee Scbol. a genitive, signifies to rule over, or b^ 

S88. c? *p4^9iw fti^;] ''Will be muster of: with an accusative, to pos- 

proipcroos?" npdo'0'w with an adverb sess, to hold. See Matthia Cr. Gr« 

^r ft neuter adjective, iaid to he used % S38. b. 

adverbially, expresses the state im- 398. BOpturi] " To the interrogative 

plied in the adjective or adverb : thus particles irov, roi, ir^cv, the adverbs 

«S wpdavtt, I am in a good state, 1 am B^pwri, O^paJV, B^Otv, as also ofitoi^ 

successful ; Ktucm vpJurtFot, I am in a ofitoSf , oT«o9cr, answer." EIrasley. 

iMd state, 'tlie young scholar will 399. 6 r6fi$os SvtrrvxAi^] The tomb 

mark the difference between cS wpda- is called ivrrvx^p which has not re^ 

vm and cl wtm, the latter denuting cnved doe honors, or (as Brunch 

moral conduct, the furmar casual cun* takes it) which is erected in a foreign 

dition. Und. llie lliebans, warned by the 

389. iv ffoi..,yiynv9at] See the oracle, did not wish that (£di pus should 

illustration of this phrase, (£. R. 804. be buried in a foreign land ; and, to 

and above, v. 844. avoid the puliation resulting from his 

891. tw 7^ (koC] " Yet, for the guilt, not in their own : they therefore 

gods." r^ is used ift replying, to were anxious to avoid both these con^ 



28 504>OKAEOT$ 

OL »avfu 0iou Tt^ Tovro y av yvcifiif fMtjSok. 400 
Y%. TOUTOV X^^^ TcUw ci Tgca'6icr6ai TiXag 

LA* olKK ovk ia rcvfi0^vM¥ aifiof, 0* , of xctn^. 

OI. OVK €L^ lyuuu yt fA^ Kgardo'ovff'iy xcri. .405 

T$. sarui TOT* aga rouro K(tifjt,iioi^ ^agog. 

01. TOiO^ ^viiiTfigf S rifcvop^ ^vvaXXccyiig ; 

I!!S* Ttig trng VT ogyijgf troig orav ^ritny ra^oig. 

OL k y f virfTfi^y zXvouirot rev Xiyug^ rixfov ; 

T$. oAfigm dio^gm AsX^/x^g kp' l^rmg. 410 

OL zu) ravr i(p* iffjufy 4>o7/3o^ tlgn^cig zvgiTi 

1% dig ^ounv ol fMXopng %]g Qnfifjg niop. 

sequences by hsving bim entombed on evidenti v not to be tiiken bere in the 

tbe confines of their country. See be- sense giren st (E. R. v. SS. but in 

low, ?. 788. that of eircuwuianee^ event, 

400. k6m99 Beov rts] (Edipus boesU 410. 0c«pSr] See tbe mesning of 

of his understanding, (£. R. ▼. 387. Bettys ezplained» (E- R* ▼• 114. 

— &AA* iwavffd ptp, ZVaSfip icvp^a'ar, ip* lariasl [Who had come] from. 

olV hi^ tim9fm¥ iiaMv, 411. /f* hiiv] On aceaumi if ns. 

402. MifS* t/ ay] After /iifM, ^fr, 'E^' ifwr krrlrov,9e 4fjJ. SchoUSoine 
rt$f¥(u, or some similar word mntt be resd 4p* ^i»Aif, concerning us, which 
supplied, as inferred from wpoff64a0au nearly amounts to the same thing m 
'bra, in the sense of nbi* reooires tbe the sense of the paaape before us* Se# 
dptatire with, or the future indicative Matthis Gr. Gr. ^ 584 and 585* 
without, fty. See above, T. 188. 413. mIs Biifins w^Soy] Thebes is 

403. KCBTwnu&vi] I'his is the Attic indifferently called e4/9i| and e9/3as* 
form of laeroffKtiffowri, So &vo0-icf8d, Valckenaer, Phcsn. 755. assigns a rea- 
OS. R. 138. ^|ffXdy, Phoen. 616. o^icc- son for the name in the ploral: he 
Zft P. v. 25. See Bruock's note, G£. savs that originally the city itself was 
R. 138. and Dawes, Miic. CriL p. called %h^, and the acropolis or 
118. KaroKricfd^i, 6^tHrc Schol. citadel, Cadmea; but that when the 

404. ro&fjupvKo¥ tJfiM] Kindred blood, acropolis was attached to and formtd 

or the blood of his fether Laios, which part of the city, tbe plural number 

(Edipus had shed. Those who killed ^nfitu prevailed. The same remark 

a near relation were obliged to flee applies to other cities, as 'AOqyfUp ^» 

their country, and could not return to pat, Mwni^m, ^vpditovcM, Aic. in the 

it except under very peculiar circuro- feminine. The names of dtiet in the 

stances. To this (Edipus himself al- plural masculine hare a differentorigin» 

lodes, y. 501. Te0^vXoy oljua* 4 vo* being probably extended Iron the in- 

rp^os pdrof, Scliol. habitants to the place inhabited : sucb 

407. (iwoAXciT^f ;] The Schol. ex- are Delphi, Parisii, &c. See Dr. But- 

plains this line by woias atrtoM y^ let's most useful Manual of Ancient 

vofiimit fiKafiffoorrati BuroXAoT^ is and Modern Geography, p. |57. 



OIAinOT:$ Eni KOAJlNfii. 29 



(JL 9roLiOoif i-ig ovv fizovo't tvp ifMty mot ; 

OI- Kctfi^ 04 maKifrroi r^y^' ixovtroLvrig^ mgog . 415 

TOVfAQv Tofiov ^gou0€pro rifv rvgttpptia ; 
I]§. uKyei xXvovtret T»vr iyd' ^igoi i* ofjustfgm 
OI. aXX* «i hoi (r^i¥ pt^iiTi Tfjv TiTgA>fJt,ipfiii 
%g$¥ Kot,TtMrfii<ntot,¥^ t9 r i[Ao) riXog 
avTOiv yivotro rijcit rng f^ct^ni ^igh 420 

ig 9VT a¥ og pvf o'x^Trga xou 6gopoug e;^^/, 
fJLsimiVj ovt' av ov^iX^Kv6afg TOki¥ 

tAdOl ^OT »V0ig Ot yi T0¥ (PVCOLVT ifJt^i 

ovTvg arifjuctg xarigiicg l^Gt^ouf/uiyof 425 

WK Kryfif^ ohV fifiurup' aXX* uvatrrarog 

avTOip 8Tf^^jyy, Ku^iXfiovj^^fifjv ^vyug^ 

uvoig 09^ ig SiXovn rcvr if4,o) rirt 

mXig TO i£gO¥ iiKorcjg xariyvtriv* 

ov i9jr\ iTii TOi Tfj¥ fx,i¥ OLvriy^ ifJt,igaVf 430 

irfiviK i^u 6v[Mgy niio-rov ii fMt 

TO xuT^apw TIP xou TO Xiva-fffjvat xirgotg, 

416. vpofUkyro] npari$iifii vad wpo* v. 1485. and Museuin Criticum, vol. 
Tt9cfuu signifies to place one thing ii. p. 16. 

before another, to prefer: «t(/>or there- 422. &s oih* &y] Dr. Blomfield, 

fure is here redundant, as Helier has Agam. 357. proposes £1^ or &B* for ifs, 

Temsrked. Hipp. 884. ol 8* ri96rfiv contending rightly that As or Sirwr Ikv 

wpo$4ints tirrl rod koXov. l*he geni- does nut usaalljr precede an optative 

tive of the thing postponed more fre- mood. But maj not &s here have the 

quently occurs witkout a preposition, sense of aimetf and then there will 

JJed. 958. EXwtp yhp li/uu &|io7 \6yov be no need of any emendation ? 
rtpht rvH^, vpo9htni xp9M^«>^f <''d^* 428. cfrois &y, &s OiKomi] C£dipu8« 

oUr iy4. The same usage of wporl' in the first ebullition of his anguish, as 

Ontu occurs in Thacydides i. § 70. he s^ys below, v. 48 1, wished to be 

and ii. ^42. but in both instances driven from the Theban land. (£. R. 

without a genitive. t. 1426. pi^oif fit yijf in rrjaV Zaw 

417. iiXyA.,. p4fMt V] The same rdxurS^* 

words are opposed without tfu»s, Mec. ' 4S2. rk Xtua-^^rai xirpoal On the 

S75. *Oirrir 7^ oiK ctiwOt y^^wBai punishment of death by stoning, bee 

MCMcfiy, ^^pfi flip, iiXyttV. the note (in Class. Journ. vol. xxti'i, 

418. 9^(v] The dative plural: ff^p p. 88.) on Antig. v. 36. and Dawes, 
is also tha dative siogular. See below, Alisc. Crit. p. 808. 



80 5O<E>OKAE0T2 

ouiiig igofTog roSd* i^aUtT oi(p%Kmf^ 

x»fcavfia¥09 roy ^v/e/^y licigafiovra, fLOt 435 

[i^ii^os zoKaarnt rip w^i9 ifAagrtif/LUcitPt 

cl ToZ ^argog^ r£ rargi iwafJUiva^ to igSif 

ouK i^iXfjiraVf aXX' STot;^ trfjuxgau X^V^ ^^^ 

(pvyat^ irpiv s^or mrat^og iXtiftfiP iyci. 

i« roupii i\ ovtreuv Tos^^eyoi^ oeroy ^v^*!; 

iiioMriv avT»7»f 9C€U rgc^cig %yj» fiicu^ 

Kot) y^g »iuet»f xa) ytpoug iT»g»s<rif* 

ra y u¥t) rati ^a'uvrog cJXier^vv fgovovg 445 

0VT6 ^(pijf OLgXt^g Tfjcis Kaif4,uttg tqtb 
ovfj«rig n^tu TOUT tyafOa^ TfitrOi re 

4SS. ^P^os rovV . • . 6^Afir] The 487. rovro ftW] Tovro fakp pikenUj 

wish or aesire here alluded to, was, to is followed bj rovro 9k, rovr^ Mu^ 

be banished. Participles freqaently Irtirci, &c. (seenoteontheAnttgooe, 

take a geoitire after them both in ▼. 61.) but here ol 9k udI^* follows. 

Greek aod Latin, tboogh the rerba Instances where rovro fi^ is not fol- 

fr«>m which they are derired reqnira lowed by rovro M are collected bj 

other cases. Horn. II. B. 82S. *Apx^' Hermann, Viger, p. 677. 
Xox^s r*, 'AKdfua re, /udxiys •? ci&(rc 438. of 8* ^*i^Xc(f] The ordo 

94ffiis» U. B. 718. r6^tiy c2 •HAs* seems to be, ol 9k iwdfiipoi iwmptXttm 

This constmction is not so frequent in r^ worpi, ol rov vor^i [frrcr]. - 
the Attic writers as in Latin, where 440. hrovs afuKpov x^^l " For 

' aipus patrisB* and ' amans patiiam' the sake of a little word," i. e. Ihej 

are eoually common. SeeViger, (Her- would not utter a single word in de< 

manira Annot.) p. 634. Sanctii Ml- fence of their father. ** Potiaa quam 

Berra, p. 183. eum verbulo defenderent." Bmnck. 

434. vhrttp] n^vwr signifies ripe 447. roi/St irvfi4tdxov] Tov8c, Seuc- 

and mellow, as fruit ; thence metapho* rucwf, meaning i/ufv, l&o also Alcest. 

rically, soft, mild, softened. In Homer 762. ob yitp r^V [sc. ^fiol] h* cts 

it is a term of endearment : i viwop, ta^^v ariyos* 

i MsWAot, II. Z. 66.— of feproach : o0 . • . m^ XiCxonti . . • olh-c . • • . f^i] 

A wiw9w§s, kAk* f\hx*\ *Axail3ff , o6it They sAoil not • • • nor wiU bene.* 

Ir' *AxaM2i B. 286. This word is iU fit come. Such is the distinctioa be* 

lustrated by Damm, Lex. Etym. Gnec* tween ob itii and o&, inde|iendent of 

and by Dr. Biomfield^ Agimu 1836. Uie conatraction of the former phrase* 



OIAinOT5 EHI KOAflNfli, 81 

fMLVTsl* eucovoiVf trv^fcUp ra r s| tfMv 450 

9'gog T(tVT» xa) K^fdyra TifiTovrw IfMU 
fjucurrfigoL^ zu ng aXXog i» xoXa frfiim. 
cay yoLg ufA^ug^ cj (svoi, BiKfirt fMu 
ffup T^ocTOLraig (rtfi^vcdtri ififMvj^otg 6ioug 455 
aXx^if Tciucr&uif r^ii fiXv ^oKii fjuyav 
cofTiig* a^utrOty rolg i* if/uolg tyfi^oig Topcvg. 
XO. iTo^iog [MVy OiiiTOvg^ KaroiKri<ron^ 

avTog rs, Tcuoig uio %tu oi rnvot ytig 
ffCiTTi^cL 0'uurop rZy IxifA^aXXsig Xoyoif^ 460 

OL S ^iXra6\ tig 9V¥ sray TiKovvn Trgo^ivu. 
XO. fiou vvf xu&agfMP roiyii iai/MPUP, l^* ag 
TO Tgirov 7xov Ku) Kttrstrruypag xedoy. 

4ftS. «p^t rttSraJ " Wherefore." yoanelf heHdeij" [being worthy of 

The jroung scholar will remember that pity.} *Ew9fifidX\ts, ** pollicerit," 

wfht rcSra or r^ Bignifiee propterea, Bninck and Wmshem. " Addia, ora- 

on thia account, wherefore ; vpos ro^ tione idjida/' Erfardt. " Jactat,* 

Tea or tomtSc, praeterea, in addition Disderlin, who think* that Hor, i. 8. 

to or beatdea this. 18. has a inference to thi* pasaage ; — 

trw/urimmf] For w^iMM^rwnv, " In '* Hie dam se nimittin qnorenti Jueiat 

the third person plural of the iro- nitorem." 

perative in Attic, the termination ^r- 463. irpo|/r«t] "Act at v^fivt,* 

Tt» H more usnai than 4rmra»r,** Mat* ** kindly supply." I'he wpS^wpof waa 

thi» Gr. Gram. ^ 19S. llie form in one who entertained public fhnction- 

6prmm m most freqoent in the case of ariea from foreign stares. The word 

the pT€9fnt iiDperative. and ita deriratif es are thence nsed me* 

465. ffq/io^eif] Tutelary goda were taphorically, at here, npo^crtaf go- 
said fx«y 8i}fcer, w6\ur, turrv^ y^, &c. Tetns a genitive of the person enters 
whence they were called hffuSxot, tained, Med. 722. 'r€ipdffOfud trov irpo- 
treAfovevxMi iroXtovxotf iarv^ot, 7011^ (tyt <r. 

6x9t' See Dr. BlomC Gluss. Sept. 464. mrirrtiims w49o¥l Someedi- 

Tbeb. 69. tions have Kteriarv^v vhw, (which 

456. kKi^ iroiffurto] " To avail Hermann says ia the maoifest eroea* 

yourselves of my assisunce." Here dation of some grammarian,) and two 

wsMio^cu is used in the strict medial Mss. K9tr4orw^^ which seems to be a 

aenae. We have in this Hne adopted mere error in tranwnbing; for we find 

the reading of Tumebua, Tp9< pukw v6* no inthnation that GUiipos, when he 

Kn, for vfSff rf «ii\ffi, on Ms. autho* entered the grove of the Furies, deco- 

rity, fa^tf being required by the M in rated the place with suppliant boughs. 

the subsequent sentence. even if such a practice was usual with 

460. iwtiA0iKK9is} ** Yoa introdncd supplianU among the Greeks, which 



82 50<I>OKAEOT2 

OI. TgoTotCi TTcioigi At ^i¥Cif itiatrKSTi. ^ 465 

XO. ^goUrov fM¥ Ugag s| angvTOV Xfiag 

OI. CTU¥ i% X^^lMt rovT aKfiPOLTOf Xa/3A»; 
XO. Kgar^gig i/V/y, avigog tvj(Sigog rij^vff, 

Zv Kgir igtyf/ov kcc) Xcc/Sag afA^nrro/^ovg^ 470 
OI. SttKKoifnv^ n KgOKUitn^ ; 9i xo/a; rgoTM ; 
XO. clog y$ ¥tugSig hotoka> (mlKKZ ^ccKuf, 
OI. Ui¥' TO y u6i¥ TO? riKivrnaai fte XjS^* * 

XO. ^oug j(ta,(r6on cruvra Tgog Trgcirfjv io>. 
OI. ? Tolorii Kgstfff-trolgt oh Xeyg/f, ;^6fti rccii ; 475 

XO. rgto'trag yi Tffyug' ro¥ reX6V7a7o¥ i* oXov. 

was probably not tbe case. The al- against the metre, the penult of reo^f 

teratioo of the text was perhaps sug- being short. Olhs rtcyviis is proposed 

gested by the apparent repetition of by Valckenacr, Phosn. t.994. (where, 

the same idea in the words Ticovira} ira- for reovt^icy, he reads cvr^icfi) and 

rlirrfi^ai v^Sor : but nuthiog is mure adopted by Urunck. Rciske suggested 

common tlian this repetition in refer- y*»paSf which Hermann Jias altered 

ence to coming, approaching, &c. Al- into vi^pov, Hie easiest emendation 

cest. 708. EMT^Afff, ic&r^A/Ai|ff* A^c(- is that of Heath, oti^s 71 rfopor, which 

^offBM sr/i\as. we have ventured to introduce into the 

466. Uphis] " Water was called text. 

UfA, both brcatise it was used in sa- 47S. rh 8* lr6fysro<] Elrosley right- 

crifices, and because rivers were uni- ly observes that tbe more usual es- 

▼ersally sacred, as we arc informed by pression is rh S' Ir6c>^€, or ro(V0«y8c 

Spanhem. Csllini. p. 117." Erfurdt. 8^. In tlie Museum Criticum, toI. ii. 

See Med. 411. Ion, 1 195. p. 276. the same illustrious scholar pro- 

Afip^ovl " Ever- flowing," the poses vp for iroi, but in his edition of 

fame as iivaos, Eur. fr. Pirith. 1. this play he retains the common read* 

and ii4rvaoSf Ion, 118. 1083. i9!lscli. ing sro7. A gam. 239. rii V (pOmp oCr 

Suppl. 662. Horace beautifully am- wop, ofh* ipp4w». 

£liiies this epithet of a river : ** at ille 474. irp^r wpJ^p tw] 'Arrl rov, ir^ 

abitur et labetur in omne volubilis rhp6f6pop. Schol. Libations and offei- 

sevum." ings to the gods were conndered more 

467. 81* dviofp x«P^''l '* y»^i^^ clean acceptable when presented towards 
>isnds." Tiball.ii.1.14. "Etmanibus the rising sun. "Ovid, Fast. iv. 775. 
puris suniite fontis aquam.*' Livv, lib. Hec tu conyereus ad ortus die ter. 
ali. gives a reason for this sddition : Val. Flacc. iii. 437. Phcebi surgentis 
** Cum omnis pnefatio sacrorom eos, adorbem Ferrcmanus." Musgr.Crati- 
quibus non sint purse msnus, sacris nus in Chiron, ss quoted by the. Sclio« 
arceat." liastf^Ays 8^ irp^s l» irpSnoP ikwdprtcp 

468. Mipctrop'] *AiHiparop, because tarct, jccu Kdfifiopt x*P<f^^ Xx<'<''o'' t^^^' 
drawn 4^ ikttpirov wfrms. See below, \rtp, 

t. 691. 476. rpiaads y§ snrydr] i. e. pour 
472. ot6s 7« ycapat] The common three libations from each of the gob- 
reading was oi^s rcopof, which oflf6nds lets, and at the third libation empty 



OIAinOT5 Eni K0A«N£2/. S$ 

* 

OI. rot; ropit TXj9^a; fici ; isi^urxi mou rcii. 

XO. viarc^t fjuiXifrffng* fi,n^% 9r^6<r(pi^tt¥ fjJiiv. 

OI. Srav it rovrm yn fi,s}^afd^uX7u>i rvj^ti ; 

XO. TgU ii^yi* OLVT^ Kkmui s| »fjupo7» ;^ffp!V 480 

OI. TOUT0J¥ MovtroLt /SovX^fMCi. fMyiOTTa yig* 
XO. tig a-^^cig zaXovfJLiif £v/xsv/^a^, f ^ fv^fM^ 

ectrov (TV r aurog^ zu rig aXXog »m crov^ 481 

%TUT i^t^U¥ atrrgo^og* xcci raura troi 
OPour(t¥Ti 6a^ffZ¥ £,¥ TapairTaifi¥ \yoi* 
aXXojg i\ hifAuUoift ay, S ^i¥\ apup) col. 
OI. u TTcuii^ »Xv%TO¥ Ti¥it Tgocj^tigm ^i¥m I 490 
IS. fixou<rotfci¥ TBj yiri it! Tgoa-rao'a'i ig£¥. 
OI. l/JLo) /xf> ovj^ Horrid XuTOfjuai yag u 

TV fMI iv¥U(r6ctl f^fld^ igCC¥, ivol¥ »»K07¥» 

ff^Z¥ y iriga fAoXovtra Tga^urej rctii. 

a§Kt7p ycig CifJMi xa¥Ti fLvgim fAiU¥ 495 

•ach goblet. Tliia tripU HbAtion was lowed by Hemiann, who quotes ^Kh, 

considered the most holy offering. An* Agam.655. and Choeph. 2S4. mi in. 

tig. 431. XP^^^ ^P*'^^'^^^ ^^'"^'^^ ateocei of 9mrfip»s need paeiiTelr. 

OT^i* The word however never occnn in 

478. |n|8i wp99f4^tp fi/^] Wine Sophoclea eicept in an active leate^ 
was not mixed with hbationt offered to and that aenae will soit the paata|E« 
the Enneoidea. Those libationa were before us. S«rHiptor r^r rtrrilpo riis 
called ny^dXioi 9w(ait aober offerings, ynf MiumVj Schol. (Edipoi, v. 4G0. 
to denote that divine justice should he teli« the Atheniana that he would be 
vigilant, and therefure lobrr. Tliere- rpSt %6>Ku M^yov atniptu 

fore the Eumenides are called Keii«i, 486. $Mwrra ^i>dv] *' Speaking in 

▼•100. 8ee Suidaa in V. nffdAiM 0v- a whisper, and not making a long 

viax, prayer." So above, v. 130. h ^4p ms^ 

479. *A iMXd^^AAet] " Land ftA^ovt , rh rat ^^puon ardfta ^pmrrU 
deeplr shaded with trees." Find. 3»f iVrr«r. 

Pytb.' i. 27. Afnwf iw ntXtiftf^Wotf 487. A^pvcir] Here is the infini- 

M9p4^mM. Schol. ^Ad^i^XAof* voX^- live used, as it frequently is, for the 

tfyfljpof. 4i yhp TMv IMpmm wmewSrnt imperative. See (E. R. v. 469. 

fiolhSmM ifTfiftrmk r^v 0Xi|ir. This quo- 40S. iiuA h^p o^ Mirrd] *< I can- 

tatioti ia due to UcDdertin. not go." *(^mrk is the neuter plural 

484. amr^iw] Glrasley taket ^m- for the neuter aingular. Thia idiom 

T^ipMr In the aence of cm, ind ia fol- baa been illustrated, (£. R. v. 819. 



84 :$0<I>0KAE0r5 

fMt "kilfrtr . ou ycig ap trSipoi rovfjuov iifJMg 

1% aXX* iifJt,* iyei nXcvirw top totop i* ipa 500 

^n^rtLi fji/ i<piugi7p, rovro (iov'KofJuai fiafiiJp. 
XO. rovKU&tp aXtrog^ S ^ipfi^ roi * t^p ii rov 

(TTUPtP TiP i<rx,^/?f <^^' i'X'OiKog, og ^gatrst. 
1% X^S^^f^* ^^ ^'^ Toi\ 'ApTiyopfi* tru i* ip0uis 

^uXatrtTB Tctrigu ropis. roig TiKov(rt *yag 505 
ciy tl TOPfT ng, ii7 mpov (Jt^pfii^fiP €;^€/y. 
XO. itipop fj(0%Pf TO 9raXat Kiif^ipop fi- CTgop^ ec. 
ifl KUKOP^ at i^7p\ Wtyetgstp* 
o/JLOfg y ggufias irv6i<r6m. 
OI. tI tovto\ 510 

XO. Toig iiiXaiug Tua-i' it/jcogov (paPBitrctg 

»Xyfjiopog, a ^vPitrTC^. 
OI. /Ji^fj ^gog ^tPicLg apol^ng 

h^\.%f^fnaiiC i^vpuff^lUiBtViityi like xP^p* Hec. 260. Here. F. 824. 

tome slight difference in the accentu- The ordo will then be, /Sod^ofuu Z^ 

ation of xp9<^m» i> ^1*^ reading of all fui0§7w rovrot Tva xph l^rrcu /a* ^vp<«K 

tiie Mfi. Brunck calla it an abiurda rhv r^iror, where the sacrifice as to be 

leeiiot and substitutes t& xP*^ i^^ptt : offered. 

rk xpMt *c. r& xf^^t*^ Csnler pro- 502. ro(nc9t$€» ikaroSf 2 |^ri|» rMt} 

poses XP<«* ^trrt, which leaves an ana« This reading, proposed bj £lmslej in 

pKst in the second place. Rei»ke, the Ediob. Review, vol. xix. p. 79L 

XpV *trrai, li &wovpyup rovro. Heath, is here adopted instead of rolntuBtw 

XptC [for xP«'a] '<rrai. Musgrave, xp^ ti\arovs, i iiir^, roiV, because it seems 

mrdyfi* iviji^af rovro, or XPh vrdyfA* a more direct answer to the previous 

h/^^povp rovTO, Scha;fer, rhv r&Kov inquiry of Ismene, and her subsequent 

•*• y»^ ^ XP^« *^''*" /** 4^vp*7p, r6t^€ reply x^P^^t^* ^»' •*» ^^*» 

fio^KofjLoi iioBuv. Elinsley, xM ^f^^P^ 607. dftf^y ii\p] Hermann (de Me* 

i^vpw — cri/ifia. He says, bring a trii lib. iii.) first showed that the foU 

part of those things which are necessary lowing verses were anUstropbic. His 

in sicrifice. Mnny more emendations arrangement is here taken. 

might be enumerated, but those alrea- 511. ras itihalas rwrV] The se. 

dy mentioned will sufficiently prove cond syllable of SfiAo/ar must be scan* 

the difficulty of the passage. As ned as short un account of the metre, 

none of them, however, seem to tur- which requires also the addition of 

mount that difficulty, we have with rdaV, or some other long monosyU 

Hermann retained the common read- lable. 

^Dg XP^<rroi, i. e. XP^ f<rrai, xpk 613. m^ . • . &yo%s] " I>o not epra 

being used in the sense of iufvynSop, them oat." We have ipoiym in tha 



oiAinor? Eni KOAnNiL. 35 

Tfi^ (Tag. a ^$tov0 , avuiori. 
XO. TO roi ToXv zu) fifi^afM Xfjyov 515 

Xgj^^f ^^»\ og6o¥ ixovcfju itKovtrcn. 
01. i f^oi. 

OL ^ev, (piv. 

XO. TTii^ov Kuyoi yug otrov trv ^Potrj/gi^tis. 520 

Ul. ij¥6yxov xuxorar , a; ^gyoi, 97- avriCTgo^^ ct . 

nyxovy ayej¥ fjiivy 6iog itrr^y 

TovTojv i0eXfiro¥ cvih. 
XO. aXX* I J r/; 
01. xaxo^ /x* 8y 6i>ya toA/^ o^dgy l^igiv 525 

XO. 97 f/,fJTgo66Vy ig CCKOVCtfy 

01. 0^ fJiOi, 0u¥aTog //,$¥ rai* uxovetv, 

a; §6/» • ayra/ of, dt; e§ «/C40i; ^ei' — 530 

XO. TftJj ^J7^ ; 
01. Toais, ivo y ara— - 
XO. Of Zev, 
01. /JLurgog xoipug ccTB^Xaa'rov afi7vog» 

same metaphorical sense, Ipb. A. 320. The first syllable of &y» is common in 

iunilas, & ah ndK* ^Ifydirv MBpei. *Atfoi- Homer, (long, Odyss. B. 68. short, II. 

^pr fdi iiwwr^iTis /mi t& dyoiS^ ^P7a* K. 251.) long in Pindar, Olymp. viii. 

Scfaoi. 10. short in Apolloo. Rbod, ii. 406. 

618. irrip^ov] ** Be content." "2r/p- iu. 1339. and in iEich. Choeph. 786. 

ym, tfqwo unimo /ero ; qao sensu etiuro where see Dr. Blomfield's Glossary, 

iyavM osorpatur. In (Ed. C. 1091. which supplied the instances now 

pro /jKCTcdw ponitnr/' Dr. Blom. Gloss, quoted. 

P. V. 11. 527. fiTfrpSBiv] This is one form of 

. 680. rc(0ov* Kityit yhp] Kieyit ykp the genitive, and is the same as /ti/r^- 

[wtiaopuu]* " Hermann, Electr. v. pot. Doederlin contends that this 

lOOS. says that irtiOou is softer than form is confined to nouns of the third 

iri9ov, «me te perBuaderi" Heller. declension, instancing ^p^vSOw, Aj. 

5S2. ibwy fi^y"} "Jiptt signiBes perfi- Fl. 183. ievrp6ew, iEsch. Tbeb. 841. 

cio. The common reading is tacwVj but ZtAfhv, Theb. 149. But that learned 

the metre requires an iambus in this scholar bad forgotten ohpayMtVy which 

place, wherefore Bothe reads txttv, occurs at least twenty tiroes in Homer ; 

contrary to the sense of the passage. dUO*¥, ^M^ninfiwy oMfAoBw, and some 



sa 204)OKAEOT5 

XO. avTa$ yag aroyovoi rtaii crrgo^n ^. 535 
OL xoufiti yt Turgcg »iiK^i€tu 
XO. Id. 

OI. Ji ^?^a l^^' 

XO. iru6$g ; 

OL ix»6oy HxcLtrr »;t«^»'- 

XO. if t$«c » 

OI. ovK Sfi|a. 

XO. r/ yaf ; 

OL \hlk(jt,nf 540 

iufiou^ (JLfiTTOT iy» TOiKuzaghoi 

XO. iva-Tuvi, ri yot.^ ; e^ot; ^cj^ev oc¥Ti(rrgo^ii ^. 
OL t/ roJJro ; ri y i6iXug fA»6s7¥ ; 
XO. TUTgog ; 

OL Taxa}, hurigOLV 545 

iTustrug It) votry yo(ro¥. 

othen which are of the first and le- loct. 678. %s otr' lp|af ti/, (Ort voa- 

cond decleniiona. ^laaf . One of the weird sisters in Msc- 

fiS7. nvpiup iwurrpo^ teaiwy] "The beth, aet i. sc. S. says, •' I 'll d;l *U 

•arfoltoiif of nnmberlMS evils." In this rfo, and I'll do/ [i. e. someihmg 

tense we have Iwwrpo^, Helen. 439. dreadful.] < 

and Iph. T. G72. Suidus, under the 642. htw^iXntn] MutgraTe rendeis 

word hturrfHt^t^ sajs, Xiyrrai ^ hri- thi» » ord by deimi, thoogh he acknow. 

irrpo^, md ^pwrls. md •Ap«rr«^dbnjr ledges that it no where elte occurs in 

[1. 2o^K\i|f ] fivpttu hrurrpo^ kokw. this sense, neither docs it here. I he 

tri TOW, ovrcAeArcis, vhrfiot, icol ow- ordo is, t iyii roXoicdpSaof ^«w ^y« 

a0^oifffif. "Tans moltas habot sig- [r^y WAu' fiore] m^»«'« «|«^f'*» 

niiicationes Irurrpo^.quaram vix ulla ir^eot : " I received a gift, which 1 




Again. Gl. v. 840. remarica that lfx«» ^''i<^*» ^ o"B'»* °*^^'' **» *"^* obuined 

ia here redundant. It might be redun- from the city after the assistaoce 

dant, if whatever could not be even which I had rendered it." The diiB^ 

added by a writer, should be called a culty of this passage ariaea from wdXwj 

ledandance. The infinitive ia added being onderttood with ^«w^'\i|0'a, and 

instead of the supine." Dcederl. »rfAfos joined with i^K4v$m. Tim 

640. lpf^af]"Youdid," [scsome- peculiarity of c-'UstrucUon haa betea 

thing abocking or wrong.] This elliptic illusuat*^d, (£. R. v. 1 17. 
nsage of tpt^as is an eophemisoi. Fhi- 546. Iirourar iw\ rdoy yi(roy] On 



oiAinor^ Eni KOAaNn/. sr 

XO. izang ; 

OI. tzu»o¥. ij^u ii [Ml — 

XO. ri rouro 5 

01. T^o^ iiKctg ru 

XO. ri yoLg, ; 

01. iy4i (pgi<rca. 

xa) yug a¥ovg l^Pivtrct Koi ciXica' 
ro^Ai i\ Kc^agog^ aiigig s/; roi' ^X0O¥. 550 

AU. *ai fj(,9i¥ aya^ 00 fifJLi¥ AiyiOftg yovog 

QfliTfug xar ofjt^fiv c^v uTOCtaXtig Tagu^ 

6H. vcXXiif uzovm tv rt t£ ^ugog Xgovof 
rag alfji^arfipag o/JLfJuarm iiu^Sogug^ 
iy^Afza (r\ at Ta7 Auiou* tu»V¥ 6' ohdtg * 555 
i¥ Toutri* izovm, fMiXko¥ i^eTicraf^ai. 
(TZivf^ rt yu^g (TS zeti ro iv(rrfi¥0¥ zolpcl 

07IMVT0¥ fifJU$¥ 0¥U og f/, ZUi (T OiZTi(rUg 

6iXcif ff igi(r6uiy ivtr/juog OliiTovg^ rUet 

the effect prodocod by the jnztaposi- 554. r&r aLfutnuphs • • .] AT 6^ a/- 

txon of v6a^ p6ao», »ee CE. K. ▼. 100. fiairmwol iMpyiidrwtf Bia^opai, Pboen. 

647. Ix«] '*''£x« for ^•rtu, ad- 884. 

lutret" £rfurdt. 567. Polynicrp below, ▼. 1253. re- 

549. Koi 7^ Ibflovs] Tbis Uoe stood fers to the miserable dress in which 

originallj ko} 7^ XAAovt i^yvaa (Edipus was clad. 

jc&«^AMra, which conveya no palliation 558. SijAovroy] Aii^ovrdv ff§ Svrtk, 

. at all for (Edipus having killed his not c7mu. This Grecism is illustrated 

father ; besides that the metre reqoires CE. R. ▼. 66. 

an ianbos in the place of ftXXour. 559. ipdcBai] This is the second 

Tyrwhitt proposed AywitSy which was aorist infinitive. The present of this 

receiTed into the text by Brnnck. *A- word (fptaBai) does not occur. Het- 

T^^r will snitas to the sense, but it mann remarks, *<est autero ipMcu 

may be doubted whether its first syl- verbum aMw^oKTOK, i. e. prssente 

lable can be short. *AAo^f is the emen* carens." 

dation of Hei»ig ; but by far the best OtStvoutl This is the proper voca- 
is itfovSf the reading of Porson, as it tive of OUtnovs, not OtSlwov^ as Elms- 
satisfies both the sense and the metre, ley contends, (£. R. ▼. 406. Kei- 
For Jc&«^Af4ra, Bothe proposed ical sig remarks that the toc. OlZiwovs is 
AXtaa, which is approved by Hermann found twelve limes, and 0/8/irov only 
and Elmsley. three. These three are, CE. K. 395. 

551.ical/«V] '*AndIo." Kol /iV (E. C. 569. and CE. C. 1341. where^ 

with or vnthout 85c is used in an- OAlvovr is required, to avoid the con- 

nouncing the approach of pother per- currence of vowels. See (£. K. v. 40. 
son to those already on the stage. 

iSepJL (Ed. CoU D 



88 504)OKAEOT^ 



*<• 9 »f 



uvTog rf, ')(ii tni ivcfJiogoc TUgao'Tang. 
ti^ Oioa y (tvrog, cjg $9rui06vffti¥ i%¥og^ 

6)(rr% ii¥0¥ y a,¥ OVOi¥ 0¥V , WiTTBg CV ¥U¥, 

VTiXTgaroifJLfjp fjuri oh (rvvsz(ra^it¥' txu 
%ZOiO (t¥fig cj¥, yj^ri Tfig ig av§iO¥ 
ovi\¥ %'XiO¥ /JLOt (Tov fAiriffTiv i}fji,€gag. 570 

OI. Sfitriv^ TO (ro¥ y€¥va7ov €¥ a-u^txpS Xoy^ 

9ra,^fixt¥^ eitrrt fi^o^^y ifjuo) h7a'0ui pgMreti. 
trv yag /jl og ilfju^ xk(p' otov ^rargog ytyetg, 
xu) yfjg OTToiag fi'kdo¥^ €i^r,Kcuc xvgs7g* 
Strr itm fJLoi to Xoitov ov^h aXXo, tX^f 575 
iSTiTp a ^if^ojy Y^li \oyQ<; iiol^STai. 

660. vpocrpon^v] Supplication, liave no more share in to-raoxrow thaA 

" Proprie, conversio, sc. ad Deos." yoj." 

Dr. Blomf. Gloss. Pen. 220. Alcest. .37 1 . th ahv ytwtuop] '' Your gene- 

1159. fiotfjLoh Tff Kvurfy fiovBinoitn rosity [expressed] in a short speech 

vpoffrpowaa. See Steph. Tbes. in ▼. hn& a' lowed me to want to say [bat] 

Tlie Scholiast wronglj says, vpoorfw- ftw thint^s." negater 2i the aoriit 

9^p, it^4K€tay. from wapiiifii, not the imperfect from 

664. its olSa V cl^r^t] This eenti* ircpvKif^ as firunck and others think, 

ment is similar to that expressed by J.icctr. 1 182. (quoted by Dosderlin) 

Dido, ^n. i. 628. " Me quoque per aAAd fjioi wdpts ncftr cpuKflhv efwiy. 

multos similis fortuna labores Jacia- 1 iw* unroof the passage is, r^tf^ysr- 

tam bac demum voloit consistere terrlL. valov iv trfiucpf A^y irap^mr Bert 

Non iensra roali miseris succnrrere S^/Tdax f^iol ^pirai fipaxhu 

disco. 571. KouL T^r drofat] In point of 

605. Mip] 'Aj^p seems here to be fnct, Thpseus bad not said from what 

redandant, si in Hec. 310. Bayiiv Mp land (I'dipoa came; he merely calls 

yvf 'EXXdSof JcdAAioT* Mfp, Dccderlia him a foreigner, v. 607. 

takes iufifp in the sense of cfr Ai^p. flfntcccs tcvpctrl The same at slinr- 

569. 1^0(8* Arj^p Ay] Terence Heaut. Kas. la this circomhxmtioD of the 

i. 1. 25. " Homo sum, bumani niiiii parcic ip!e with sl/il, yih^ioif 94\m, 

a me alienum pnto." "'Ai^p inter* Kvptc^, 6cc., see (E. R. 1180. 

dam pro homine dicitur singulsri nu- 576. x^ X^r tkoixTtu] " And 

mero? nam de plorali &ipts res my speech is over," or coaduded. 

notiiaima." Hermann, Viger, p. 501. Kur. Suppl. 540. alirxp^ itntifwt 4 

609. x^^ • • • 4/>^pas] " And that I Hkyi 8io/xcrai. In this sense Hermann 



OTAinOTS EHI KOAflNfl/. 89 

0H, TOUT ahri vv¥ iiiacj(^\ orofg »¥ ifCfiufiof. 
OI. iei^m IsMUOf TOVfJi06if a^KiOv iipLug 

M^in Ta^* cthrov xg€i<r(ro»\ 9 fMg^pi fcaX^. 580 
OH. TOiov i\ xigicg a^io7g ^»st» pige^ ; 
01. XS^^ fM^oig ay, ov^) rS xttgovri xou. 
OH* TOiAf yoig 9 (Tfi Tgoor(pogci ifiXei(riT»i ; 
OI. orctv 6ap^ *yaf, xot) irv fMu ra^sug yivif* 
OH. T» koitr^i* otlru roZ (iiou* ra i* iw (fA^tf^ 585 

OL hroLvfioL yag fjuoi kb7p» ovyKOfJui^trcti. 
OH. a\X* u figo^xfi in rn»it (ju i^ainl X^S'^* 

takes the paisaga : " Hoc dieit:flnita ^^ vo(«i, sed, me ixutimes" This is 

€rii orafia ava; i, e. nihil leliqaum not, bowever, the uniTerial acceptation 

erit quod addani." of woiio/juu in the middle Toice* Orest. 

679. airou^Mw] G1. irfpcorovSmr- 1647. ipykf Mci^M^ wotQ^fMPos, 
rhf, .fyovr naki^* Brunck. This ia Heracl. 330. 'Affrw t^AAffyev irei4« 
the only pltce in the trtgediane where ao/utu 

ovavEcuos ocean at all. Aristophanea 687. irraSSa ydp] " [Yea] for in 

haa it only tivice. It ii io proae writera diia [ec. if you hory me,] thoae tbinga 

oppoaed to alrxp^s. See Steph. Tbes. [rk \ola$ia roD fiioy] are eompr«<. 

680. a-a^' a^ov] " Reaultiog from bended." 'Eirov^a has frequently this 
it." Doederlin tays that wnpk here ntage. See CE. K. 672. and Bastii 
signifies mpMd, hat ia that sense it is EpisL Crit. p. 238. 

always joined (o a dative. 688. &AX* tv ^pax<<] *'^ Bp^X^U 

683. iroUf 7^] Sc. "Xf^t ^m ^^ with or without the subst. XP^t^, gene* 

peacediag Une, evidently implied by rally denotes, briefly. See Fhcen. 031. 

the answer of (Edipus. Orest. 785. Iph. A. 829. Musgrava 

tifJUe'eraft] Here is an instance asserts that ^ria^X<<x4''*'i*tl'c*Mna 

of the foture middle (ss it is called) aa fipaxMp X^^ Krfurdt had al- 

used passively. Dr. Monk contends, tered the line to &W* oSy /9pax«<ay . •• 

Hipp. 1458. that it is only one form, remarking, however, in the msrgin, 

like the panlo-post fntarttm,of the fn- " Nihil mntandam." XdfMy fipax^Xwr 

tare passive. This form is aot invari- occurs, Tracb. 1210. Mnsgrave's as- 

ably taken in a passive signification, sertlon seems to be correct ; for the 

though il is certain that it is so more preposition iv with an adjective in the 

frequently than any other tense in the dative has the same signification as 

middle voice. the same adjective agreeing with its 

586. hC o68cy&f iroici] '^ You «oa> substantive. Thus Hec. 067. h A<r. 

§ider aa nothiog.'' So Hec. 300. T^r ^oXc? 7^ {j^* ifniftla is the same as 

ff9 X^arra Bvcfuvri aoiev pfo^i : on dir^poXl^s yhp |f8* i/nifdcu Alcest. 275. 

which passage Professor Scholefield Oh M^ vo^os ip Koa^ tAc, 1. e. olr 

aptly remarks* in his edition of Prod 3j^ w4y6os aoiv^v r^c. See also Iph. 

Porson'a Euripides, " fiii aoiov nan T. 763. Heracl. 308. Helen. 1276. 
▼ertendum est, ne reditu, quod asset 



40 :§0<DOKAEOT$ 

OI. cgei- y% fJLTif oh o'fiixgog, ovKy 'aym oii. 

0H. TorsgoL ra rm trm ixyovm^ fi fjuov Xiyug ; 590 

OI. Ke7»oi KOfAs^U¥ Ktlc kvayKCL^ov(ri [Jt^%. 

OH. aXX' fi 6iKo¥Ta y\ cvh\ <ro) (pivyttv »aXo». 

OI. iXX' oyj', oV avroQ/^fihXoVf Totgittrav, 

6H. <tf /lil^fy ffvfjiog y iy «a;(o7; oi^ ^6f4^ogov. 

OI. oray fMcOffg fJt,ov, vovfiirBi' ravv^ d* fa. 595 

OH. iiic^iTfC*. aviv yvoifji^g yag ov fjui j^ri Xsyc/y. 

OI. "xixofdcty Oj7^fDy iiiva t^o; xa«o7; kcckol. 

OH. ? ri;!^ Tfl&Xaiay ^vfjupogav yi»ovg igs7g ; 

OL cv ilJT*' fT«/ Tccff roSro y* 'EXX^yo/F ^fo«7. 

OH. r/ yag to f^u^ou fi xar pi>v6^oiTO¥ vocsTg ; 600 

OI. cvTAfg ij^ii fMi. yng f/et?; ar^Xa^i^v 

T^og roiv ifjuavrov (nrz^fiArm' $tm¥ ii fMi 
sraXiy Kot,r%'K6u¥ (JLi9ro6\ ig TargOKTOvaf. 

OH. ^ug ifJTu (T &¥ srs^^/za/a^', «y^r' olft€7¥ ilxjo^ ; 

589. 9pa Yff fi'fiv] The particles yc 603. &^X' cl eiKomd 7'] I. e. Aax' 

^V Ai^ freqaenily joined to the im- f2[Ayayicdfovo'£^cfco^({>ii'9c] ^'Aorrd 

perative. Choepb. i^a [i. e. Ai^O" 71. There are manj Tarious readings 

^TT^t] Yc /Miy iofiot, where aee Dr. of thii line. That of Dr. Elmslej, 

Btom field's note. Dr. Elmsley re- on Ma. authority, is here preferred as 

marks, '* the particles y* mV ^us on the whole best adapted to the 

joined are found in ^sch.Eamen. 51. context. 'AXX* «2 BiXoiw, Tameb. 

£urip. Rhes. 196. 284. Elect. 764. *AXX' cl HiXoUy y\ Aid. Mas. and 

and frequently elsewhere. We trans* Brunck. 'AXX* tl BiKort' &y y* — &XA.* 

late them by however" el HiXoan^ &y, Mss. qasdani. *AXX* cl 

oh fffuKpiis, obk] This is the $4\orrds V, Reisig. *AAX* el *0cAefr- 

reading of several Mss. and therefore rtd y, Erfardt. 
retained. A similar instance of the 694. Bufiht 5' iF Kcucoir] Similarly 

negative repeated (which Hermann Hecuba is advised by Ulysses, Hec. 

calls elegant and usual) is quoted by 228. To^ rot xftr KOJcotf, & Sec, 

9iany commentators from Aj. FI. 970. ^po¥§t¥* 

^ois rdBniKty olrof, oh KeUfowiVy ob» 595. Torixr V la] Sc. t^ vov^erw. 

Elmsley reads oh ff/uKphs o9y 'ieyitr S9«, See Dr. Blomf. Gloss. P. V. 340. 
where olv scarcely has any meaning 697. vp^i kokoTs jcaicd] See (£. R. 

suited to the passage. Tumebus con* ▼. 100. 

jectured oh trfwtphf im^ iey^ 8df . 603. KoreXBu^l ** To be restored 

• 691. KfTlfoi Ko/df^iv] *< They will from esile." Kar^x*M<u, Kard(ywi idr- 

compel [you] to convey me thither." eifu and icd9o8or, all express ihe idea of 

JQjaederlin howeyer understands ifia»- restoration from esile. See R. P. Med. 

vhp qfter KOijdf^iMz his remark is, '* cum 482. and Valckenaer, Phoen. t. 430. 
repetitio pronominis molesta foret, fit 604. vena^atalBt] " How then will the j 

quaa fta-^ mufov positum est." send for you ?" See this meaning of 



oiAinor? Eni koaanq^ 41 

OI. TO Oiiof aurovg l^apayza^a trrofia. 605 

OH. To7o9 To^o^ iiitravTC^ iz XS^^^^S^^^ > 
OL on 9(^ amyzfi rijii TXtiyijvai j^fiovL 
OH. xou Tig yt90iT* »» rifia xazsivM^ Tizgi ; 
OI. 0^ (piXrar Alyiotg val, fMvosg ov ysyvirui 

ffioTtri yn^c^y ov^% KarOetnlv Ton' 610 

ra y aXXa ^f^yyfi Tuyfi* o Tayxgar^g ;^oyo;« 

Ofntrzu i\ Titrrigf ^Xutrram d* aTitrriet* 

xai THVfut ravTov oixor ovr iv aviga^iv 

^iXoig fiififi»t¥j ovTi Tgog ToXi¥ toKu. 615 

TiSg fi,%9 yag tiiri, ro7g i* iy virrigM yjg09(^ 

ra TSgTpei Tixga yiy^traiy zaZSig (piXu. 

*ou TOUtTi Oi(3aic fi Tavv¥ iufifjuigu 

MaXiig ra Tgog 0%^ fivgittg o fjuvgiog 

;^ovoc rtxvourai vvxrug ^fjuigug r Im^ 6£0 

f y OL$g ra ¥V¥ ^vf/Uf>mot ii^ieifjt,urob 

€¥ iog) itu^xBia^iv ix (TfMxgov Xoyov* 

i¥* ov/Mg iviuy xcu xiKgvfi,fjLi¥og ¥$xvg 

^vj(jgog TOT* aurm 6igfM¥ aifMC Ttireci^ 

Si 2$tvg %ri Zsug, yii A/o^ ^ol^og <ra<pfii. 625 

aAA , ov yag avooL¥ nov TUKi¥fjr ixfj, 

la fJU i¥ ol(n¥ hgioL(JUtlVy to (rO¥ fJLO¥0¥ 

Xi(r70¥ (pvka^trm* xojjtot OiiiTov¥ Igiig 

the middle voice v^/iitofuu illustrated, irfiw. There are in existence both irf- 

Ou. R. 941. ovfiM aod vioficu. See Greek Gradus, 

610. oM KvrBww] Poljzena my t. wirof, 

of herself that she was Uii B^fffh v\V 62ft. cl Zc^f fri Zcirt] *' If Jnpiter 

T^ KorBawMf fUwov. Hec. S50. be still JupitcTi" i. e. if Jupiter be still 

Oil* rkV JkKXxuffvyx't] Ay^^'^^' the god of prophecj. Ine heathen 

*Avaur6^ i fuuep^s Kh^aptOparrot XP^ros mythology taught that Apollo received 

♦^«A T* &8i)Aa, ica} ^orJrra Kp^wrrrm* oracles from Jove, which be in turn 

623. ivinfll] Aepl, without the pre- communicated to mankind. Eumen. 
poaitioo, is found in many Mss. 9^, 19. Ai^r irpo^^jnyf V iarl Aortas ira- 
Muagrave. 96p*t, Hermann, h iop\, rp6s. Virg. ^n. iii. " Que Pbcebo 
"triclin. pater omnipotens^mihi Fhabus Apotto 

624. ir(cra<] This is the future from Prsdixit." 



42 :S0<D0KAE0T5 ^ 

aj(^i!ov 'OlxfirngoL ii^ucfiai roxm 

rm i»6ui\ UTSg (mi 6%pi ^ivirovtri (j(,t. 630 

•XO. aya|y sraXai koa rctvra xcu rctavr imi 

797 ri}o 00 avfsg ofg TBAoifv i^ctiHro. 
OH. riq if^r civ avd^o; ivfjiivuav iK(BAXot 

TOtovi\ era ^gUrov fjuktf n iogv^Bvog 

KOi^fl ^ag\fjfJU¥ aUv Itrnv itrri^i 635 

irsim y iKirfsg iaifi^vm a^iy/jui^cg 

y?! Tfjis KctfJi^o) iafffMv cv (rfj(,tKgo¥ riya. 

ay if tri^io'duq^ ovtot Iz/SaXi X^giv 

Tfl¥ TOvi€y X^S^ ^* ^/^^^^^y KCtTOiKli. 

u y ivfia^ ^iv rS |cva; fA,ifj(,Hi¥f ci Pi¥ 640 

70&|ai ^vX(ia'arii¥* $1 d' ifMv (rTUxti¥ fjuru 
Toi* fiiuf TOVTeit¥f Oiis^ovg^ iiicitfJLi tra 
xgipuPTt x^ficfiui, T^is yoLg ^u¥oi(rofj(^t^ 
01. Of ZsS, iiicitig roTci TOiovTot(n¥ tv. 
0H. Ti ifjra XSiO^^ » ^ iofJLOvg imi')(j^i¥ IfMvg i 645 
01. if fioi' 6ifMg y ?y. aXX* ;^ft'f«^ i^^* ohi^ 

631. ir(Uai] Here ir^oi is found Hec. y. 342. Med. 922. Soph. Trach. 

with i^aiyero. The more usual tense ▼. 362. In Pkrynichi Sophist. Appar. 

ivith which it is joined is the present. Ms. hsec leguntur : ainh r^fiwaXtw X4- 

The imperfect, however, is here pro- 7cif, otoy abrh roMiyrioy Kiytis-^ 

perly used. See (£. R. 063. Valck. Hipp. ▼. 388. 

684. 8dp^|fvof} Eufttath. II. T. p. 642. roih'uv] Here is M or B^irSp^ 

405, 33. Boft^woi, ol 4k woX4fwv ^4- understood » on which ro^orr depends, 

vol ytyovSrts rtaiv. See Suidas in v. as in (£.,R. 630. 3vo7r iamcpbna xa- 

The Kow^ 4ffTia spoken of in this pas- Ko7r. Hermann, 
sage is the same as the Koir^ rpdwtfa 643. ^ifpotaofiMi] "^ufAWfid^ofiai, i»s 

in Hec. ▼. 781. Koinjt rpair4{as voA- ah $o6x§i. Schol. Elmsley, Med. 13. 

XdKU rvxinf 4fioi. for ^vpoitrofuu proposes ^uyoUrofiey. 

689. x^P^ ^ l/»vaAiv] Mosgrsve Soph. Electr. 946. 'O/mv. fwolaw irSr 

conjectured ffiwoXtv for KfiwaXtp ; bat Zvovrtp &y <rB4p», 
there is no necessity for any emenda- 646. ef fwi B4ius y* fv"] " Yes, if it 

tiun. "E/AiraXiv here, as in many other were permitted me." Brunck, Soph, 

passages, implies opposition, on the Electr. 1416. asserts that d in thia 

contrary ; " but on the contrary I will passsgr has the sense of utinam, '* ati- 

give him an habitation in this coun- nam mihi liceret." This interpretation 

try.'* " Hesych. c/r rk Mw, 4^ 4v9»* Elmsley and Hermann properly con- 

Tiar: adhibentur locutiones $fiwa\ty demn; c2 in that sense being found 

vrpi^ip, \4yw, iiffffuw, &c. Eurip. inth or without yhp, hot not with y%. 



oiAinor? Eni KOAnNQi. 43 



OH. iv Z Ti Tgd^isg ; ov yotg uifTitrr^cofifUi, 

01. iv M xgOLricof rm %[^ iK^ifi'kfiKOTm. 

OH. fju%y* cc¥ "kiyotg i^gfifJM Tfjg ^vvovtrlug. 

OI« si troi y aTig (p^g if/^fJLivil nXovvri (mi, 650 

OH. 0oig(ru TO Tovis y avigog' ov (TB fjt.fi Tgoiii. 

OI. ovTOi 0** u^* ogKov y"^ ig Kazov^ TKrreio'OfMtt. 

OH. ovx oif¥ Tiga y* a¥ ovii¥ fi Xoyat (pigosg. 

01. wg 0V9 voin^iig ; 

OH. rov imLKict oKvog (f lyja ; 

01. ^^ov<n¥ avigtg. 

OH. aXXa Tola-y itrroLi /JLtXov* 655 

OI. Og» f^S XsiTOfV — 

OH. firi iiiuo'j^^* k ^gtj /xs ig£y. 

OI. OK¥OV¥r* avdyzfi, 

OH. TOVfMV OVK OKvd XlCCg. 

OI. OVK Ola's* icTitKoig* 

OH. oih* lyci (re (jlti nvoc 

ivSifi* aTU^o^r* aviga Tgog /3/av ifjLov. 

^oXXu) i* ccTBiXuiy ToXXa irj [juoirtiv Itti 660 

648. Kpetr^tmi] Kpvrim, with a geni- intemipta (Edipus, and will not allow 

tive, ezpreaaes Tictory oyer ; with an him to complete the sentence, %pa fit 

accasadTC, command, rule. See Greek Xtlmti^ fiii fi^ovaip, 

Gradas in ?. 667* iieyovyr* itydyiai] Sc Mdtricttp 

650. c/ 9ol y ivtp ^s] " Yea, if . . or aomethiog similar. 0& rffitarp-6p 

jOQrprenuaes[Sircp^f] shall be firmly /loi, §1 6vb B4ovs M rk a6T& avy^x^s 

obeetTed by you lowarda me whilst I Xiyw rhr ^$o6/Atro» ykp iiydymi retd- 

shall accomplish these things." P. V* ra Afyciy. Schol. The subsequent re* 

645. iXXd fun rSV i/ifA4poi, Koi itifwvi^ mark of Theseus, rol/»h¥ oinc hnvtiKiap^ 

^ncreuccfi;. Maneohasthissensein Latin, would seem to require hK^lp iwdyitrif 

Virg. i£n. ii. 160. ** Tu modo promis- were there sufficient authority for the 

sis maneas, servataque serves Troja alteration, 

fidem." 050. vphs picof ifMv] The same as 

653. odir odp94pa V] " You will not iSIf i/AoVf in despite of me ; irphs filay 

therefore gain any greater advantage and jSff heing used indifierently to 

[from my oath] than by my [simple] convey the same idea. 



affirmation." A^or is opposed to 8p- ^ 660. iroAAal 8* AirciAal] This is an 

oted b? Dorderlin instance of the abstract for the con- 
from Thocyd. iii. 83. oh yap Ijv 6 8(a- rrete : (see (£. R. ▼. 1 .) iroAAol &trc<Aal 



X^tfy, oifrc x6yos tx'^phs, olht ZpKos for iroAAol Aa'ciA^oKrcr. In this sense 

^fi€p6t, the passage is considered in the Schol. 

656. Spa ii€ Af(v«y] Theteus here 'woWolMp^tvoivo^JjLhrtiK/iffearmiK 



44 :$OOOKAEOr5 



fivfiS KurnTiiXfio'uv* aXX* o vov^ oroy 
avrov yivfirai, (pgovia rcMriiKrifiMra. 

fjucLK^o¥ 70 hiv^o TiXayogf ovi\ 9rkei<rifM>¥. 665 
fiag(n7y fM¥ oZv xuvBvyt r^c ifMJg iyei 
yveif^^g irusvi^ ^olfiog el ^govTBfju^^i fr%* 

Et^iWou, levfy rSiarii X^S^^ a'r§o(pfi a. 670 
txcv ra Kgaricrra ySig iTavXa, 
rov ugyr,T(t KoXo^yoj^* 
i¥0a "klytitt fii9Vgirai 

yXu^ctlg VTO fioinruig^ 675 



T0¥ ohir uAx^vtra xiara^op 



tentieSra povp h/aXafiStft^s, Iva^ovro jcal Bdxovs Mfowrop hfofiodno, 24 

C6S. a6rov ydrffrm] But when the ^oxpvitffaaM* See Eur. Hec. 837. fr. 

mind u itielf, its own master. Palamed. yii. 4. Soph. Electr. 147. 

665. lULKflbvThUvpo WAa70f] This £sch. Again. 1111. Catull. 65. ▼. IS. 

U proverbially said to express the dif- " Qualia sub densis rsmomm concinit 

ficulty and danger of tach an attempt, umbris Dauliaa, absomtt fata gemens 

The Gingers of the sea were employed Ityli." 

characteristicslly to denote danger 674. fUUi^] " PrK reliquis avibua 

generally. See CS. R. v. 8S. nomerom." Musgr. 

670. Ulivirov] This was the chorus 676. hfix'*^^'\ "Ayw llx<*^»* Schol. 

which Sophocles is said to have read which Brunck calls a futilis explication 

beforehisjudgei, when his sons brought konormit Musgr. quoting Hec. 126. 

an action against him of incapability, r^s /iamir6Kjov fi^x^t kpdx^p X^p* 

by old age, of managing his affairs. 'Aya/idfawp, In this opinion Dcedeilin 

See Testimoniei. agrees. Bothe, amani, Keisig, super' 

678. irBa xlytia /Au^pcroi] Mii^po- intident, Widshem. $eden$ suL Hel- 

ptou is derived from iJdrvpos, a young ler proposes eliwr^r Ixotwo. Brunch's 

bird, and properly denotes, to utter the interprets tion, ** iofixovack, colens, in- 

^oundsof a youiigbird. SeeDr.Blom- colens; compositum pro umplici," 

field's Gloss. A gam. 15. Frequent seems the most probable; and the 

mention is made in the tragic snd same sense will apply to the passage 

other Greek poets of the nightingale's above quoted from the Hecuba, 
powers of song. Helen, v. 1107. Si 



OIAinOT5 Eni K0AfiNf2/. 45 



U,¥fl¥ifJUOV T% Ta¥rM¥ 

Ato¥U(roi ifAlSarevsi 680 

fiiotag afA(f>iToXci¥ Tt6ri¥aig. 
6aXXu i ovga¥i(tg vr oi^¥ag a¥r. a . 

¥agzia'(rogy fJi*tyk\oLi¥ 6%ou¥ ug» 

y(MO¥ €rTS^»¥CiffJf,\ 71 685 

j^vtravyrig xgozcg* ovi* oLVTnoi 

J^fl^itrov ¥OfMitg p%%6^m^ 
aXX €M¥ fsr afMtri 
MVTozog TiiiAt¥ iTi¥t(ra'irai 690 

kzri^aTM ^U¥ 0f4,figAf 

irTi^¥o6yov ^6o¥og* oiii Mou^ai' ^o^oi 
¥i¥ kxi(rr6yfi(roL¥j ov}i\ 

fjt^¥ j^va'a¥tog A^goitru. 

677. dtovf] Sc. Baeeki, Musgreye. Pro8er|nne. The Scholiast asaerta that 

Pluebi, EliDsley. The laurel ia called firydXauf B^nu^ mean the Fanes ; but 

vdfiympror in &. R. 8S. as there were three of them, the dual 

' 678. ^Aiovl ** Where the sun ne- number would be inapplicable. 

▼er penetrates.'^ Horn. Od. T. 440. as 688. Kij^MroS vopuiJ^s ^4Bpct»] 

qaoted by ihe Schol. TV M^*' ^' o^ *^ Feeders of [i.e. which feed or sup* 

Mfamf hdti fUros tyfl6v khrrmv, Otf- plj] the streams of the Cephissus." 

re iwf 4^Mt ^40W9 iiKTurtw f/BoAAffy. 692. vrt^o^ov x^''^'] These 

The same epithet is applied, and in the words are connected with w^lvp, and 

same sense, to Ai/3^, Androm. 5S2. not dependent upon Sfi$p^, Similar 

MiP9fa4p Tff wimnf xsi|u(mv] lliis pleonasms for 7^ or x^^*' occur. Here, 

idiom is illustrated and explained, F. 619. Kol vov *ffrw ; ^ T^r vor^- 

CE. R. ▼. 185. hot oXx^TM viBov ; Rhes. 274. Tloiat 

681. 9ws A|if^ivoA&r ri^vcur] wrp^syiitifnit^oiir^wi'ClituTdKos 

*' Attending his divine nurses." These refrrs to and agrees with K^iaos un- 

nuTBea were the nymphs of N jsa, who derstood. 

took Bacchus and brought him up after 691. XP^'^^'^'] Venus is so called 

the death of Semel6. We have adopt- because as a goddess she wss fsbled 

■ed 0c«uf for 9f/air with Dr. Elmslej, as having gilded reins to her chariot. 

0n account of the metre. So Diana is dignified by the same 

684. fATfdKouw tftcur] sc. Cerea and epithet, II. Z. 205. T^rSt x^^v^A" 



46 5o<i>okaeot:5 

itrny i* otov lyci yS^ ' A^-iac ohz tTraxovm^ org. ^. 
ovi* o t£ fAtyaXet Aofgih nwrm 696 

raii daXku fiiysara X^^ 7^ 

yXavxag 9'asioTg6(pov (pvXhou iXecioLg* 

TO [M¥ ng ovn uio^f ovrt yfigot 

fffifuthm aXsMTU ^igl Tigtrag* 
^ yug at\p ogip xuxXog 

Xwctru Piv Mogiov Aiog, 705 

YJsL yXuvxSirsi *A6a,vti. ȴrta^g. ^. 

aXXO¥ y »l¥09 i^V fMLTgOfCOkil Toiii XgaTiO'TOPf 

fA4tnii xpttdimof "ApT^fut Irra : and tfoAX^r Ifl^ iKaita. A Yellow color 

Mart, Odysfl. e. ▼• 285. OM* AXao- in assigned to it in JEmA. Pen. 69S. 

ctuiwi^p ffxc XPV'^*'' "Apiff • Bor^qr lAoiot MV^&f e&ttfiff vtfpo. On 

698. ^rwpL* &x*^P<^<'''] "^be metro this passage tee t>r. Blomfield's Glos- 

requires ^Irtv/i*, not f^rtvfi'. See the ssry. 

corresponding line in the antistrophe. irmBorpS^w] The propriety of 

*Ax*ipt'Tw, *' not planted by the hand." this epithet as applied to Uie oUve m 

J. Pollux, ii. § 164. *Ax*ip»ror 3), explained by Hesychios, as refeired 

3b^«Xi|f elirff, r6 kx^tpvOfrf^ov, The to by Musgrave and quoted br Bins* 

learned grammarian undoubtedly re- ley. Ixi^miw iitp4p9iP : l9off nw^ hrvrt 

fers to this passage. vai9top AffiiP ytvotro vapii ^Arrtumf, 

690. ^fi&iiia] Kiddy Misc. Crit. p. trrt^oy^ i\tdas Ti$4rm itp^rmp^ppmp' 

88. proposes vp6fi\iitaa, but tliere is iwltk r&p Brfiitmp, fyta M tj^ t«i\«» 

no need of alteration. The Scholiast ^(ar. 

states on the authority of Androtion, 708. kXi^tt] *' Will destroy." 

that when the LacedsBmonians and Herodotus relates, iiL 65* that the 

their allies under tlie command of sacred olive in the temple of Erech- 

Archidamus invaded Attica, tliey abs- theus was burnt with the temple itseK 

tsined from the fi^iai or sacred olives hy Xerxes ; and that two days after, 

which grew in the Academy* llits it was found to have sprung again to 

fact is not recorded bv Thocydides ; the height of a cubit. To thia and 

hut Sophoclea, in alludmg to it poeti« similar stories probahty Sophocles here 

cally, describes the olive as the ierr^r alludes in ascribing indestructibility 

of hostile swords. Jupiter, as the pro* to the olive. 

tector of these olives, was called Zc2>r 704. k^Xos] " Tlie eye." K^Xet 

M^pior. has this mesning also, OB. R. ▼. I960* 

701. 7AatMcat . . . 4\aiat] TXmmht "hpas fvoircy JSipBpa rmp o^rov jc^AaNS 
denotes a sea-green or light green 705. Mo^v Ai^f] Seo above, t« 

color. The same epithet is applied 699. 
'^o the olive, Ipb. T. llOa. rxawtor 



OIAinOT5 Eni KOAQNQ/. 47 

vgeiruict routrii KTS<rag ayvicug. 

» y €vng9TfM>g %»my>^ ixla ;^€^- 7 It? 

ci Ttt,^ctXTOfM¥» v'Koura 

6geiir»6i, rip tKu^rofJuroiw 

AN. 12 TrXuffT irnUotg ivKoyovfjutvoif 7riio¥^ 



710. dfcvror, cffvflvXor] This is the eqaiundi bene peritos, eqaitata prso 

reading of all the Mm. ; hot many com- atans." Ibid, p, 8008. " EtfvwAos. Pal- 

mentators, offended with the repetition, chros eqauleos habens aot ferena* Od. 

have proposed variona emendations, B. 71. HAioy «2f MirMXoy, i. e. jcaXoTf 

For cArwAMT Moagrave suggests tff- ttntoix xp^fM^ov. Schol." The con- 

§mKo0. Wakefield, Ear. Here. F. ▼. text, however, seems to refer only to 

406. and G. Baxgea, Append. Troad. two subjects of boaat, vis. horseouui- 

p. 127. siKovAoy. [This reading is in ship and maritime superiority ; the 

aome degree aupported by Xenoph. words i waS Kp6pop . . . itymais descii- 

Heilen. iv. 2. 8. c6nnror((row tc icol bing the former, and a 8* c£il}pcr;ist • . • 

edovAMrdrourXa/9^y.] For ttkrwov Rei- iucoAoMs, the latter, 

aig would read cftrAeuroF. Elmsley 713. ^Cff<rr^fNi xaAiy^ir] The bridle 

defends the common reading, though is called iuc§erifp, because it iasirot 

taotologous, by v. 180. d^y«j, kK6- the spirit of the horses* Similarly 

jtn, Hermann aava that by etfmor Pindiur, Ol. ziii. 07. calla it ^iX,Tp6it 

la meant skill in horsemanship, and Xwwhop, Hermann. 

by ffcwAoy soccesa in rearing a fine 716. vAdra] IlAdn} is properly th« 

breed of horses ; and he quotes a pas- broad part of the oar, and thence used 

sage from Simroias in Hephcst. p. 75. per tynecdoeken for the oar itself. 

ed. Gaisf. where the same expression 717. tKaT0fiw6!imif Niy/ij/SflM'] The 

occurs : So) fjAi^ tfkwwos, stfrwAor, 4y» Nereids were fifty in number, accord<' 



X^nroAof SfiMffy alx/ti^ 'ErvdAiof cif- ing to He8iod,Theog.2&4. Eurip.Iph« 

9K9WOW Hx'v This interpreution, in A. 1062. though Ovid, Fast. vi. 400. 

which Doederlin agreea, is undoubtedly and Propertias, iii. £1. v. 88. make 

the best, if the words ctfivwof and «l^ them twice that number. TheSeho»> 

vwAos can have these contraated mean- liaat takea the term iirors^ir^SsMr at 

tugs. Ilium is called etfir«Aor in Homer, applying to the whole number of feet 

which may have either signification, possessed by the chorus of the Ne- 

But I have not been able to find in- reids ; his words are, AKoAo^#»r> 8rf 

disputable instances of these osea. al NiyMfStt i/ t^ip. The epithet lita* 

Staph. Thes. p. 4808. (Ed. Vaipy) rofiirdBfl»y may ;r merely denote swift- 

" Etfonros. Bonoa s. praostaates eqaoa footed ; expreasing the rapidity with 

habcna vel producens : interdum Tere which the Nereids proceeded. 



48 50<DOKAEOT5 

ifvv era ra \afMrg» ruvra ii7 (pctUuv €T^. 720 

• ri i(rTi¥f Of TUif K»tyo¥ ; 

AN. dara'cp igXt^rat 

OL Of (piXruroi yigO¥T6gy e| vfMiv ifjuoi 

(p»i»o$r av tjiti rtgfjiM rijg trc^rfigiag. 
XO. 6ag(rUf Titgio'TUi. ku) yag $1 yigm Kvgit 725 

TO Tfjcit y/igof^i oh yiyiigaKi (rfiivog. 
KP. avigsg xfiopog rtja'y hhy%v{ig OiKffrogBgf 

ogi Ti¥* vfJLoig ofjufjuarm ukfi^orag 

(pofiov vsofgij v^g ifMJg I'srutroioVy 

0¥ fJl^fjT OKVSlTi, [JUf^T U^flT iTOg XaXOV. 730 

fIKu ya,g Qv^ ig igoiv rt ^ov'kfiOug^ \tu 
yigm fjuiv iifMy Tgog mXiv i* ixitrTafi^i 
ff6i¥0V<rcLy ^za}¥y si r/v' * EiXKoHcg, f^iyot. 
aXX &¥igct ro¥ii TfiXfKoci aTB(rroiKti¥ 
7ru(roi¥ iirstrOoLi xgog to KadjCts/oiy 9riio¥, 7S5 

720. ^Irf if] " Rata facere." Her- 7^ furairiow iiivov fiporwf l^curicc 

mann. '* To ihow clearly, to exhibit roSV ttrm rdBovt . . . I'he Latins a)»o 

by facts." have imitated this. Pacavins in liia 

784. riofiarfjt cttrriplai] The same Teucer, quoted by Cicero de Orat« ii. 

as ffwrripiOf Crest. 1336. auriipias 46. ' Neque patemam adspectum es 

yhp r^pfi* Ix*" if*" f^' Matthias. Teritus, quem> aetate ezacta, indigem 

Translate in both cases ** the goal of libenim, lacerasti, orbasti, cztinxil.* " 

safety." See also Matthin Gr. Gr. ^ 435. 

728. 6pSi rt/ 6fias . . . ] « These 731. Spay ri] To do any thing [vio- 

words maj be explained in more than lent.] 

one way. Perhaps the best interpre- 733. cf ra>* '£XAd3of] This parentlie- 

tation is iiiikirmw ^jSov, fear which tic formula with or without a verb has 

appears in joar looks." Elmsley. been illustrated by Valckenaer, Phoen» 

730. t¥ ftifT* ^KFcrrc] *Ov here re- 1689. Schtefer on this passage. Dr. 

fers to the personal implied in the Blomfield Gl. Agam. 907. Maithias 

eMsessiye pronoun ifA^, Similarly, Gr. Gr. § 617. e. It will be sufficient 

ec. 22. UaTpifaBt hrria Karwudpri, for our present purpose to quote two or 

ntrrbs ^ 09»fi^ wfht OcoSfi^y virrfft, three instances. Trach. 8. "Okvof &X* 

on which passage Professor Porson yurrov lo'^of'* c^tis Alr«»Xbt ymrii» 

remarl^s: " In the adjective varp^a Phmo. 1612. Kol r\tiiun^, wtra (UXot 

is conUined the substantive war^o, MpAww l^v. Thucyd. i. § 70. Ka2 

to which air^f refers. Soph. Trach. ifAa, ctirfp rvh need ixxoi, i^ioi yo^J- 

▼.269. supplies a very aimilar instance: {'oficy cTrai rots w4\as ^Syov iwMWty" 

"EpXfToi wiKof rii¥ Eifpvr§Uur rMc KsSr. 



OIAinOT5 Eni XOAQNfl^ 49 

ovK €$ hog ^rtiXwTog^ aXX' uvigS^ vto 
mfrm KiXsvir6s)gy ovvsj^ n^% fjuoi ytvu 
ra rovit vtv6u¥ T^fMcr tig Tkiitrrof toXs^. 
aXX\ Z raXuiiroi^g' OiiiTovgy KXveifP ifMv, 
iKov Tgog otxovg. wag (n KaifJUiim Xiofg 740 
;eaXf7 iixaicjg' Ik ii rm fJuaXscrr* iytif 
ea'AfTt^f ii (Ml wXsltrrop avO^drm %^f 
KaziffTog^ kXym roltn trolg Kctxoig^ yigo¥, 

Cgif 0'% T0¥ iu<rT9IV0Py 0¥T» fM¥ ii¥0¥y 

au y aXnffl^t Kcm Tgoa'ToXov (JuiSig 745 

fi^09'T%^n ^A^otij^ra* Tfi^ iyof raXag 

evx cif TOT ig rotrovrof ulxiug witnTv 

iio^\ oirov Tixrmziv ^h iuo'fjuogog^ 

aii a Xfiitvovcx zou to aro¥ xag» 

TTOfj^S hairi)^ rtjXixovrog^ oh yafJiM¥ 750 

t/MTitgog^ aXXa row ^TiO¥Tog ugTourai. 

ag »0XiO9 Tovvsioogf oi ruXag tyof^ 



787. f«»] The same ms wpuoiiKt* panion to wrmimu Hec. 25. Krclrfi 

HeracU 213. Tdvws fi^r ficiif S9m ftt Xf^^^^^t f^i^ raXaivtfpov, xipw^ 

roMrfoy AniM^tiw, Thia iDStance ia Ibid. S54. Ai^Toini V, Ji t(nmitf05^ 

qootcd hy DoBderlio, I8a(a4<riy ^w, Med. 1216. Mtff^x' ^ 

742. wXmjop • • . KdffioTOf] In- Z^fiopos ^xh^^* 

atancea of the double auperlative are 745. «&«■} wp<Knr6Xmt iiAt] " And 

giveabyDr.Monk, Hipp. 487. "Med. fdependent] upon ooe attendant. 

1S20. a likftffTOP 4j(fkffrn Ti^oi. Ai- Thia signification of ht\ with a genitive 

ceat. 802. Tliia M ml tV vAt/oror ia not given bj Matlhie in hia ezcel- 

^Imfw 9§Aif R^fMy fiptnoTcip,** Add lent Greek Grammar. 

Horn. II. a 220. ''Exeurros V *AxtAn7 746. r^y] For Ify. See (£. R. r. 

fid\i^ j|r. The learned Profeaaor 1045. 

remarks, " Plan ntrintqoe generia 750. nfXiiroSrof] " Here remark 

(ac. daplids comparatin et super- that niAiicoirrof ia uaed for nfAiira^. 

lativi) exeropla inter legendum occur- So Electra, v. 614. Clyteroneatra says 

rent." ' of lier own daughter, iral rain-a tiiAi- 

744. ^« T^F 96aniPw] " Prsfigitiur jcovros." Schsefer. 

articulua sepiua, apud tragicoa pre* 751. rov '9i6rros] ** At the mercy 

tertiiD, qunm pronomini subjungitur, of everj invader." So (£. R. 907. 

inaerriena trn'stont qnam ezprimit in- 'AAA* iar\ rov Kiyovroty ^ ^fiovf 

dignatio." Valckrnaer, Phoen. 1637. A^. 

MiaerkordUt might have been added 752. roffrtiSdt] "OMilSot is a word 

by thia distingniahed scholar as a com- media iignificatwnU, though morer 

Soph. (Ed, CoL £ 



>f 



60 jO«>OKAEOT5 

aXX\ ov yag icrn rcLfJL^avfi ftgurrup, tru rvr, 
vglg 6%m TUTgeieififf OliiTOvg, T$i^6ilg ifioi 755 
Kgv^oVf fi$Kn<rot4 aarv K014 iofJifOv^ fjuo\$7]f 

Urm. wei^la yip. h i* oizoi xXion 
iiKif irifioiT a^y ovircL 0-9 wXeL$ Tgo(pog. 
01. S mvTcc ToKfiMVf xaTo wavrog au (pigan 760 

Xoyou inuLiou fCfi^uptifJtM sroix/Xoy, 
Tt ravTU Tiiga^ kcc(ju% iivrigof 6$Kug 
iXi7¥f iv oig futXitrr av iXycinp aXov^ ; 
wgoir6%v n y»g fjui roliriv olxuag xaxoig 
poerovpfi^ or Ijv [Mi rig'^sg %x/r%ir%i9 xOovog^ 765 
ovK fiisXtg 6iXo¥r$ Tgo€r6ur6a,i XjStgif. 
kXX* flviK riifi fAStrroc 9i» 6v(MVfJUivoq^ 
Kcti Tovv iofMttnif ?y itu$Ta(r6(ti yXuftu, 
TOT i^6ei6itg^ xa^ifiotXXig' ouii troi 
TO cuyysHg tovt oviufiSg tot fiv (plXov. 770 
vup T* a,v6tg iiuK iltrogoig toXsv t% fMi 
^vvovo'ay ivvov¥ T^vis^ Kot) yivog to Toivt 
v$ig£ fJi^tTaffToiff (TKXfiga, fMLX6oi,Koig Xiyw* 
KasTOi Tig avTfi TSgy^ig azoPTag ^iXuv $ 

frequently taken in the wont senee. foix^/'M, not governed of iarh as 

Here it and itnt^tva have the better, some have supposed. 

So Iph. A. SOS. KoX^y y4 /loi rotf' 764. wp6a$§w rt ydp ^] " The ac- 

pttBos ^tswefSurar. Med. 614. KoX^r cnsaiive fic depends opon 6ptir [or 

7* UrtiSof rf rtmrrl wfi^^, Phoen. some similar word] which moat be sup- 

836. e^/Soit KdWitrroif Krtilof : inhere plied." Elmsley. The passage which 

see Vslclienaer. this distinguished scholar quotes, has 

760. Kp6fLow} sc. ri^ft/^«af^ or JcoJed. nothing to do with such an ellipsis : 

768. ^ r oieoi vKiop 8(ff]}l Some but the constroction is ezplicable on 

read 1i 8* oIcm w\4w 8Uir« but Elmalej a different principle. Aj. Fl. ISO. Sc 

rightly s«ys that Zlitp is the proper fihf eS wpdffvort^ hnxaipct. (Edipus in 

seading* Uioogh the expression ^ S* (£. R. 1426. says to Creon, ^(fsy ^c 

otkoi [AaisI is unusual. 7^1 ix r^S* Sovr rixwif* To Ibis 

760. ir&iro varr^r] " And from every petition Creon does not assent. Here 

thing." Adyov is the genitive after (Edipus alludes to that wish. 



OIAinOT5 Eni KOAQNfli. 51 

Sa^ng ng $f irot Xixagovfrt (mv rvj^fip 775 

isifgoi6\ or ovit9 9 X^^^ Xfi^'^ (pipoi^ 
ug af fMiraiov vn<ro a¥ tioopiig ru^osg ; 
TOKtvra f^iPTOt fta) av xgooipigtig ifMi^ 780 

Xiyu [JUiP ifffiXa^ roTo'i i igyoiorsp kuk». 

^Mtg %fi0 a^AWy ov;^ 19 ug oofAovg uyt^g^ 
aXX* ig TugauXop oiKiffifg' TriXig ii cot 
K0LXM9 aucrog rmY aTotXXaj^ffy XJ^ovog, 785 

cvK %(m cot TOUT ttXXa trot rouo %ct ^ iXit 
X^^^ »Xacri0g obfiAg ivHtimp ati* 

%CTt9 ^f TOLlci TiXg tfMXct Tfig tlM^g 

X^Ofog Xayjiip rocovrov^ \p6etPM fMvov. 

ag* ovK oifjuupop 91 (TV TUP Qfi0atg (pgopH ; 790 

^toXKm y\ octfvtg KM CQL^icrigmp xXivi 

^oifiov 7(y KOLVTOV Zfipog^ og kiIpov xar^g* 

ro COP y a^Txrat hvg* vrofiXfirov crofMtf 

oioXX^y i;^oy crofJtMCtP* \p ^f rZ xiyitp 

za» UP Xafiotg ra tXuop* Ij conriigto^. 705 

778. W Mk^ ii x^] Erfurdt Elmlej. 

qootet Bninck, Analect. iii. 238. 785. rmV AvoXXax^S] TdrSt faeve 

'XteMU X^Eprrct ^Aum^e/Mu* l^y M does not agree with iraicwr, but foDowt 

0pai6tp, nitftt x^' MM^t pi^^ Al* x^f^t. Tmi^ltt se. 'ABip^tdrnf, Some 

yotro x^'' To ihe nme purport is critics propose r^irSc, bat tm^Ss is the 

the comnioa prorerb, *' bis dat qui reading or all the MiS« 

dco dac." 788. r^f i/nit . . .1 Pol jnicesin Pbeen. 

781. A^Ty fUr MA&I The words v. 1462. saya : wtfAir OvtuvfUni^ Ha- 

yiy^f frci, f4iiumf Mpmn are fre- fnnypwrw^ its roff6if99 Tovr r^« X9o^ 

qnend jT contrasted with f pT^y the for- tihs warp^fas . . . . sc. li>0gvta» /i^or, or 

mer denoting the name, appearance, ^difroi. 

pretext ; the latter the reahtj. The 780. AaxtSi' TMroi^rsFl Valckenaer 

contrast between \^y^ and fyy^ is the and Bmnck read roaovr6 y. But 

most frequent. See Porson, Phflsn. v. Elmsley truly remarks that the tragic 

it 2. writers used roffolhor and toiqvtow, 

784. wdposAsr] " Vidnam* &7x^ rarcl7,ifever,TO0'ovreandToiovto. See 

Tift Koaftatoff. So also Aj. Fl. 802. Edbbnrgh Rev. toI. xvii. p. 280* and 

TIms /S^ WposAsff ii4fin rdtnvs." P. V, 800. ed. Bloml 



52 50<I>OKAEOT5 

KP. mng^ vofjui^ug ivtrrvy/if %(Ju tig r» tru, 

'Xiiduv oJog r u^ fu^r^ routrii roug viXxg* 
KP. S iva'fMg\ ovi\ Tu X£^^V P^^^i (pavii 

(Pgivug mr, kKka, XD^ rm yfipa Tgip$i ; 
01. yXeiffirif o'v ismg* a»iga i* cii$¥* oii* iya^ 805 

iUoLiOPy ocrig i| uravrog sv Xiyn* 
KP. Xt^gig TO T s/Vc7y ToXXa, »a) re Kuigia* 
OI. dfg ifi (TV (3go^j(^i»f ravT» d' fr KasgS Xiyifg. 
Kr. ov Ofi0 y OTM y% poug itrog xat cot tolpu. 
01. S/Ki\6\ igei yag za) Tgo rZpitjfJLf^i [M 810 

^vhacrr i^>ogfJtMv %p6a j^ii vcuuv ifAi. 
KP. (lagTVgofM^t vov<ri\ ov ^s, Tgog lit rovg ^sT^vg, 



790. fl» rh vK] " Quod ad te fttti- wphtmv ^vs wp6 rSnrU ^tuf^Sp, 
net." '* Cumpare t&r^x^^ <^< riitpa, 81 1. l^/iiir] This may be. the par- 

tuucdptotds 6vyar4pasj t2f &rayra Suo'- ticiple either from i^/iUt or from 

^^x^s, and the like." filmaley. 4^o^fidm, Elnuley ooMiderailascom- 

803. ^^of ^ayt? ^vas] ^Caas ing from the latter, and translates it bj 

^p4wa$, " having generated [or in- venitMm I shoaid rather incline to the 

creased in] understanding ;" nearly the opinion of VttiTilKers, who taliea it to 

•ame in meaning as ^pta^ms. The be the contracted form of i^pfi4mWf 

#anie phrase occurs Electr. 1493. and renders it BttUiomem agttu, it the 

*Zfiov KoXttffTOv Ttpomvx^, ^^ ^p4' verb ^optiim, so common in the Greek 

jrar. prose writers^ occurred at all in the 

806. ttrru i^ tiwturros . . . .] See scenic poets. Not hanne met with a 

above, v. 760. single trace of i^opfi4f, I agree with 

. 807. Ktd rh naipM] Brunch has ical Dr. Elinslej in deriving it firom ^p- 

7^ vh ludpuu In three Mss. jcol r& /«d«t which wurd is frequently nsed b^ 

Kolpitu Suidaa under the word x*'^^' ^^ V*^^ ^ '^^^ ** ^ otlier tragic 

quotes this passage, and gives jcal rh writers. 

KolptOy which, as being probably the 812. fiapripo§»ai roM^y 96 9^] '* I 

true reading, is adopted in the test. call th^se persons, (not you,) and be- 

810. wph rSrSc] " Horum nomine,*' 9ides, your friends [sc. the Thebans] 

Branch and Winshem. '* Priusquam to witness in what terms yon reply to 

hi dicant." The former interpretation me.* 
•eems preferable. So (£. lU v. 0. ^sl 



9» 



Of mufTUfiSipit pfifiar , fip tr iXtv Tori. 
OI. ri% i* av [At rSvii evfifiaj^w iXos fii» ; 
KP. n f^yif ^ Koinv rmin T^urtifiug tins. 8 1 5 

OL Toii0 avf tgy» tout aTuX^trag tyjitf \ 
KP. fraiioif ivoip tru rh^ (mv agricjg iyei 

01. ojjxo/. 

KP. ^^%' ^^^'^ fJiMKXoy olf40ei^U¥ T»ii» 

OL T^9 TOtiy tyjiig fMV ; 

KP. T^vis T OV fMLXgOV J^OPCU. 820 

OI. Of ^ipoif ri igoto'ir* ; 9 xgoicitriTit 

xovK s^sXarc roy an^jj r^^ii yfiopo^ ; 

XO. X'^^^ ^^''» *^^ fi£ff<ro¥* ovTi yag ruw9 
hiKona 9rg&,<nrug^ ov6' » TgotrOiv iigyatrui. 

KP. vfMP M isf) rfivii Katgag i\ayu¥ 825 

UKovffctVy ti 6i\ovim (mi Togtucrirui. 

AN. OifMi TokcLiVfty vo! (piyoi ; Tolav Xafim 
fitip dgfi^tp 71 figarSp ; 

XO. ri igag^ {f vi 5 

KP. cuj^ (tyj/ofMit TQvi apigog, aXXa rtjg ifitig. 

OI. S yng £p»»Tig* 

XO. S fsy*, cv iixuia ig£g. 830 

KP. iizcua' 

XO. vSg iUaiot I 

Kr. Toug $fMug ttyv. 

AN. m ToXig. (TTgo^n* 

XO. Tt ogocgy Of i%p ; ovk a^ria'ag ; ra;^ €/; 

fiatrapop u Xfg^^. 



816. &rccA^as lx«0 Sea O). R. rally short in Sophocles. See O:. R. 

y. 567. S9> Bothe suggested d/cZy 7', and Dce- 

825. ^v h» <A|] Here the last >yl- derlin iiM» 8* : bat there is no necessity 

lable of f»^9 is long> though it is gene* to bare recourse to emendation. 



54 50<DOKAEOT5 

KP. $sgyou. 

XO. (Tov fMv cUf raii y$ (AMfLmv. 835 

KP. ToKu \MV)(fi 7^f> f i" Ti xn^MMfU^ ifjuL 

OL ovx iyogiuov ravr* iy^i 

XO. fii6ig yjigolv 

Tfiv ToCiicL 6Si<r<rov. 
Jvr. fJUfi TTiratra' » fMi Kgarug. 

XO. j^aXZv Xfi^dtf aroi. 

KP. {Toi y iyAty oioiTogiiv. 

XO. T^ojSo^' A^df, jSars, j3£r\ tvrorot. 840 

ToX/^ ivuigtraSf ToKsg IfMi, ^6ipu. 

AN. k(pi'KzofMt,i iua'Tfi¥og^ S $iyo/, $syo/. 

01. vot;, rs«yo^ li [A^a ; 

AN. T^o^ j8/ay TogsvcfJMi. 

OI. Ogi^OVf Z TUif x^^S^^' 

AN. ttXX' ov^fv o-^gyA^. 845 

KP. ovK u^gf ufi^iig i 

OI. Of rikag iyaff raXag. 

KP. ov» ov¥ TOT* Ik tovtosv ys (mi cfc^TTgosif sr/ 

885. ttmfihwt] MoftoLiB, to search 840. TpofiStff 28f, /Serrf] Wbere a 

Auu See Dr. Blomf. Gl. P. V. 486. verb ia repeated for the take of em- 

and Gl. Cboepb. 40. phaaUyif the verb be compoBnded with 

8S6. ir^Affi iMXii Y^l Md(x« >od ■ prepositioiiy that preposition is ge- 
wtuudiftts, not liaxn and inifiarfir, is nerallj omitted in the repetiti(». Hec. 
the common reading. The latter is 164.*fiic^^f<7icou<rai«4fiaT^,fv«»X^ 
here adopted on Uie authoiity of For- 9«r*, w\^<raT*. Med. 1247. 'Arris 'Ac- 
son, Ad versar. p. 107. as approved by Xfov, jMrriScr*, tScrs r^ ikofihav ywai- 
Kimslej. m. Crest. 1469. 'A 8* idax^, ^oXf^y 2 

8S8. & mV irparctr] Nodell, Ep. to fui itoi. Ibid. 179. Sometimes the pre* 

Hejne, in the Claisical Journal for position is retained ht the repetition .- 

April 1816. p. 6S. alters this passage Crest. ▼. 818. K90uttr96o§uu, ratface- 

to Sf /A^ ttpar97s, on the gronnd that rt^/uu* 

Kpaer4tt, used in the sense required by 847. 4k roiroiM 7c ... . cKkirrpoo'] 

the context, governs the genitive. This By aK^prrpa here are meant Antigone 

is true; but verbs which have regularly and Ismene, who served CEdipus in- 

other cases after them, take ao accusa- stead of a staff on his journey. *Zk rmp 

tive of nouns neuter; therefore no Buy9rfyt§9,tit,&sv9ehwrpoUf4xf^9KeX 

alteration is neceaiary. fiwn^^ Scfaol. Hecuba calls Puiy- 



OIAinOTS Eni KOAnNfli. 65 

TTttT^ioa Tt rii¥ <rnv kou piXovg, vp' U9 lyi 
rtLyPiig roX $gieif, xa) rugavpog tp OfMfg, 850 
pixa. J^OPM yug, ai' \ym^ yveitru rait^ 
od ovnx cbVTog avrov ovn pup xaX» 
igug^ ouTi vgofffiip slgyatrof (3ia ^I'koiP^ 
ogy^ X,o^gtp iovg^ n ^ ^^^ KufJMivirui^ 

XO. iTicrj^ig avroiif ^i7ps. 

KP. fju^ ^puvup Xiycif, 855 

AU. ov Toi (r o^fitrMf Tmo% y iongfif/utpog. 

KP. xa) f^ii^op ag» putricp ^oXa ruj^a 

Oiitnig. i^a^-^ofMAi yxg ov Tuvratp (mvo^ip. 

XO. aXX' ig ri rgi'^ti ; 

KP. TOpi uTu^ofAat Kuficip. 

XO. iupop Xiysig. 

KP. ig TOVTO Ift/I' TtTga^iTUi^ 860 

7JP fjun fA* xguipotfp Tfjcrh yrig uTUgyuff^. 
OL M ^Siyfji" apasXig^ 9 <rv ya^ -^(tvtrttg ifMvi 
KP. avii cnoifTap. 
OI. fJUfi yug utii iatfMPtg 

Oiiip yJ a^vpop rfjtris rfjg kgSig en, 

og yil ^ S xaxiffTS^ ^^/iXop ofiuyu axoa^ao'ug 865 

vgog ofJi^/iMcriP Toig Tgoa'6sp i^oi^%i filcf,. 



zeiw her fidierpoit, Hec. 280. "HV ianX 862. i ^64y/t' Ayoiaii ] The abstract 

voAAmt iort ftoi vapaifwx^, w6\is, ri- for the concrete. On this figure of 

9ipni, fidKrowt hy^fu^ M0S. speech, see (E. R. ▼. 1. to which note 

860. KOI riptunfos ^ S/ust] " Al- may be added an instance from Antig. . 

tboagb I am a king, MiiU I execute the v. $20. OT/a', As Kd\rit»t S^Aor tfinrc- 

cirders of the state." On the force of ^wrbt tL 

Zfurt at the end of a sentence, see 866. 6f ft', 4 Kdiuart, r^tXhw H^'] 

(£. R. r, 1S16. Docderlin would connect i^iA^nr with fts , 

662. abrhs tvbrhp] " Airov it used and not with BfAfui, and wi^ reason : 

for i/iavrov, ffttanov, itarrov" Brunch. 5|i/m refers to Antigone, who was an 

866. ic&f] The Ionic form for (^ys. eye to her blind father. So Tiresiaa 

Some few of these occur in the tragic calls his daughter, Phcen. ▼. 848. 

writers, and are enumerated in the 'H70V wdpoidM^ Hywnp, its rv^h$ iroSl 

note on (£• R. ▼. 294. ^oA/i^s t? A, ^ayriKotffu^ Srrpay 6r« 



54 50<DOKAEOT5 

KP. ugycu. 

XO. ^OV fJ^%¥ CUj Tui$ yS f/tM[JA90V. 835 

KP. ToXsi yyoLyfi y^g^ ^^ Ti TfifjuanTg \fjuL 

OL ou» fiyogtvov rctVT lytii 

XO. iM6%g ;^5fo7y 

XO. j^aXaif xiyof aroi. 

KP. (TOi y tyctfy* oiosTOgiiv* 

XO. Tgo^oi6* Shy (3aTi, fiSir\ UrcTOi. 840 

ToXig ivalgtrat^ ToXsg ifjua, ffOuti. 

AN. k^i^KOfMLi iva'rfi¥ogy S f sfoi, ^i»oi. 

OI. Tov, rfJKi^oy, Si fjuot ; 

AN. T^o^ jS/ay TogivcfMn. 

OI. ogt^oVf Z Ta7f yfigag. 

AN. aXX* ovdgy o-^syA^. 845 

KP. CVK £^6^ vfi^ug ; 

OI. ot rdXag iya^ raXag. 

KP. ovic ov¥ TOT Ik TovTotp y% (Ml cKfiXTgoip sr/ 

885. lutikhov] MdoiMi is, to Bearch 840. wpofioff 28f , /Serrt] Where a 

Aut. See Dr. Blomf. Gl. P. V. 486. verb b repeated for the Mke of em- 

lod Gl. Choeph. 40. pbansy if the verb be componnded witb 

8S6. 7t6x%i /MX9i 7^1 Md(x« ''^^ • preposition^ that preposition is ge* 

viHiaCrffis, not fiax«< and mifioyiTf , is neralfy omitted in tbe repetition. Hoc. 

the common reading. Tbe latter is 16A. {I xii^ iptynovaMw^fun^ftSr^fKi" 

here adopted on Uie nutboiity of For- o-«r*, &\4ff9T\ Med. 1247. 'Arris *Af- 

son, Adversar. p. 167. m approved by Alov, jMrrtStr*, tirrt riof iK9fUp€ar ywtu- 

Xlmslej. mi< Orest. 1 469. 'A V Max^» ^X^, & 

888. & M Kp9enis] Nodell, £p. to fiM /mm. Ibid. 179. Sometimes tlie pre- 

Heyne, in the Clasucal Journal for position is retainod in tbe repetition.' 

April 1816. p. 68. alters this passage Orest. v. 818. Ka0anrt6ofuu, KeBan- 

to Sf fi^ RporsSf, on the ground that tc^/mu. 

Kpvr4m, used in the sense required by 847. lie To^oiy 7f . . . . CKktrrpooTl 

the context, governs the genitive. This By cteffwrpa here are meant Antigone 

is true; but verba which nave regularly and Ismene, who served (Edipos in- 

other cases after them, take an accusa« stead of a staff on his journey. *E« rmm 

tive of nouns neuter; therefore no ^uywrifpw^vSit&svtcffirTpoaf^xt^^^^ 

alteration is necessary. fiwn^^ Schol. Hecuba calii Pul^» 



OIAinOTS Eni KOAflNfl^ 65 

vargioa rs rfjp (rfjp »a) ^iXovg^ vp' Zf iyi 
raj(jSug T»y tgioif^ xa) rvgappog a^v o/Mfg, 850 

00 ovptK ctuTog avTOv cutb vv¥ xaXa 

ogyif X^S*^ ^^^^9 ^ ^ ^^^ ^t^f^Mivirai* 
XO. iTicrj^ig (tvTOVf ^i7vs. 

KP. fi^fj '^ctvu¥ 'Ktyu. 855 

XO« ov TOi (r oUpfiiTu^ Tmi$ y iaTSgfi/A^iyo^n 
KP. »u) pt,u^o» ccgcc pvcicy ToXsi ruj^u 

ff^o'ssg. i^a-^ofJiMi yag ov Tccvrai¥ [Mfo^iv. 
XO. iXX' \g ri Tgi-^lfti ; 

KP. TOpi aroJ^ofMU Xo^fim. 

XO. iu»09 Xiyug. 
KP. ig Tovro yv9 TiTga^erat^ 860 

7J9 fi,fi fjt0* xgai»c^¥ rijiris yng aTUgyafii^. 
OL €0 ^iyfju* »¥asXigf ti ffu yag ^pavirug ifMv; 
KP. auii CTioifToip. 
OI. f69 yoig uiie iottfd^oyig 

6ui¥ [ju* a^mo¥ Tfi^rii rng kgSig sr/, 

og iL ^ S xaxitrrSf '^iXo¥ ofji^fju* nxocrrucrug 865 

vgog ofAfjiMcrip Tolg Tgo(r6t¥ i^oi^fs jS/tt. 



xeaa her fiiMTpop, Hec. 280. "HV ian\ 862. 4 ^^M* ^bwait] The abstract 

««AA«r iori /mc vapflnkvx^, w6Ka, ri- for the concrete. On this figure of 

#i|nr. fidtcrow^ ^^fMM' Mou. speech, see (£. R. v. 1 . to which note 

850. KOI ripcanfot ^ S/uif] " Al- may be added an instance from Antig. 

tboogb I am a king, «lUi I ezecate the ▼. S20. Of /«*» t»s XdXiy/ui S^Aor tficvi- 

orders of the state." On the force of ^wcbt cL 

ZfuM ac the end of a sentence, see 865. 5t /«% 4 MUtMTt, ^^O^ fyt/i'} 

(£• R. r. 1S16. Docderlin would connect i^iA^ with /M, 

852. tt^^> oMtf] '* Abrov it used and not with B/tfM, and with reason : 

lor iftirnvrcVfOuanw, lair--- " ** — "k. jjmia refera to Antigone, who was an 

855 "- ' eye to her blind father. So Tiresiaa 

Sam- calls his daughter, Phcen. ▼. 848. 

wr' 'H^oi) ird^tfff, Hyvrtp, in rv^Xi^ voSl 

r ^^iciAftbr ff7 al> vovrUetf-ir 5^poy 6f . 



54 50<DOKAEOT5 

KP. Bigycu. 

XO. o'ov fuv eVf raii yt fMffi,ipcv. 635 

KP. ToXsi f^o^xfi y^S* ^^ ^^ TijfMcvilg ifJt^L 

OL ovK iyigivov ravr' iyei; 

XO. fAi6ig XH^^^ 

Kr. fAfi Tiratnr a fjun Kgarug. 

XO. ;^aXay xiyci^ ca. 

KP. (To) y iycjy' oictTOgily, 

XO. Tgofioi6* Siif fiSiri^ fioir\ Urorot. 840 

TTokig Uasgirai, ToXsg ifJM, crdua. 

AN. k^iXKOfjiMi iuo'Ttivogf S ^%90ii ^ipoi. 
OI. ToVf riKvoPf u (Ml ; 

AN. T^O^ ^l(t¥ TOgSVOfJML 

OI. ogi^oVf Z Ta7f x,^7g»;. 

AN. aXX' oudfv o-^svA^. 645 

KP. OVK a^sf vfJt^ilg ; 

OI. Z rdXag ly^f rakng. 

KP. OVK OVV TOT* \k T0VT0t9 yi (Ml ^KfiXTgOlV %U 

885. imiUm] Mio/totiB, to Bearcli 840. vpofia^" Sit, fiart] Where a 

AttU See Dr. Blomf. Gl. P. V. 486. verb b repeated for the take of em- 

lod Gl. Choeph. 40. pbansyif the verb be compounded with 

8S6. ir6\*i lULXMi yhp] Mix*' ^^^ * preposition, tbat preposition is ge* 
wtiftednts, not fuixtc and inifuvtir, is nerallj omitted in tbe repetition. Hec. 
the common reading. Tbe latter is 164.*fiic^^rryicou<rai«4fiaT^,dbr«A.^. 
here adopted on Uie aatboiity of Por- aw', i»A^<rar'. Med. 1247. 'Arris 'Ac- 
son, Adversar. p. 167. as approved by A(ov,icari8ffT', tSerc r^ hkofi^av yvvai- 
Xlmslej. m. Crest. 1 409. 'A 8* idaxp^, Ux'f^y 2 

8S8. h f^ n^orccs] Nodell, £p. to /im /mm. Ibid. 179. Sometimes the pre* 

Hejne, in the Classical Journal for position is retained in the repetition. 

April 1816. p. 68. alters this passage Crest. ▼. 818. ffo^icert^fl^i, votfucc- 

to Sr fiii aporeZr* on the groond that rtCo/Aau 

Kpvr4m, used in tbe sense required by 847. iK rvlrroaf 7t . . • . <ntiprrpoar\ 

tbe context, governs the genitive. This By aiHnrrpa here are meant Antigone 

is true ; but verbs which have regularly and Ismene, who served (Edipus in- 

otlier cases after them, take an accusa* stead of a staff on bis journey. *E« tAp 

live of nouns neuter; therefore no Bvy9Tiptnf,a!s,&saKh9rootSf4x[niTOKa\ 

alteration is necessary. fiwnj^l^ ScboL* Hecuba calls Pulj- 



OIAinOT5 Eni KOAnNfli. 55 

Targioa n r^y tr^v »a) piXoug^ vp^ U9 iyei 

o9 ovHK auTog avrof oun vvif Kokot, 

ogy^ X,o^giv oovg^ If tr au 'KvfMt¥trai. 
XO. ix/^f; ahroVf ^iin. 

KP. fJUfi '^»uii¥ Xiyctf. 855 

XO« ov TOi if a^^tTMf ripii y itrrsgtji^iycg. 
KP. »a) f/ffU^o¥ aga potrsoy xiiku ra;^a 

incitg* i^a^l/ofjiMi yag ov ravraiv fjuoyotsy. 
XO. aXX* ig ri rgiy^/tt ; 

KP. Toyi GCTu^ofiMt Xa/Sdiy. 

XO. iu90» Xiyttg. 

KP. ig TOUTO ¥V¥ TiTga^iTUi^ 860 

n9 fi^n fju^ zgaUoi¥ rnirii yng uTSigyaffif. 
01. A' ^6iyiju* a¥uii%g^ 9 trv yag -^avirug s^t;; 
KP. avii nofTap. 
01. f&9 yo^g otiii iaif40O¥ig 

^6/69 yu a^u¥0¥ Tfio'ds Tfjg agag en, 

Off fif'y S MzsiTTiy -^iXof ofA/JU* aTcerxao'ug 865 

Tgog OfLfMLfTif Tolg Tgoffhv i^oi^ii fiia. 



sow her fiiMTpop, Hec. 280. ^'HS' ianX 862. 4 ^Biyfi* dofoMs] The abstract 

««XA«r iari /lei vapflnkvx^, v^f , ri- for the concrete. On this figure of 

04^9. fidxTfom^ ht^ftmi^ Mou. speech, see OS. R. r. 1 . to which note 

860. ffox riptunfot ^ 5/Mif] " Al- may be added an instance from Antig. 

tboogfa I am a king, MiiU I execute the v. $20. Otfi*, &s KdXiitui SqAor ^cvf- 

ordert of the state." On the force of ^wr^f tiL 

Iftms at the end of a sentence, see 865. 5r fi\ 4 icdiccoTt, ifn^hp H^'] 

(£. R. V. ino. DcBderlinwonld connect ^lA^ with /M, 

859. abrhs oMpJ " Airov is used and not with ^ifio, and with reason : 

lor ituarrcv, a^mtrov, lavreM." Branch, ^ifia refers to Antigone, who was an 

855. (cow] The Ionic form for I4w9, eye to her blind father. So Tiresiaa 

Some lew of these occur in the tragic calls his daoghter, Phcen. ▼. 848. 

writers, and are enumerated in the 'H70V vdpoitfff, Hyartp, in rv^Xf ireSl 

note on (£• R. t. 204. ^^iciAftbt t? ai, "pturtKQtffu^ iarrpop 6f • 



66 50*OKAEOT5 

TOiyag (ri r miroy xm yivaq ro trof Sui^ 

TOiovTOPf Oi09 xafjut, yTiguvai Torim 
KP. ogZn ravraf t^o'^m yrig iyx^gtoi ; 870 

01. OgicTi KkfM KOU (Tf* KUl ^gOVOVff OTt 

KP. ovroi xoifit^of fivfM¥f »XX* u^M /3/a, 

OI. i^ ruXttg. ȴTsarg* 875 

XO. otrop \lifju ixi»9 u^ixou, ffi»', $1 

KP. ioxS. 

XO. ra^y af ovk %ri PtfiM mXiP $ 

KP. TOig TOi iiKatotg yj» figctj^vg uKCf, [Liyap. 

01. kxoviO* oiCL ^Siyytrm ; 

XO. ra y oh rtKu. 880 

KP, Tiivg ravr Sip ilitifi^ tru i* cu * * * * 

XO. af* ou^ vfigig rai'; 

KP. vfig^g' aXX' a$%»AcL. 

AU. ia» T0&^ X%otgt M y<tg TgofMi^ 

fjuoXiTi avp To,%u^ f4,oXir* It$) Ttgap 

Tigoiir oiit in* B85 

0H. rig Tc9* i 0on; ri rovgyopi Ik rUog ^o^ov Torf 
l3ov6uTOVPra jCt' ajei^i 0affi,op ic^ir^ ipaXiof 6%Z 
rcHy iTurrarif KoXeifPou; Xi^a6\ ig ilii to icSLp^ 
ov Xji^^^ ^^^i ?^^ OZtrtrop n xotA^ iiopijp Tciig*- 

01. Z ^iXrar , iyPAtp yag to Tgotr^oippifjua rou^ 890 
TBTOpffa OiiPa tovq vt apogog otgTiOtfg. 

0H. Tci To7a TauTa ; Tsg i* o Tfi/M^potg $ Xtys, 

879. MfiyiM w^w wOkf ] On the con- ants of Croon, who were carrying off 

trastof IjpTois and^ilfiao'19, seev.78t. Antigone and lamene] are paaeing 

884. Arti w4puw vtpd^ oTIt 9i^] the boQodarjr of the land." 
" Since tiieae penoni f ac the attend* 



OIAinOTS Eni KOAnNfli. 67 

OI. Kf«w oi\ oV iiiofixetg^ olyjtran riK^m 

OI. oTaTig Trirovf axfjxoug. B95 

OH. ovK oZp ng ig rky^itrrct TrgoirTokm ii^oXm 
Tgog Touirii /SufMvg^ tuvt avayKntru Mcifih 

ffTiviup kro pvTijgcgy %p6» iitrrof^ot 

ig fjuh TagixSua-' ui xogcuj yiXatg i' iyv 

^ivAf yiwfJLots rSit^ j^iigoif0i)g fiicc ; 

i6\ ig oivorycty av¥ ruj(^u. rovrop i' %y»f 

Mi fjuip oi ogyng fi^ovy fig 00 a^/o;, 

Argarop oh fi^tffnK Sip f| IfM^g Z^S^' ^^^ 

»vv y Seng avTog rovg ¥OfMvg s/VJXtf ^X^^* 
TovTOKTiVy ovK aXKonnv igfMcffficriTui. ., 

ob yog TOT i^u Tfitrii rfjg X^got^g^ xgiP cc¥ 
Kiivag uocgytlg isvgo fjuoi (rrijtnjg ayw' 
in) iiigccxag ovr ifMv Kara^icag^ 910 

. 604. tV M^»i?» iv¥mpiZa\ " My only •EirTaTfix«*» Ho^i fo' *^« H^^^ '»'•>' 

fnr of children." Eteocles and Poly- Twxfir." Doederl. So also Phoen. 1078. 

aiccs bad by tbeir conduct not de- 'Ewrdirt^a tsKuBpa, for Irra nXtiBpa 

aerred to be conaidered by (Edipua as rm¥ w6frfm¥. So perhaps infr. ▼. 1044. 

biacfaildten. the wordt Mp&¥ httarpopai convey 

899. mtMttpimh^tn^pos] 'Vvriip ia the tame meftning aa h^Bptt iwurrM" 

a bridle or rein : &ir^ ^vrHpos haa the ^luwoi, iEsch. Suppl. 38. l/^*^d' 

aama meaning as tufwivr^pos, efftuU /jmhtp wtnpaBtK^tlay r^rV Aswrrw*', 

imbemii. " So Thucyd. »i. 64. 'Airk for irorr^oS^A^vs rdaV iMKoitras. 

rmm ftrAMT, where Uie Schol. ^yovK, 904. IC ipjrit f KOf"] On the mean- 

Xm^stwXm^:* Mosgr. .•'Phrynichus ing of lik wiih a genitive after verba 

ap. Bekker. p. 24. 'A*^ fvt^pof rpl' of motion, see CE. R. v. 76S. 

X€ir InreF- olay &ir6 xaA^ww, fi i^w 910. ^/wO icoTo{£«f ] Elmaley wonid 

XoX/mv. Which teatiroony Baatina, here read icard^M, doabtmg whetlier 

£p. Crit. p. 210., haa employed. J. Karaiims Mpoacai be good Greek ; but 

Pollux, quoted by Weaaeling, Diod. in the Electr. v. 800. w e have V'tn* • 

Sic. zix. 26. Kol kwh ivnpos iufwu iwwiwtp o0r' i/MV icartHmt vpd^ciof. 

r^rtwer." Elmaley. We ahooldtrana- Here too thia diatiiiguibhed acbolar 

late, '* to haaten tU/kU speed" would alter Kara^iM$ to aardfio. " In 

8l<rro;iei • . . Mol] *« i. e. 8voXr the Androro.l275.Tavray &iEt«Jffav; 

AeSw (Trtf/iora, aa iEscb. Theb, 270. r^f Tt »04i«f aol r^jcywir rdr iit ir^i¥> 



58 :$0*0KAE0T5 

Strug iinai ourmov^raf wtXfiif toXiv^ 
Koiviv pofMV »gai¥0Vir»¥ oyii¥f ur it^ug 

oiyiig fi' a XiiK^*^* ^^' Tagi^roffeu jSiit, 915 

xuiroi 0*1 Sn/Sui y ovx iratiiv^ap komok 

oh yoLp (piXovo'iP oLvigxg ixiizctfg rgi(pii¥. 

ovi' a¥ 0*' ixeupiiruuPf u Tvioiaro 9^0 

ayovra ^tirm oAyJim ixriigitt. 

ov% ov¥ %y9iy a¥^ ffijg STCjCt/3a/W xfioukg^ 

oiy ti ra T»¥rM¥ u^o¥ ipiixtirare^ 

a¥iv y% roS Kgui¥0¥rogf otrng fp, ^6e¥og^ 9^ 

Hermann. Hec. 076.' A ^ratt At and r. 1248. 'Or^, oMr Ar, rw /m|Mv 

f } ici^Itff ffiBw \4y9ts, danr4cnis fhe^p" To these instances 

915. vafiUrraaui] '* In ditionem may be added Androm. 619. IhVp^ 

toan vel poteetatem redigis." Moigr. 8^ tt. Here. F. 154. ^Os t^x^ tSfoof, 

The legalar meaning ctmipiartiaitm ti, oMiv Ar, tiKfwxfas. Iph. A. 068. Iod« 

to stand near, to approach ; and is ap- 536. 

Slicable here. See Ipb. T. 1S15. 918. ivaUBwror muc^] i.e. hnd* 
led. 88S. Androm. 231. Trach. 750. Stvetv [(hm drnt] tumAw. With nib- 
Sept. Theb. 48S. Pert. 202. stantiTea after verbs an adjective is 
'9 1 7. r^ pafinX] *' Some donbta have sometimes joined, expressive or ezpit* 
been started whether faiMi here is of aalory of the effect prodaced by the 
the mascoline or nenter gender. Rei- verb upon the substantive. The effect 
sig gives the fallowing distinction: of the instmction which Creoniecdved 
the person who is of no estimation or st Thebes was not to make him bad* 
honor is called oMclt, he who is ex- Brunch says, " wcuSc^ir rofk ^o^^, 
tinct, oM^y ; a distinction which does ytn^tuow, iK«br. is used in the same 
not always prevail." Heller. This manner as 8i8(hrirf<r. See Musgrmve, 
remark of the learned Heller is con* Eorip. Electr. v. 579. and Hemster' 
firmed by the instances qnoted in hns. Plut. p. 4.'* This peculiar idiom 
Valckenaer's note, Pboen. v« 601. is not confined to SiSdo-arrir or vmSi^tcr^ 
*HX9ffr«p^flr^roMr4t;idxify* "Barnes or to the Grerk langunge. Phoen.446« 
remarks that fvr oMw others read o6- AtoXAd^oe'cv Sfuywit [Itfre ftnu] 
8^, bnt that both readinp express the flX^vs. See C£. R. 166. 
same thing. The Greeks said 6 M^ 922. ^m^ hBJdmif UsHmm] For 
l^r c/r /Ulx^i'. not 6 odStlr sit it^xv^ . . . ^^rror Atf\^ev9 henifiimn. So Phoen. 
... 4 infiiv ihf signifies a man good for 1496. vrtSyiora rwpMr rptir^Qv ^ 
nothing, of no estimation. Aj. Fl. 1119. TdiSc, is the same as wfvrsNC^rar v«Rp9^ 
fofikif iw ywtihi it opposed to ff^Ttvei; rpt^vohg ^ roMc. 



OIAinOT^ EHI KOAONO/. 59 



cw tiXxcPf OUT »» nyop aXX iTTioTa^iyy 

av y a^ioLP dux oZ(nt¥ aia^upug ToXi¥ 

yigcp6* cfMu rififi^t »a) rev ¥ov mtvov. 930 

flTOr fM¥ 0V¥ »a) TgOO'SiVf WiTOi dl ¥V¥^ 

raq xodioLg ig ra;^/0'r« i%vf^* ayu¥ Ti¥a^ 
it fi^fj fi^iroixog T^^ii Tjjg j^dgctg 6iXug 

tS ¥£ ff ofMitifg xoLTo rng yXd^^fjg Xiyv. 935 
XU. o^a; i¥ n^ugy a i%¥ % titg a(f> oi¥ (M¥ u, 

KP. f 7^ cur a¥a¥igO¥ r^pit Tii¥ ToXiy Xiym^ 
S TiK¥0¥ Alyivg^ ovr a/3ouXo^ ig av (pifg^ 
Tdvgyo¥ Toi* i^ixga^oL* ytypoiirKm i' on 940 

020. o5if ffiucor, otfr^ ttw ^v] The fonmla, called AcRdtarfyj* we the noU 

word iTWy in the mbm of to plandrr, el (£• R* ▼. 68. 

is aoet generally joined with f4pm, 086* ^* iw] " Thif ezpretnon in- 

&yw denoting to lead or drive enimete, eludes both paiente end coimtry." 

nod fipm to cury off inanimate pro- Heller. 

prrij. Horn. U. 1.689. T4iafaB4i^ 9S8. ^olh^] Tbeaewordainacan. 

tfXAM &7MVI /3ci9uf«^vs Tt Tvrcukas. ning fonn an iambos. See (£. R. S32. 

Xenoph. Cmpsd. S. K«J ^ifwrrtt koI 9S9. otfr' H^SmiXot] Branch very 

iywTMg, an tKoar^s iSx"^ i^uuf. The justly obaervet that Theaena had not 

Latin fero and ago are oaed in the charged Crcon with having aaid that 

anae aenae. £ZXjcoir here ezpresaea the the city wat 6^vAAf. If H^ovAov be 

notion of dragging away by violence, joined with roOp^ory Creon may be 

nllnding to the vMlence which Creon here auppoaed to reply to the ccnsnre 

had employed in carrying off Anti* of Theieoa, r. 9S0. This is the opi* 

gone and Isaene. See Raster, Aii- nion of Heller« The repetition, how- 

etoph. 66. Tonp, Emend. Saidaa, vol. ever, of o6n aeema to connect iw^pw 

ir. 497. Hcindorf, Plat. Phadr. 332. and ifiovKow with the same snbstan- 

dXX* Ifwtffrdtaiv ^ivtat vop' Aor- tive ; sc. v^^ir. In this passage, it is 

rois] Medea ci presses her opinion of wortliy of remark thatlbw^fier if need 

the mode in which a person should by Creon as an answer to jciravfl^, 

conduct himself in a foreign country, ▼•916. in the sense of tfyiv kuZpmw : a 

Med • 324. Xf^9!k I^pov M^r uAfrra fpaa* sigiiification,thoogh consonant with the 

XMpM' ^Kiu genius of the Greek language, which 

930. 7/por0^ 4fiot)] " Antig. 881. doesnot often occur; the usual accep- 

VL^ '^tvpftf^t lUovf re Kol yipti¥ 4^»" talion of Jkna^s being (1.) unmanly, 

Elmsley. cowardly ; (3.) devoid or deprived of 

9S4. Bi^ re ttnhx 4«6r] On this a husband. 



60 5000KAE0T$ 



ovistg TOT uvToig reiv ifMiv u¥ BfMn<roi 
^ijXog ^V¥»l[iejVf ciirr ifjuov rgt^uv jSia. 
ijifl y odovHK oivi^cL KOLi Targoxro»0¥ 

^V¥0¥TSg lV^i6flir(t}f UVO^iOt T%K¥Ci¥. 945 

rotourov uvrolg "Agiog iv^ovkov Trkyov 
\yi ^vvjifj yfimov ovO\ og ol% \i 
TOtovtrY cLkiiTug rlji ofMV ¥uUi¥ toXii* 

Ko) TUVT* ay ovx i^gacrcoVf s/ fi,ii 'fjLo) Ttxgag 950 
avrS T ugag rigoLro xeti rZ * fJt^Z ysvu' 
av6' Zv TiTO¥&ejg fj^iovv riiX ocPTsigav. 
6vfiov yoig olii¥ itrri ytjgotg aXXo xX^y 
6cLvU¥* 6avovrm i ovih aXyog uTTBrau 

941. «trro7i\ This is the reading of 8* "AptSs ru ix^s, on which Seidler 

Scalieer, Heath, and Branck, and one remarks, *' fortasse rectius icrihimas 

Ms. tor the more common o^ro^t. *Efi- ''Aptms, Vid. tamen sopray ▼. 298." 

vivrw, if it has any case stall after it, That line is wp6ar99 yhp &^cor oZaa, 

is always found with the dative, or with rAr w^Xci Ktucd. In the former passage 

is and the accusative, except in the "Apttts, in the latter (after R. P. Oreau 

instance qnoted by Elmsley from the 893.) fiffrcws should be the reading, 

Iph. A. 808. which decides nothing, on each word in scansion being dissylla* 

account of the elision In 'EAAdS*, and bic. Porson however retains tf^rcof* 

the disputed point whether the iota of Orest. 719.791. Phcen. S74.and Beck, 

the dative can or cannot be elided. Ion, 1107. witliont any metrical ne« 

A^ocr refers to woKlrtus implied in the cessity. 

word 96\iy, V. 9S8. So Tbacvd. iii. § 947. x^rioy] " I. e. iyx^^p^ vel 
79. Tp 8* ^OT^paii^ M fi^p rifp v^Xv aMx^ova, Apollon. Rbod. ii. 506. 
o^Sir fioAAov ifinXww, Koimp 49 iroX- X9ovlps ..... wifa/^s, ubi Scholiastes 
An rapaxS '^^ ^^^ tfrrcu. For want iyx»ptau, Aj. 202. [ycmot x^''^*'"' 
of attending to this idiom, some have hr**Ep9xl^u9a».']" Musgrave. This e pi- 
altered alroTs into iurroit, thet is here applied to flatter the va- 

944. ydfioi ki^ioi fiicpw] ** The nity of the Athenians, who prided 

tmliallowed marriage of children,'* [sc^ themselves in being 9iiT6x9op§s* 

with parents.] referring to the inces- hs ohit . if] " Plutarch, Solon, 

tuotis union of (Edipus with Jocasta. 22. Tiiv i^ 'Ap«(ov vdyov i3ov\V ^^a- 

tlap^aov aitrSs tori rixifop inffr^poi 7t- (cr iwurKowttv, Mer Hkootos Ix« t^ 

yofitiK^s, Schol. qnoted hv Bmnck. iwtrffitta, jral ro^r hpyohs coA^fcir. 

On the usage of the plural fur the sin- Add. Philoch. ap. A then. p. 247." 

gular, see (£. R. v. S56. Dcederl. 

946. 'Ap«or] <* On account of the roe- 954. dorcIV] Here the article ia 

tre for the Attic form^Apfatr, as v^Afor, omitted before Ootttip used as a noun* 

'-^os, and the like." Eimsley. See See (£. R. 1169. and Dr. Blomf. Gl. 

£lectr. 950. ibid. 1256. "Eorip Agam. v. 173. 



oiAinor$ Eni KOAflNfl/. ei 

r^cg ruvTCc Tgu^ug oTop ay ^iXjy;" irt) 955 

cftiKgop riSntrr ^fog i\ rag Tgu^ug ofJLOfg, 
fccci TfiXiKOfry ifVy kvriigSiv TStgucrofi^ai. 
01. Of Xrjf^' avuiiig, rov x(t6v^ol^U¥ ioxtig^ 

^ongcp i(jt,oZ yigoPTog^ ? ^uvrov^ roii ; 960 

oa-ng (pofovg fMi^ kol) yufjuovg^ zou ^vfjf,(pogag 

rov (rov ii^zug ffrofMLrog^ oig \yit raXug 

finyKoif oLKw. 6idig yag ?!» ovrej (pi'kov^ 

ru)^ av Ti (JUfiviovtrif tig yi¥og ruXui. 

€«/ XCC0 avro¥ y ovx ay i^svgoig i[Mn 965 

ccfi^agTiug op$iiog ovih^ ct¥0* orov 

TOLO tig IfMtvTOv rovg ifMvg 6' ^fiagrapov. 

STfiJ isia^oVf Si Ti 6ic(puT0¥ Turg) 

XSfl<rfMli(n¥ i»¥676\ oi^rs Tgog Tcuitify 6cc¥U¥^ 

mg ay iiKasMg row 0¥Siii^oig ifM), 970 

og ovr$ fiXacrug tm y$¥B0Kiovg rarpog^ 

ov fifjrgog %i')(fi¥^ aXX' kymnrog ror %¥ ; 

%\ av (pa¥%ig ivirrfi¥og^ ig iyoi ^<pa,¥fi¥^ 

tig xfigoLg %k6o¥ Turg\ Ka) x»rixr(t¥0¥f 

f^fji\¥ ^v¥n)g m ligm^ tig ovg r ligm, 975 

^a^g y U¥ ro y* aKO¥ TgSiyfc ay BtKorcjg ^l/iyosg j 

f^firgog ^, rXfifM>¥y ovk WoLiiryfi¥H yafMvg 

ovcfig ofiatfMv ctjg yu aya^^a^o^y \%yi^¥ ; 

oiovg igei rky^ . ov yug ov¥ {nyfiffOfMLS^ 

Batf&rrw 8*] Electr. 1170. To6t to follow; but this ib not alwajs tbo 

yitp 9(ca4pTa$ obx ^ XvttwftMwovs, case : the eobseqaent negatiTe, as here, 

Job iii. 17. " There the wicked cease is sometimes found without the copuia. 

from troubling ; and there the weary So Antis. 240. 'Eicci yitp oOrt rov 

be at rett:* 7f if 80s f y »XiryM*, ^b Zuc4xXji% iu^Kii. 

958. KcX rnKiK&oV Ay] <* Eton at Ibid. 257. 

my sge." See above, ▼. 7S4. 974. •U x«*/>« ?A«w vwrpX] Eis 

966. Koff olnA¥ y] i. e. kot* iiuA- X*tp^» <^ i^i^i^av, 9h ndxyn^, and iidt 

Tov ye. See above, ▼. 852. /J^TOI* A0etr, require the dative of 

971. oih-f ... 0^] Where oi^c pre- the person or thing fought with« 
cedes, we should regularly expect ofhe 

Soph. (Ed. CoU F 



62 ^OOOKAEOrS 

irou y iU ^^^* l^iKfiovreg apO(no¥ (rrofia. 980 
irtKTt y»g fi*\ irtKriVj a (mI fMt kum9, 

aur^C ontio^ iruliag i^ip^ai fjuoi. 

xiUfiv rt raZroL ivcrofi^uy* iya i% vif 985 

axw iyfifMtf ^iyycfiai r axm rait. 

ak7< ov yug out iv Toi<rV McvcrofMn K»x6g 

yufMiO'iv^ ovff* ovg any ifjf,(pigS4g trv fjuot 

(pivovg Totrgeiovgt f|oyf <d/^AW TixgSg. 

sy yap fi>* Afi^w^ut fMvvoVy af <r' avt^ropi. 990 

Bi r^g <r% top Oixaicv uvnx uBaOi 

KTtifoi Tagaffr^g^ Torsga TVpfiavoi* ay, si 

vurfig (T 6 xaivofv^ fi rivoi* ay wiicifg ; 

ioKci fii¥, umg ^¥ (ptXilg^ ro9 aUiov 

rim oi¥f ovXi rovvitxov Tigt/BxiTag, 995 

raavra fjf^ivroi xavrog s}(rt(Bfiv Kaxa^ 

Oim ayoprojv* otg iyof ovis rfjp irargog 

A^u^^y a9 otfiMi ^itroLP ocvrstxslv ifMi. 

(TV i\ ti yug ov ilxoLiog^ aXX' aTay «aXoy 

Xiysiv 90fi,i^(kf¥f prirov &ppfiro¥ r sto^, 1000 

982. o&K «I5^ olfK ciSvia] This So (£. R. 568. "Apviiait obx hftorw 

idiom freqoently ocean in the tinge- Ar kmaropus, i. e. hfimva oOk Ivf^rri 

dians, especially wilh the words 04\at¥, ro^mv A iwurroptis* 

ci8^f, jjcinr, and ajM^y. Hipp. S19.4/Xot 991. rir 8iicaiov] The article ia 

fi*iiv6KKtfo^ohxiKOv<r«a^9(fX^X^'^-^^^' i^ffized sneeringlj. Antig. SI. Toc- 

fr. tncert. zc. 2. *EKi» ^Kovaav 1l $4- avrd ^curi rhp kyoBhw Kp4cttrd aou 

AoMTor oOx Im^* See also Cycl. 258. See Valckenaer, Plicen. 16S7. 

987. iMo6<rotuu leaxhs] '' I Mhall be 992. rrclyw] *« Should attempt to 

caUed wicked." On this usage of kill." The present and preterimperlect 

iuto6t» see (E. R. 89S. tenses denote the attempt at, pot the 

990. dr 0^ iofunopSi] ^Ar is here completion of, the action denoted by the 

the genitive, taking its case by attrac- verb. (£. R. 805. AIt6s 9 6 wptafivs 

tion to roitrmw understood after fr. vpbt fiiw ^Xwnfirifp^ were attempting 

'A»t<rrop& regularly requires two accu- to drive. Androm. 691. Ral ywtuKa 

sat ires, the one of the person questioned Bvaruj^ rrt /vcii M/ims, vat9d 9*. 

and the other of the question asked, 1000. ^trrhf Af^nrdif V fwoMj Hor. 

or elie an accna. of the person and a £p. i. 7, 72. " Dicenda tacenda lo- 

genitive with mpi of the thing atked. ctttus«" 



OIAinOTS Eni KOAflNfl/. 65 

xai (TCI TO Stiaioiti ovofMt, OonTiVfrcii zakov^ 
xai rai 'A^^ya;, ig KctTMXijVTai zaXSg* 

oOoviftK u TiQ ytj 6iovg iTicraTUi 1005 

Tifjuug (nfil^ii¥y flit rouO* vrsp<pipii* 
dip tig (TV xXs>f/ac rov iXiT9i¥ yigovr f^s, 
auTOv r l^iigov^ T»g xogag r' or^fi Xa^ei¥. 
ap0 UP %ym vvv ra<rot rag Otag ifMi 

XaXSp izPOVfiMl K€U KUTU^X^TTM XiToug^ 1010 

iK6u¥ agatyovg ^vfjf^fjuij^ovg^ Ty' iKfJuaOifg 

oim vT avigSp Ijii ^govgiTmt ^roKig. 
XO. l^img^ Z %a|, ypn^^Tog' a\ i\ ffuf/ti<po^ou 

auTou TapciXug, a^ias i* kfiMvaOuf. 
6H. aKig Koyat¥* ig ol [Mv i^fjgTCM'fAivot 1015 

c^ivioufTtv' fif^sTg i' ol ^o^fiovng ttrrcLfi^tv. 
KP. ri onr* a<poLvgM (pom Tr^otrxMinig voulf ; 
0H. oiov Kot^ra^y^uv rtig s*«7, TOfMtof i* ifMH 

X^S^^^f ^^\ ^i f^*^ i^ roTOiiTi roltri* ix,^ig 

rag rot^iag^ nxm avrog iziii^ifg ifMi' 1020 

1001. rmfV iyarriow] " In ihe pre- erarw. 
■ence or before the faces of these." 1016. lAif A^r] The suzilitry 

lliis is « Terj common signification of verb rarely occurs with ^r. Her. 

tiie neuter ^jrorrtor. Hec. 954. Alax^ 878. T6y rt0yi|iK^»ir UKu, and ▼. 

fsimI ^« 9poc0\4w§af ivairrUv. Med. S94. 'AXir ico/n|f orjt Bdftrros, Some- 

470. 4ftXouf kukAs Zpdaeun' iyavriow times a participle is joined with lAir, 

0k4ww. Herad. 94S. Kai T\q0i ro^t as (£. R. ▼. 1051. 'AAa roe-oMr* 

1006. ^np^i] " ExeeU." See 1018. vsfivbr 8* iftoX] "This read- 

(£. R. S70. ing is manifestly required by the sense 

1011. iipmyohs ^vft^x^v*] 1*1>'** >* o^ ^^« passage. Improperly in our 
the reading of the Mts. Hermann and books vofivhv 94 fw. crunch. Br- 
others have ^vmAdxout 6^. Dr. Blom* furdt considers woiiwh^ 8* ifik the true 
field. Gloss. Pers. 620. savs the true reading, vo/AV^y being taken as a verbal 
reading is iip^obs ^v/Afiixovt t*, r' adjective gOTeming the same case as 
being a slip of the pen for (t, since an the verb from which it is derived, as 
•spirated word follows. Eimsley de- Antig. ▼, 788. ac ^d|i|ior. Not having 
fends the common reading, and quotes met with an instance of srofiv^s so 
Rhes. 637. 'Eiyit 9> r^dc c^iAfiaxos used, I have retained the emeodation 
K^pif ioKov^ i(myhs tv vSvois Mopa- of Heath and Brunch. 



64 :J04)0KAE0T5 

aXXoi yug oi (mviovrsg^ ovg ov fjufi Ton 

aXX* l^v<pfjyov' yw6t i tig i^cifv i;^i^, 

«a/ y s7\6 ifigupf fj r6j(^tj' ra yoig JoXoi 1025 

xovK oiXXov i^ug stg roi*^ ig i^oiia, trt 

oh '^i>s,of^ oiy atrxevov ig roirfivy vfigi¥ 

fiKovru, ToXfJLfjg rtjg Tagto-rcia'fig tolvvv. 

»kX* itrf OTOf <rv Tt^rog ip Ugag ruis. 1030 

oi isT yu aff^tj/ro^if fJt^fiXk rfjpii r^v ToKiv 

ipog Totfjca^i (porrog a<r6iPi(mguv. 

poi7g rs rovrm^ fi fA^arfjp rupvp n <ro$ 

ioKil KiKiyfioLi^ Yj^^^ rttur lyur^ytLpi ; 

KP. o\)Sip (TV fJLefiTTOP ivffH' ifp igslg sfMi' 1035 

OiKOi it X^/^^^^ elcrofiicrff* it, ^fi TOiUP. 

0H. J^cifgSp u^isKii pvp* (TV y fifiiPf Oii/Vowc, 
iXfiKog OLVTOV fjtfSfAPi, TKrraf6i)g ori^ 
fjp fji^ri ^apoj 'ycj TgotrffiPf ovj() Tavcofiot^i, 
TT^ip ap (Ft roip cip Kvgiop (rrf\<ru rtKpm. 104O 

01. opoLio^ ©^ycfiS, Tou Tt yippuiov X^g^^t 
Ku) Tfjg Tgog hl^Sig IpUxov TgOfJUfj&so^. 

XO. 'Eitjp o&t iutofp (rTgo(pfi oi. 

apigeip ray^ iTtcrT^(pa) 

1021. ffl 8* iyxparus ^^owriw] i. e. ravra, by a kind of polite mode- 

" Bat if jour servants, haviog the ration oftbe Athenians, which you will 

daughters of (Edipus in their power, not inapruperly class with euphemisms, 

are betaking themselves to flight." CE. R. 1140. A^ re ro^o*r, ^ o^ 

lOSO. eh 9t(rrht] " Tbffrht, i. e. Xiyv wwwpteyfUvw ; Antig. S5. Trach. 

ir(0i;ror, veroitfcSr." Brunck. Porson, 668. Hec. 715. Tlmcjd. i.88. Ka^ 

Hec. 11 17.y quotes this among other ifovx^av ri ahrmif wpowmfuw. Coll. ii. 

passages, to prove that verbal sdjec- 35. uEsch. Enmen. 468." Hermann, 

tives, such uvuirhs, ffwowros, fi^farrhs, 1040. « Tfii» irwif K^ptop erfyrn tAt- 

&c. have an active as well as a passive rw] " I put you in possession of jour 

signification. children." 

loss, tfous Ti ro^tiv] "TiTo^mp, 1044. Mp&v rdx* iri<rrpo^] Tlie 



OIAinOrj Eni KOAONa. 65 

T0¥ j^aXtco/Souv Agfj 1045 

rj 'KoLfMreur^v axroug^ 

ov Ilorvtat (TifAm riOnvoZvrm riXfi 

xX^g ST/ yXciirirec ^i^ctKU 1050 

TgoiTToXm Eu/xoXr/^ay* 

Q^ffiu Kou rag iiirroXovg 

mcuung of htigrpo^v^ in this passage serpine, in honor of vhom the greoitr 

has excited mach controtersj among and lifter EleoaiaiaB masteries were 

anooUtors. " 'Evcorpo^ in re bel- celehrated. 

lien diritor, qnoties ezercitus vel co- 1049* Sr] sc. vcpl £y [rfAwr]. ^Civ 

hors«conr»r8ione facta, versus hostrm may refer Co Bporourufy to Il^iai, or 

fertor/* Musgrave. " Argutatur Musgr. to r^Aif. The most ohvions meaning 

Est cemaitMto pitgna limpl idler." Ja- leeois to be that now soggcsted, though 

cobs. " Impetus hostilis." Dcederl. 4w\ yxAcajf &¥ [sc. ArSpfiy] xpvo-^ 

" Nesdo an iwnrrpo^ nihil nisi vofh irX|}t vpoawiXmv ZhiioKwHUnf 040tunPs 

•Mrta significet." Elmilej. May not gives a tolerable meaning. 
/rurrpo^MpMr be a poetic inversion 1050. kA^s M ykAffa^l " A kej 

so comniooly met with in the choral upon the tongne." A proverbial ex- 

odes for Mpci iwiffTp§^f»Mvot, " the pression, denoting that the Eleusinian 

men (sc. of the party of Theseus and mysteries were not to be divulged. A 

uf Creon) fainitiig' upon each other for somewhat different phrase, but to the 

attack ? ** See above, v. 809. same purport, is aoly illastrated by 

1046. nt^cus] There were two Dr. BlomDeld, Agam. Gloss. 35. jBo^v 
temples in the Attic territory dedicated MyXt&eajf. The sacred silence ira- 
te Pythian Apollo, as the scholiast posed upon the initiated was of the 
OB this passage informs us; one eloie most solemn nature. Hor. Od. iii. 2* 
to the AcropoliSy and the other at 26. '* Vetabo, qui Cereris sacrum Vol* 
CEnoe, (alluded to by Tbacvdides, ii. garit arcana, sub iisdem Sit trabibna, 
^ 18.) near Marathon. The latter fragilemve mecum Solvat pbaselum." 
IB the Ilvtffa iucrii mentioned here. 1051. E^fioXviSoy] It is doubted 

1047. Xofurdaip &jrrcui] It is worthy who Euroolpus, the head of the family 
of remark that KafardaiF is here u^ed of ilie £umolpids,was; butthe^ tbeni- 
as an a^jedite, but giving to an AUie- selves were the perpetual priests of 
nian ear an allusion to the Eleusinian Ceres and Proserpine, and presjided 
mysteries, where many AaM«^» or over the Eleusinian mysteries. See 
torches were employed, especially on Pausan. Attic, c. 38. 

the fifth of the nine days, which was 1052. hptifiArtw iyp€f»dxcaf] Some 

called i^AA^vtU^i^fUpa. See Theoplir. editions oniit hpttfidrop, but the line, 

Char. cap. 4. Schol. on Aristoph. Kptt oJfuu hptifiiifraif iyptfAdxw, with 

Plot. 846. and 1014. or without hptifidrop, can never be 

1048. lUrifuu] By tins term were made to conespond with wjcr^pia ^« 
geaerally designated the Eumenides, Aopa v^Kmp, Elmsley rightly thinks 
but tlie context shows what n6rpuu the latter line to be corrupt. 

were here meant, sc. Ceres and Pro- 1053* ^a4a} The last syllable of 



66 



5000KAEOT5 



rovtry kifot, %(i§ovg* 
^ Tov ro¥ i(pt(nrtg^9 
virgu^ ¥i(puiog TsKii<r* 
OioLTiiog Ik vofMU^ 

^ivyopTtg ifAiiXXaig* 
aXciffiroti iu¥og o v^o(rj(ju^m "A^nig" 
iiiva ds SfitrsiiSiv oLKfM^ 
{xSig yag k<rrga,rTH ^^aX/yoc, 

rtfici(rt9 *A6uyu¥f 
KGU ro¥ Toyrtcv yuiuoj(fiv 
'Psac (piXov vlov. 
Bgiov<n¥f fl fitXXovir* ; 
Afg nrgofJtfvSirai ri [Mi 



1055 



a¥Ttcrgo<pn «'• 



1060 



1065 



a-T 



1070 

go(pfi ^. 



Britrta it here Bhort, unless the word 
be scanned as a dissyllable and a 
spondee. 

9urr6Xovs1 The laroe as JUffffas, 
The Greeks were partial to words 
compounded of ot/aa«. Thus we 
have 6fA6oroXos, (£• R. 202. A poll. 
Rhod. ii. 802. fuv6<rT0XoSj Alcest. 
418. Phoen. 764. d»9fi6aroKof, tStO' 
trroXos, and some others. 

1056. alrdfMCU . . . /Bof 1 *' Impeta 
negotio conficiundo pan. Mudge. 

1067. rhp i^4oir9pop] Here r^or is 
understood, or '* xSeoow." Burton and 
Heath. See Bos*s Ellipses, ▼. rSros, 

1069. OiVCrtSot] OTa, S^/iot r^s *Ar- 
riKfjs, HOw Kol rh OfniBw. Schol. 

1060. fifi^apftdrou] This word it 
derived from *' fiftipa, an Homeric 
term, which comes from fiiurrmf the 



Ionic form of ^iwr^t whence ftfi^- 
Afos." Dr. Blomfield, Gloss. Agam. 
V. 807. 

1006. vaira V Spfiarat . . • tf^eurcs] 
** Verba itaaa 6pfi«rm wAhvw Afjfiatris 
significant inivrts Spft&rrat ircfiAw*' 
iiyafidrai,** Eimtley. 

1069. yatdoxov'} An Homeric epi- 
thet of Neptune. The same term is 
also applied to Minerva and Mercury. 
See (E. R. 160. 

1073. ivlkifftaf] The common read- 
ing is ftjr 9A(r9iP, and the accusative 
rhv Kp4ovTa is supposed to precede it. 
But it is properly doubted by Mus- 
grave whether Him/u can be used in 
the sense of dedo, to give op. We 
have adopted Elmsley's emendation 
ipi^^a^, iedaium tri. 



OIAinOT$ Eni KOAnNfli. 67 

rap iiiifa rXa^ar, iavci i tvgov- 

(ra¥ wgog av6a,i(jt0m TraSri. 1075 

rikUf rikii Ztv^ n kut dfioLg* 

$i6* a$XXai(t raj^yppvo'TOg viXuag 
ouOi^lag »i<piKag 
KO^ffttifJL ocvroip kycivm 1080 

i^, Zsu, Tuprugj^^a Otm^ kyritrr^o^ri ^ . 

^oLVTOTra^ frogotg 

ySig Touris iafjuov^otg 

ixiVSKiat <r0mi ro¥ 1085 

ivaygo¥ rsXiiScai Xo^oi'* 

(Ti^voL rs vccig UoLKKag ASolpol' 

Kou 70V aygivrav 'AtoXXa;, 
Ku) KccfrtypfiTOLv ^VKvocrixTm oTuicv 

Mwoim %KoL(pmj 1090 

(rrigyof iiTXag agofyoig 

puoKiTv y£ rS,ii xm xoKirctig, 
'O ^s7p* uKfirUj rS trKoral pu%p ovk l^iig^ 
ig '^iviofiavng. rug xogag ya^ utro^u 
raci* atnrov aZ6$g Sis TgotrToXovpLtyug. 1095 

OI. TOVy Tov'f r/ ^jg ; ircig U7rag\ 
AN. a Tarsgf Tursg, 

ng oc¥ dim cot rovo agtcTOv avog iOBiv 
ioi^f Tov hl^Si^ isv§o Tgoo'TifjL^lfavToi (TOi ; 



1081. Btrnpi^aaa] This paBMge la- agrees with vcAcuki, and Sfifia U the 

bon aoder sevenl difficalties: (1) the sccusatiTe of a cognate object after 

choma of Athenian old men speaks of Btwpfyreuraf ** having seen my own 

itaelf in the feminine gender: (2) 9c»- sight of [i. e. with mj own eyea] the 

p^wruy a Terb of sight* gOTorna the contest. 

genitire: (8) tfi/m ia put for 5fijuar<. 1008. ru o'icoirw) i. e. r^ ffKorrovvrt 

These objectiona are made by Reisig. i/ioL Jacoba. " lou will not say tn 

The feminine BHfffffVOffa, however, me, who am on the look-out fur you." 



68 50<I>OKAEOT$ 

OI. Of TiXVOVf fl TUgSCTOP ; 

AN. atie yug XH^^ 

SflfTBoff gfTAftraVf (piXrareifv r OTOLOvm. 1100 

OI. Tgoa-ixfisTf S Tflc?, 'jrarg\ xoli to fitii(tfi» 
IXT/^^y li^uv a-Hfi^a fiourracocs ion. 

AN, alrug a rsv^fi. ffvv to6^ yag h xAs^^^ 

OI. Tou iriro^^ ttov *a'Toy ; 

AN. aid' ofMv TfXa^o^fy. 

OL Z (piXrar sgiffi, 

AN. r« T$K09Ti Toiv (piXov* llOSr' 

01. cj (rfCfJTTgu (pofTog. 

AN. iuo'fjuogov *y$ ivtr/Mga. 

OL ij^cif ra ^iXrar*' ov^ ir' av vavaSXiog 
6oL¥m av iitiVf (r(p^¥ Totgitrreitruty IfMi* 
i§e(irar\ m tuI^ TXtugov u(A(p$ii^i09f 
ifd/pvfrt tS (pwoLvri^ xuvaxauffotrov 1110 

Tov Tgo(r6* igrifMV rovit ivo-rfiyou tXȴov. 
xui fjuoi ra vgu^yjSivr lixaO* ig /3fa;^iJ'r', Wii 
ru7g r^'ktxoita'ie o'fJi^iKgog l^otgicu Xoyog. 

AN. oi* iirO' trtitrcLg" rovii yjgn xXvuv^ xarBg^ 

xa) ffoi r% rovgyov rovr $fM>i r Itrrai /3^«;^y- 

OL etf ^{l¥iy [Mi 6(!CV[ML^iy Tgog TO 7^iTctg\g 1116 

1099. i rinvavj ^ ir(bc<rror;] " So Troad. 768. 
V. 1102. wpoaiKBrr*, i va7. aod ▼. 1109. ip€Urwr\ i vat] « Support 

1 109. 'Epcfo'ar*, 2 vat" Schaefer. Si- both my sidet." (Edipui denres his 

inilarlj, Hec. 277. M^ /aov rh r4iatop daaghtera to stand one on each side 

4k x*P^^ iivoinrdaptf firfi^ itrdrrrrt, of biro. 'Afi^S^^ioi bere only bis the 

1108. h rc^^ci] On tbe government signification of &fA^. " Hrsychius 

of rvyx^^t see OB. R. ▼. 688. and quotes &fi^i8c|rots x<^^ ^ro<i^ ^^^ 1"®* 

Viger, p. 612. ienhus of iEschjIus, and interprets, 

1 1 05. i( ^Tor' Ipni] " Thrice in with both handi. *AfJi^iS(^ios properly 

^scbylus, and as often in Euripides, signifies one who uses both bands as 

children are called tbe Iprq . or germa of right hands." Vauvill. (£. R. 1238. 

their parents. In Euripides fpyos is only K6iiriy aitwf &fi^i8«{lois iuc§uitSj which 

found twice in this figurative sense, the Scbol. explains by i^t/poof x*P^' 
and no where else in the tragic 1111. vXdIyov] On tbe forms vAdyos 

writers.*' Valckenaer, Pboen. 88. &% and y\cCi^ see (£. R. ▼. 67. 
also Eurip. Phosn. 108. Iph. A. 118. 



oiAinor$ Eni KOAnNn/- 69 

Ttfiv u ^»¥i¥r olsXttol /4,fj9CV¥af Xoyo¥, 

a-v yag ¥t¥ i^icafcroLg^ ovk uXXog (B§otS¥. 1120 

xa) (To) 6io) mgoiS¥f ig iyat ^iXaty 

uvTM rs KOLi yrj rno stsi to y svo'spig 

fM¥ctg Tag vfM9 iugO¥ a¥0gciTCif¥ lyciy 

Kcci TcirtiiZigy za) ro ^ri '^%vho(r7O(jt0{i¥. 

iliug y oLfJUvvcii roTtrii roig Xoyoig ruis. 1125 

xai (Ml yjig , oif pa^y OBZia¥ o^s^oy, atg 
yl/avtrofy (PiX^trof r , ss ^s^/^, re (top xotga, 
KouTOi ri (pmi ; xZg i* ay affXtog ytyojg 
6iyu¥ 6iX^(rocifj(i upigog^ S rtg ovz i¥i 1130 

xf}X)g kuxSp ^vpoixog ; ovk iyatyi trSy 

1117. r4ia^ «/ ^oy/rr*] The nomi- iicKuop, Rohnken would read ftrff* cl^y 
native or accusatWe abflolute. This rt, not attending to, or being aware of , 
idiom most generally occnra with this peculiarity which so frequently 
neater participles, and is well illus- occurs in Homer. 

trated by Vdckenaer, PIkbu. 206. 1125. V^iwTOMr8fro?t\^oifTd8f] 

Msttliia Gr. Gram. § 662. and in " I repay this [kindness] b^ these 

Mas. Crit. tuI. ii. p. 299. words (of gratitude]. In this sense 

1118. T^vdc oVjl " T^rSc <H^r r/p« ifiAvm seems to be ased, Here. F.219. 
^, I translate, this delight of which Totadtt bkyAv^ *HpaicX«t rdxpoiffi re ; 
TOO are the author." Elmsley. 1128. WO^^t] Elmsley would read 

1121. At iyif 04\ci\ i. e. a or B^a f 94fus: but (Edipos asks if he may 
9f Aa*. " The Greek writers, especially be allowed to lalote Theseos : he does 
the poets, freqaently use the particle not demand to salute him in the usual 
»r where you would expect that &* or way. '* Zl 04fUM and ^ 04fus frequently 
some similar word: to which pecu- occur in rery opposite usages; the 
liarity learned men not attending, have former is often met with in Sophocles ; 
indulged in very idle conjectures. See the latter, though frequent in Apoll. 
Mitscherlich, Hom. Hymn to Ceres, Rhod., is not found even once in So- 
V. 1S7. (where he aptly quotes this phocles," [nor perhaps in Euripides.] 
▼ery passage of Sophocles) 295. and Valckenaer, Phoen. t. 902. 
416. Hermann, at ▼. 172. of the same 11 SI. ^^utot] This word frequent- 
hymn." Scbief. llie passage from !▼ occurs in Sophocles, (£• R. 1196. 
the Hymn to Ceres, v. 130. is as ful- Antig. 451. Electr. 785. 818. but we 
lows : 'AAX* 6fiiW fdw vditrts *Ok6fivta do not find it at all in Euripides. 
SMfiAT* fx^"^*' Aoicv KovpiSious 69- .£sch. Agam. 1681. uses it in the 
8f»af , jcol r4KPa r§K4a$eu, 'fif 4B4kown same sense : 'AAX* 6 ^va^tX^s vkSt^ 
ronj^t. At ▼. 171. of the same hymn, Xifths {^ucor /laXhucdy <r^* ^v^^rrai. 
iita Zk fAifrpA Ibnt^woPf 4^s 9T96y rt koX 



70 50<DOKAEOr5 

[Mvoi^ oiov T% (rv¥TccXaiTcifgs7» Taii» 
(TV y (tv7o6s¥ fiot X^S^^ *^' ''^ "Koiwn fJUOV 
fM\ou iix»Iej^f aa-Tfg ig roV fi(juigag. 1 i 35 

OH. our' u Ts fMJKog rm Xoym %6ov xXsor, 

ovo u T§o rov fMu ^govKapig ru rcavo BTfj. 
^dgog yap hf^Sii obiiit iz rovrm %xu. 
ov yug Xoyoitri top Blov o'Tovioi^ofA^tv 1140 

^MfAiTgov TOi$7ir6oti fMKKof fi To7g igwfJLBvoig* 
iilxfVfM i • o/r yoig atfji^off , ovk iyl/svtroififiv 
oviiv (r6p Tg$<r0v, rditrii yug TugufA* £ycifp 
^cjtrug, aKga,i^n7g rm xarfiTuKfifiipMP. 
yinrmg fii» *aym jgi^fj, ri iii f^drfjp 1 145 

KOi/iTTUP^ S, y^ estru xavrog ix ravrctip ^vpciv ; 
hoyog i\ eg ifiTiTrofKip agrioig \im) 
CTsl^ovTi ievgOf cvf^^/SaXov ymfifjp" Its) 
^fiiKgog fMv ilruVf oi^iog i\ OaufMiffut. 
Tgoiyog i* ars^SiP ovi\» &y6gciiT0¥ XS^^^* ^ ^^^ 
01. ri y Strrif tikpop Alyio^g ; iiiacrKi ftSf 
ug fCfj uoor avrov fjutioif up (tv Tvvuuns. 

l\ZS> is r^ ilfUpeai] The same u the reUtWe immediatelj folloi»iDg. 

^f rtivV ^pw. See Maithie, Gr. Gr. Virg. " C/r6«mqaamBtatuo, vettm est/' 

^ 285. Soph. I'rach. 283. TdaZ^ 8* BffWfp «l9- 

11S7. OavfUKtf'af Ix"*! ^^ ^^^ ^^i'" ^^> ^( 6\fiimp ifiiKop cfffwtvoa filotf, 

inula illQt(rated, CE. R. 567. fimvert wp6s <re. We add JE§ch, Sept. 

1 142. Sv yitp A/»oa^] "O/un/fu rega- Theb. S90. Kai p^iera ruLrmif, V ^^- 

larly reqairea an accusative, bat here ycis H* kmtHios "Atrrpotfft /wiptiaip^V' 

tlie genitive 2r ia by attraction to a o'oy ohparov icvpw^ Tix* ^ yivovro 

genitive ro&rw anderatood after oMfV. ftdrrir iwvol^ ra^L See alao Matthis 

So (£. R. V. 668. "Aptmiaa obx fptrrat Gr. Gr. § 426. 2. 
Sr AyiffTo^cir, L c. ifinfffu ro^cmr h 1150. wpSyos V Mf^uf] ** UpSyos, 

imurropus, res. Vox rpoeyucmrdpa quam vpo^fui. 

1 147. X^s r tt ^/iWvrMffy] Some Occurrit infr. 606. 859. Pers. 848. 

editions have x6yoy, which would still Suppl. 832. Sophocl. Ajac. 21 . 847. (£. 

leave the construction impeded. For- C. 1 1 63. ( II 60.)" Bloiuf. Gl. Theb. 8. 

son, OretL v. 1646. defends the com- We do not find vpSryos in Euripides at 

men reading X^os, and (Quotes the sll except in a fragment of the Tele- 

subjoined instsnces of a aimilar idiom, phas. 
where the noun takes its case from 



oiAinors Eni KOAnNfl/. 71 

BH. (poLffiP r/9* ifM¥ aviga^ troi (JA¥ %fiToXi¥ 
ovx 0¥T(t^ trvyyiffi o\ Tgocrxierovrot Te^g 
fimfiM Kot,ffii(r6cti ru HocTBiiivog^ ir»g* S 1155 

fivwv ixvgop^ ^¥i^' igfjf,eifJUfi¥ lyei, 

OI. xtiavw ; r/ Tgoa'j^j^o¥r» rS iaz^fjutrt ; 

BH. ovz oiia v}Ji¥ %¥• <roy yag^ ig Xiyov^i fi6$^ 
ligotj(^V¥ ri¥* airti fjuvfioy ovk oyxov vXim. 

OI. 9ro7o¥ Ti/; ou yag ^i* iigu CfJf^iKgov Xoyov* 1160 

BH. (To) ^cr)¥ etVTC¥ if Koyovg ix6ii¥ fMX6¥T* 
asni¥, «TSAe'8/y r acpaXcifg rrjg otvg ooov. 

OI. rig irir ay %tfi rnyi* o Tgoar^axcip iigu¥ ; 

WH. cga Kctr Agyog u ttg vfM¥ 6yyf¥r,g 

i(r0\ ocrng a» trov rovro ^gotrj^g^^ot rvyjilp. 1165 

OI. or (piXrari^ trj^tg ovTig a. 

BH. r/ y itrri .^oi $ 

OL fjun fMv iifjff^g. 

BH. vgayfMLTog Toiou ; Xiys. 

OI. i^osi\ izovejp rmi\ eg iirf o Tgotrrarffg. 

f7xl. xai r/$: tot t<rTi¥, o¥ y %yu yj/i^o^ifA^i ri $ 

UI. To&i; ovfMgy M ¥»if trrvypogf ov Xoycif¥ %y^ 11 70 

1156. Vx' ^ft^t^fp^ iy^] Elmsley Branck, it i ^rar*, thnffx^h leaving 

properly connects thrieworas^not with an snapest in the second foot. To 

vi^* f Hmw %Kvp9V, but with wpotntt^ avoid this, Mnsgrave.Barton, and Her- 

ffi^ra moBiicBai, and translates iUem, mann adopt i ^t\rar*, tirx**' Brunck 

'* whilst I was ab«ent/' says truly that f^xcf !• not Greek. It 

1161. od yitp 1^* ^^"l " For this sppears Co me that the tnie reading is 

[fluppliant3 posture is not for a flight contained in i ft\rafrurxfs by chan- 

Tvason." 'EZpa has this sense, CE. R. 8. ging t into s — ^iArarifx<'~~^'^^*''*f 

1 161* <rol ^offlif aMwl The ordo of ffx^'* ^^ ^^*i* i* supported by Heath, 

this passage is, ^o^ly afrrdy /loX^KT* a/- Vanvilliers, Bothe, Schsfer, Reisig, 

rciir 4\09^ it XAyovs col, AreXOtAT r* and Elmsley. 

Ir^aXmt -riis 9*vp' Mov* "They saj 1168. wpoffrdfnis^ The asnal ac- 

that having come hither, he asks for a ceptation of this word ispstronns. See 

conference with yon, and for a safe (£. R. 401. Here however and at ▼. 

rctnm from his journey hither." 1275. it has the meaning of 2ic^t, a 

1166. rovro vpoaxpvt^^ tvxm^] See suppliant. " tlpoordms, supplez, IW* 

(E. R. 588. vi|r. Raro hac potestate invenias." 

1166. ^ ^(Xrors, vx^i] The more Mosgrave. 
common reading, and that retained by 



72 $0<D0KAE0r5 

Kyti» Ti ; 0V9C axovup f^-r/, zui fifi o^av a fjLtj 
y£^^^^9 J ^* ^*' foVT \(rr) \vT7igov xXvuv s 

OI. lyfiitrrov^ Z %af, ^OiyfLOL tov6* tixsi ttolt^I* 

Koii fjufi fjL* oLvctyKif ^gocr(B»Xifg rkV SiKOL0Bs». 1 175 

@H. aXX' fi TO 6axfifi0* i^ccpayxa^Uy a-KOTa^ 
fjuii coi Tgovoi* ^ rov hov ^vKaKrtOL. 

AN. TUTBPf TTtdoZ fMiy Xsl vi(t TUPaiViffM. 

rov UVOg tUCO¥ TOVOS 7^ OLVrOV ^gBVi 

XOL^iv TotPourj^sTvy rZ 6iu 6* a fSovKerar 1180 

Kcci PUP vTUfct TOP xottriypfiTOP [mKup. 

ov yug ct, SagirUy xgog filap TUga(nra(ni 

ypcifjftfigj a fjf^fj trot ^VfJi/pigopra Xi^irui. 

Xoym y otzovirai rig fiXoLJSfi ; ra rot KOLKoig 

ivgflfjuip^. igyoc rS Koyat ^rivvirai* 1185 

i^vtroLg avrop' citrrB [jun yt igUpra trt 

ra rip xuxttrra ivfrtn^itrraroiP^ vars^t 

6%[jLig a-i y stpai xtlpop upnigcip xaxig. 

aXX' id uvrop. uc) j(ot,ri^oig yopou xotxat, 

xoi 6vfMg o^vg. aXKa vovhrovfJLtPOi 1190 

(plKofp STafiaigf i^e^aioproti (pwrtp. 

(TV y ilg Ixstpi [Ml roLpvp kvotrxo'Tii 

TurgMOt xa) (A,firgSot, 7ri](Juoi,d\ ^uTO^sg' 

xot,p xiipoL Xivtnrrigy {oii* iyu) yvtitni xaxov 

6v[M>u rtXivrffPy ag xuxii TgotryiyperaL 1195 

i^iig yag ouj() /3a/a rapfivfjufif/ifOLroe,, 

1171. tlanurxotfAiiy] " There is no wish ? " 

want of a preposition here,the force of 1188. XlgcTai] "Shall be eaid." See 

which you will perceive, by arranging Poraon, Hec. 29S. and Monk, Hipp, 

the words thus, oS ^| irianmv iaSf&p 1458. 

txyivra iyit iarturxotfiiiv t» Khimv 1189. fa alr69\ These two words 

\6iyti¥" Bronck. only in scansion form a trochee. 

1172. obK hmUw Mffri] ^fLtrri for 1195. tvfuv rfXtvr^v] Compare 
l{€<rTt. " Is it not in your power to with this paassge, (£• R. ▼. 66S. 
hear, and not perform what yon do not 



OIAinOT5 Eni KOAnNfi/. 73 

T«f trip aispzrcitv hfJUfjiMT^f rfircifiivof. 
ttXX' fifMv iizs. XiTOLgsJv yug ov xaXov 

wtr^uvy TOL^ovra i* cvx l^ltrreurffat ripup. 1200 
OI. rixpofy iSagiloLV iiiopfiP Pixari fjt,i 

XiyovTBg* itrrsj i* cup o'to^ vfMP ^IXop. 

fMPOPy ^ip\ 6iTig zslpog Si* iXsviriTaSy 

(jUTiiug KgoLTiiTof Ttjg ififj^ 4'^xi'^^ totL 
OH. axaf ra TOiauT\ ouj^s J)j, X£^^'^ ^Xysiv, 1205 

Of Tgic/Sv, XOfMTBlP y OVJ^i fiovXofiat' (TV ^6 

trofg s(r0 , sap ts^ xafjus ng trofQi ffsofp. 
XO* "Otrrig rou TKiOPog fjuigoug (Ttpo^^. 

j^y^i/, rov fJUSTgiov iragsig^ 
^oiiiPf (TKOLiotrvpap (puXaC' 1210 

(rejp Ip ifjuo) xaraifjXog s^ra/. 

iTU TOXXa fMP Ui fJfMXga) 

1197. &8/p«T«y] " nn«eeing." This ther to hare bfcome obsolete. Schas- 

mftv be added to the werbal adjectives fer. P. V. 853. nd?U¥iFphs''Apyosobx 

which have both an active and passive iKoua* i\96<r9Tcu. ^sch. Suppl. 531. 

signification. Professor Hennann gives 'E7(t» 84 ravra wopawm^ iKtivofieu. 

a diSerent meaning in his remark on These are the only places in which ^• 

this word : " Ulnstre hoc eiemplam Ae^o^i occurs in the tragic writers." 

est ad comprobandum eum adjectivo- Elmalej. >• ^ 

rum utnro, quo rem effectam indichnt, 1204. jcparffrw riff ifArjf ^ux^f] On. 

Qt hie Mptermwy i. e. &crt ywMai the meaning Of Kparitt with a genitive 

Sitptrra.*' case, see above, v. 897. 

1199. tZ wdax*tp] The phrases tS 1209. rov fAtrplov waptU] TlaptU gc 

Tdax^i" and c2 iroi«(K are constantly neralljr requires the accusative ; here it 

opposed : the former denotes io receive, maj govern the genitive, ss being ta- 

the latter to coiner ^ an aei of kindness.' ken adjectively, w in the instance ftd" 

1202. \(yoPT9s] This word refers to x^t td c/Mra wdffuSf quoted above. Doe- 
Antigone, and is an instance of Dawes's derlin imagines that XFlff*^^ ^' under- 
canon in an extended sense. He sajrs, stood, and Elmsley inclines to the same 
" when in the tragic writers a wotium opinion, and explains the passsge thus: 
gpe^ks of herself [he might have added Saris xPrT" f**^ w\4ovos n4povs (&irre 
when »ke it spoken to] in the plural {"i^cir) irapsls XP^f*^ ^<>t^ furplov, 
number, she most use the masculine Bothe proposes rw fuerpiov wdpos, to 
gender." avoid " the unheard of tOTtn" rov fie* 

1203. 28* Af^tftrai] "This word rpiov waptlt, 

we meet with, Trach. ▼. 595. This 1210. fiiciy] " This poetic word is 

form, so frequent in the epic poets, the used again Electr. 157. and no where 

scenic writers very rarely use. Among else in the Attic writers." Elmsley. 

the other Attic writers it seems altoge- 1211. ip ipal] ** In my opinion."^' 

Soph. (Ed. Col. G 



74 50C>OKAEOT5 



sroyrflc owe a¥ sooig oTOVf 1215 

oroL9 rig ig orXeoy vivif 

rov 0iXoyrcg* i h' it/ xov^og 

la-oriXicrrog "Ai'iogy on Mo7g' 

uvvfjuiyutog^ aXugog^ cLyogog 

avariipfivs^ 1 220 

0avoLTog ig nXivroLV. 

fjLfi (piiyut TOP a^otvroL y/« OLvriorrgo^fi. 

xS, "Koyoy!" ro i\ ets) (paj^^, 

xUf xoXv iiVTSgoVf ig ra^itrroL. 1225 

cifg ivr ay ro y^ov ^ocgif 

xov(f>»g oL^gOirvyotg (pigov^ 

rig vkkyyfin voXv f^oyfiog «- 

f a^ $ rig oh xoLf/^ctrm 6w » 

(povoif <rrourug^ figsg^ fj(,uj^uiy 1230 



1216. Sroy rif ^s w\4op T4<rp rov ^vvm iwixOoptottriP Bpurrwt Mi}8* ieri- 

OiKoPTOs"] ** When a man arri?es at a ifty airyiLS 6^4o$ ^cXiov* ^{ftfra 8* 8ir«s 

period of life even bejond his wish." Amora v6\as *Ai9ao vfpqo-cu, Kcd iccto-- 

Alt men wish to attain to old age ; but Oai iroXA^v y^r iwemrfcd/iwoif. See also 

when that old age continues long, all Herod, i. ^ 31. and t. § 4* In the 

the pleasures of life disappear. Nearly book of Ecclesiaatei, c. iv. 2. the same 

to tiiis purport Elmaley explains the sentiment it expressed : " Wherefore 

passage : quamh quit genectutem^ I praised the dead which arc already 

9iiajfi vuli, attigerit. Th $4Koy is said dead, more than the living which are 

by the same illustrioas scholar to mean yet alive. Yea, better U he than both 

$i\rifM» they which hath not yet been^ who 

1222. fiii ^vycu] " The sentiment hath not seen the etil work thai is done 

contained in this passage the ancient under the tun.** 

fables attributed to Silenus, who, being 1227. Mo^t iuppoa^yas ^^y] 

taken by Midas, is described ss having "From Simonides, 104. (Brunck, 

given htm this present for his release. Anal. i. p. 146.) ^Tfrfiy 9* 6^pa ris 

and as having tsught the king, that it &v9of Cxp vokv^parov lifivt, Kov^v 

was by far the best for a man not to be tx*^ Bufthv tr6KK* hrikwra Mct. KoS- 

borti at all; and next to it, to die as ^or in this passage is for icov^voes, 

soon as possible. So Cicero, TuscuJ. which in its turn occupies its place, 

i. 48." Brunck. Similarly Tbeognis, Antig. S4S." Heller. 
417. (Ed. Gaiaford) 'AfxV V^^ h^ 



OIAinOTj Eni KOAnNO/. 75 

tea) (p6o¥og* TO rt KCLrafittfMrrof 

iva TgOTUvra 

tcaxa xctxiv {uyo/«i7. 1235 

tv Of rkfju^hm 00 j ovz tytif fMvo^^ nxAfOog. 
^U¥To6$f l3igSiog iig ng axra 

€i/g »a) TOitis xdraxgag 
iufoi KVfMtToaytlc ip.dn 

ami Khoviovtriv as) ^vpovoui* 
ui fMv ax* aiXiov iwrf^avy 
at y avartKXovrogf 
at a¥a fjutirtraf axriv , 
a/ ^6 vvy^iSiv aTo ptxav. 1245 

AN. Kai fiiiv oi' ifMv^ cig soi«g^ 6 ^i96g 

aifigS^ ys fMuvog, w Tung^ h* ofJi^fjLarog 
acrrazr) \%ifiuf iaxgvoif Si' cioiTogu* 
OI. rig cvTog ; 
AN* c¥rig Koi xaXai xarel^ofAeif 

yfciflt,9jf mfiSO'Ti iivgo IloXvmxfig oil. 1250 

no. Oi (Ml, ri ogatrcif; xon^a raf/t^avrov 9taxa 



12S5. nuA KttK&if] See (£. R. v. Perhaps Bothe's conjecture of Sirrairrii 

100. woald be preferable, in coniequence 

1S48. doTwrrl] ** Nol by droptt bat of AtrTwcrl being found at so abort an 

copiontlj." •' Heajch. "AvroKTor oi intcrrai (v. 1640.) with the laat ayllm- 

cftrarrd^er, iAX^ ^^ifv (a^ifif}* Sni- ble long. 

daa, AtfTcurrl, voKwrraml, iraAvftoicpv^ 1251. of /Mi, rl Sp^low;] A aimilar 

r«f." Maagr. The laat ayllable of paasage occura in the Pboen. ▼• ISSO. 

jUrrwtrl ia here ahort; at ?. IG40 it is Of fiot, ri tpdew^ irimfi iftmurbp, ^ 

long. Hermann laya it down as proba« «^Xiy Itrirm BoKft^ams, l^r w4pii Ix** 

bte that adverba with the termination p4^9 Twrovrop, jlort 8^ 'Ax^porrot 

iota, if derived from noana, have the Upm ; Valckenaer remarks on these 

laat ajilable common ; if from verba, linea, that there are manv paaaagea of 

necesaariiy abort. Thia point, how- a aimilar meaning in the Phoenisam 

«ver^ may be very fairly disputed. See of Euripidea. and the (£• C. of 8o- 

Ik. BloDfield*a Gloaa. P. V. ▼. 916. phodes. 



76 SOOOKAEOTS 

^gotr^Bv iuxgvo'citf TOLiieg^ Ij ra rovb* ogSv 

lc6^ri cvv rotu^B^ r^g o iv(r(f>$Xfjg 1255 

yigofv yigovTi (rvyxuTuxfjxBy 'jcivog^ 

TXBVguv [JtMPulyw^ Kgar) i* ofLfLOLrofrrBgB'I 

xofjLfi ii" avgag UKTB^ttrrog atrtrBrur 

aiB'K(pa i , ig boikb^ tcvtoktiv (pogBi 

ra TTig ruXuivfjg vijivog 6gBTTrjgiu» 1260 

» y4^ wamXnc o\lf* ayav Bxf4Mv6a¥eif' 
Koi fjLugrvgi KCLKitrrog kv6goiTm rgo^uTg 

Ttug cetitny ijKBiV' ri'KKcc [mi '| aXXm Tvffij. 

aTiX Btrn yag »u) Zfjv) trvySoLxog 6gofoiv 

Aiicifg Bx Bgsyoig Tutrif xa) xgog trolf xurBg, 1265 

1262. iratSffs] Polj^nices here calls those who bring an^ one np, bat here 

hia aiatera ircuSct: and indeed they it denotes nouriahment." Brunck. See 

are in either (Edipua represented as Vackenaer, Phoen. 45. 
much jounger than their brothers, and 1263. r&Wa /lii '( &AX»r «^] 

as having been quite chUdren when This ia the reading of all the Msa. 

the dinatera of their parents occurred. riXXu was altered by Reiike into 7&- 

See the conclusion of (£. R. v. 1498. fi^, and by Brunck into rovro. Heath, 

Antigone, however, addressee ber bro- finding no sufficient sense in the com- 

ther by the term ir(u. See infra, ▼.1429. mon reading, says, " Forsan reacribi 

1255. T^f] The prepositire article debet, r&AAa V ci *| &?iXw wd9p, 
for tlie relative ft. This form occurs eiiamst eaiera ak aliU panut e».*' 
not unfrequently in the tragic writera. Musgrave and Elmaley adopt Reiske's 
See (£• R. v. 1045. alteration. Hermann removes the 

1256. y4p»p ydpovri] See (E. R. comma after IJkcii^, and for w^ haa 
▼. 100. ird9p. Tbe common reading, however, 

1258. KSfAVi Si* aipatj The poet seems to convey a sufficiently tntelli- 
Gray has imitated this, at the com- gible meaning. Polynices, aeeing tbe 
mencement of the Bard : *' Dark was wretchedness of bis father, acknow. 
hia beard, and flowing hair Streamed ledges that he had acted most basely 
like a meteor in the troubled air." (ffiUurrof) in not contiibuting to his 

1259. ASf A^ . . . ro^oitfcy] "Akin support and comfort; and then adds, 
to theae.*' In the Antig. v. 192. v&AAa t*^ *$ i\Xup t^, do not in- 
AScX^bs is need in the aame sense, but quire [how I have conducted myself 
with a genitive case : Kal ww &5fA^ in] the other particulars [uf my life] 
TwrSf iaiff6^cu tx^ iarouri, " Grnm- from others: [for I will confess them 
naticus apud Bekker. p. S41. *A8eA- myself, as I have just done in respect 
fd- ZftoM, wapearX'fia'M" Elmsley. to the attention which I ought to have 

1200. $p€tTfipia] *' This noun ge- paid you.] 
nerally signifiea the reward due to 126S. Al^ix*ifiyou9aat\"Al9^u 



OIAinOT^ Eni KOAnNfti. 77 

axfi fiiif icTi^ Tgotr^goi ^ ovfc iVr' iru 

ri (ny£g ; 

oiy avr&LfJuufiu fA ohiiv \ uKK* »Tif/t0a<rug 1270 

^nfAyj/etg oivccviog^ cbV & fjutinug pgMUg \ 

Of (TTigfjuoLT a^igog TOvi\ ifiou ^ ofMcifMvigy 

^Sigaa-ar* iXK* vfii7g yi Xi¥fi(foti T»Tgog 

TO iv<rxgo<roi(rrof xaTgoa-fiyogov arrof^ot' 

ig [Jt,fl y* arifMVy rev 6iov ys TgOfrrcLtriVy 1275 

ovToi fjt, a(pl} ySy fJutiSif avruxitv iTog. 

AN. Xiy , oi raKaiirMg\ uurogy Zv yjgiifjf' ^otgMi» 
T» ToXXu yag rot ptifiur fj rig'^avra ri, 
fl ivcr^iguvoLvr\ ^ xurotKritruvrx T^g^ 
vugetrj^i (pm^¥ rotg a(pcifvfjrotg riva. 1280 

no. aXX' i^^goi' KOLkSig yag i^fiyu <rv fioi, 

TgSrOV fMV UVTOV TOV 6lO¥ ^OIOUf/(,BVOg 



f,pi/y, unless yoQ would rather drom. 25. UKaOua* *AxiAX^f Tai82, 

trmotlate it, TMpect which irdoe to 8«<nr^ 8* ^^14;. Med. 966. (Ed. 

the wretched. Earip. Heracl. 461. Elnisl.) Uarpbs viw ywcuxa, 9t<nr&rt9 

noAX^f yitp cd^vs KiervxH' Tif &y 8* ^M^y. Hec. 6S3. *0 vat ni|X^»f, 

r^X^ See also Here F. SOI. Alcest. mnhpV iiA6t. Iph. A. 1163. Kol rcb 

986. Horn. U. a. 44. But thb no- Ai6s r§ iratS*, i/i^ rt ffvyySma* See 

tion is almost peculisr to the poet*." Mui. Crit. vol. ii. p. 32. 
Masgrave. Heller properly prefers 1273. AXA* ^ntlt 71] *AX\iL ... yt, 

the latter signification. *' saltern." 'A\A& with or without yt 

1267. vpoo-fopi] « Exprobratio/' has this meaning. Soph. Electr. 412. 

Bninck. " Defensio," Edit. Lond. ^fi 0«ol warpfoi, lvyyivt<r9i y kKKh. 

** Aditas/' Masgrare. This word is vvr. 'AX\h in this sense does not 

need above, v. 570. snd probablv has always stsnd at the head of a sen- 

the same sense (accessio) here, roly- tence ; hw^ in the sense of #e(/, " bat," 

nices says thst his former offences necessarily does. See Viger, p. 386. 
may be remedied, if (Edipns will for- 1275. irpoirrdrnv] See above, v. 

give Cbem ; but that he will not add 1178. 
to them whether he be forgiven or not. 1278.^ rdfffeurrd ri] "Exciting 

1972. &w4pfun^ . . .] In the tragic either some delight or indignation or 

wfiten, persons are frequently de- pity." 

scribed, as here, under a twofold cha- 1283. Ifr^ci'] Undi, i. e. " from 

racter, the eopulative 9k being used in whose altar." 
the latter member, or rt in both. An- 



78 5000KAEOT2 

Ttjtris 7?; yfjg Koigavog, itioug if^o) 

Xi^OLi r' kxowai r k(r<poLK{i ^u¥ l^6ia>, 1285 

Ku) ravT a(p' ufMv^ u ^ivoty fiovKria'OfJLuiy 

Kcti roCiyi ciiik(pu'tVy xcu vurgog xvguv if^oi. 

a i* ?X^oy, rjifj <roi d'iKoj xi^uiy vang, 

ytig \k TOLTg^ag l^sXfiXufA,oti ^vyag, 

To7g 4ro7g xotvu^^oig ohnx sv0aKuv 6g6votg 1290 

yov^ vt(pt}KMg ii^iovif yiPOLiTi^cc. 

ay&* Z» yi^ 'ErS6xX^^, m (pvtru vscirs^ogy 

yrig i^ieMri¥y oun yiKf^a-ug }^6yaf, 

OUT ilg iXsy^ov VS'^og oii' igyov /^oXm, 

voXiv Xi viitrocg. ai>y iyw (JLcikurrcc (jiXv 1295 

€^UTU x»TO flaynofp rcLurri xT^-vm. 

\tu yoLP tiK0o¥ Agyog \g ro AagixoUy 

'K»^m Aigutrrov Tiv66cop, ^vw/MTOtg 

itrrtiff if/tauraly yfjg o(roiT£g * Anriag 1300 

v^iroi xnXovvTUiy xa) TeTi/A^fjyrm iog)y 

ota;^ tov STTuXoyj^fiv \g Srjfiug trro'Kov 

^U¥ ToitrY aysigug, 9j 6uvoifJ(,i Tuviixojg, 

^ rovg rad* ixTgu^aprug Ix^uXoifJUi yng. 

Hi¥. rl ifiTcc vvv k<ptyfjt,i¥og xvgS i ]305 

1285. \4^mT* ikKowred r*] " A phrase 1298. "Apyos is rh Amptiihp] *' Into 

familiar with the Attic writers." Mua- Doric, i. e. Peloponnesian Argos," to 

gra?e. distinguish it from Arophilociiian Ar- 

iUr^aXu ^Itf ^|($8^] See above, gos, as Buttmson has properly cb- 

T. 1162. where Polyuicet is said to served. Brunck makes "A^yos Aw- 

hare asked aircX0c7i^ eur^oAdf t^s 8cvp* pinhv to mean the Peluponnese. 
58oS. 1300. 'Airfas] The Peloponnese 

1288. & 8* ^K9oy] For 8i* t ^\9op. was called yrj 'Aitia, from Apis, a cele- 

Stie Valckenaer, Pbcen. 157. braled physician, as we are informed 

1205. it6\i» 9k wla-as] Euripides io the Supplices of ^schylus, ▼. 257. 

says that the brothers agreed to reign (ed. Wellauer.) 
for one vear alternately, and that 1303. B^oifu wwlUctts] *' I might 

Eteocles being the elder reigned first, die with every plea of justice on my 

and refused at the end of the year to side." Musgrave unnecessarily con- 

give up the sceptre to his younger necU irapBiK»s with iey^ipat, snd Vau- 

brother. Phoen, ▼.71. vilHers with iisfidKotfu. 



oiAinoTS Eni KOAnNn/. 79 



COi 



^gocrrgoTaiovg^ of xuTSg, Xirag i^m^ 

oiog iogva-irovg 'Afju^iugiafg, ra Trgafra fjtkv 1310 

iiVTSgog i* AlrofXog Omofg roxog 
Tiviiug' rgirog d* *Ergo«Xo^, *Agy{iog ysyug* 

TaXaog' o vifi>Trog 3' iv^iras Kara(rxu(p9J 1315 
J^axavevg to Sri fi fig et<rrv ijjdtniv mgi' 
%XTog it Tlxg^svoToiaog *A§Kag ogyvrut, 
ixmvfjuog rtjg Tgcc0iv kif^firrig XS^^V 
f^fjrgog Xo^Buh^gf vitrrog 'AraXuvTTjg yovog' 
iyof i* (Tcg^ xil fjufj a-cg, aXXa too kolkov 1320 
voTfMv (pvrevfisU, trog ye roi xocKovf^ivog^ 
ayoi rov "Agyovg apo/Sov \g S^^ug (rrgocrov. 

01 (T avr) nrtuhm rSvis koc) '^vytigy ^ureg, 

iZ6T6VOfl6V ^VflTOLVTig l^atTOVf^SVOl, 



1310. 'A/i^tcCfXMf] Lists of the seven 
Argive commanders, posted sgamst ihe 
seven gates of Thebes, are given in the 
Sept. Theb. of .Sscbjios, the Phoen. 
and Soppl. of Eurip., and in this place. 
They all agree, except that in the Phoen. 
the name of Adrastus is substituted 
for that of Eteoclus: it it however 
moM probable that Adraatas in the 
engagement entrusted the command 
to his general Eteoclus. See Gr. Grad. 
V, 'ErcofcX^f. 



EuB. — ^iippl. 
Capnneos. 
Eteoclus. 
Hippomedon. 
Parthenop»us. 
Tjrdeus. 
Arophiaraos. 
Polynices. 



Sept. Theb. 
Tydeus. 
Capaneus. 
Eteoclus. 
Hippomedon. 
Parthenopseus. 
Amphiaraus. 
Poljnices. 



CE.C. 

Ampbisraos. 

Tjfdeas. 

Eteoclus. 

Hippomedon. 

Capaneus. 

Parthenupsus. 

Poljnicesi 



Phetn. 
Hippomedon. 
Tydeus. 
Parthenopsus. 
Poljnices. 
Adrastus. 
Amphiaraos* 
Capaneus* 



1310. rh B^$iijs AtfTU Sji<i(rtiv irvpi] 
Capaneus is said in the Sept. Theb. 
428. to have bad as the device of his 
shield a man bearing a torch, and tiie 
inscription, irpfiffio •K6\ty, 

1319. witrris *ATa^dvn|s y6vos'} The 
genuine or real son of Atalanta. 

1323. ot a^ &rrl irai9ww] '* The re- 
lative pronoun is used when after a 
digression the proposition is reverted 
to." Heller. There is a remarkable 
instance of this, Hec. v. 788. Ntffty 



80 5000KAEOT5 

fMi¥^¥ ^a^UUf iSiCu6si¥ Ogfi,MfCi¥M 1325 

og fiu \\%»c% K»T6<r6Xfi(r€f Targug. 

ii yap Ti TiCTOv itrnv \k ;gf jyerrjyp/^f, 

Oig ctv <rv wgotr&if^ roitro i^cctrx sivui xgurog* 

xgig v6f <n Kgfivivy ^gog O^iv ofMyptofV^ 1330 

alrci inGicda^ zou xagUKaffuv^ Its) 

^rrv^o) [Mv fifjuetg xa) ^ivoif ^iyog i\ trx/ 

aXXovg i\ Owtvovrig olxoZf/uif ffv rt 

xotycj^ ro¥ avrov iaifJLo/ i^uXfi^ong, 

y iv iofA^tg Tuguvvogy at raXug iycj^ 1335 

Kosv^ K0t,6* TifMiy iyyiXm ulBguysrai* 

Ol', 6i (TV TflfJlff) ^VfATUgaiTTfltrii (PgBPtf 

figo^Xfi iv¥ oyxo) xcu j(^6vf iiutrxeici. 
itrr* iv hofMitrt rolcn <ro7g crfitreii tr oiyav^ 

yhf KoX Ocobt ^yo^fifOa, Kal {«f(cy the same circumstances. TibuII. iv. El. 

ttSuca jcal ZUcui^ ipur/*itfor *Os [sc. w6* ▼. 8. " Per te dulciniiniifurta, Perque 

fAQt] ffff a^ iuf9\0i» . . . tuos oculoB, per geniumque rogo." S«e 

irrl ira(8e»r rdrSc] " By these Valckenser, Phcen. 1659. 
jour children here, sc. Antigone and Bwif dfwywlttp'i " Bj the gods 

ismene. *Ayr\ is the same as irphs which preside over relatiunt." " Eur. 

in solemn appeals." Brunck. Andr. 916. *A?JC Ayrofial tr€, ^ia Ka- 

1S26. rfV &y8pi roii/wv] T^S* MfA, Kovc^ 6fi6y¥iop, See Lexicon." Brunck. 
sc. iful. See (£. R. ▼. 524. Tobfwv, 1 336. Koarp Koff iffiwu iyytXuv] The 

i. e* rov iftov, ridicule of a triumphant enemj seems 

1327. ithnff^Xfiirw wdrpat] *Airo- to have been the bitterest degradation 
ovXdM governs regalarly two accusa- and insult which was calculated upon 
tives ; but here irdrpat takes its case by the ancients, and worse than death 
from l^fSMre, in the same manner as itself. Medea murdered her children 
^^ is succeeded by a genitive de- rather than afford hersel f to be a laugh- 
pendent upon ^vfjLfiwriax^' Antig. v. ing-stock to her enemies. See infra v. 
637. KcU ^vfifuriffxtf ftai ^fw t^s 1420. Med. 384. 406. 1046. Here, 
cilr/as. See R. P. Med. 784. F. 286. Eur. fr. Cress, ti. 4. Soph. 

1330. Tp6s vinf CM KprnvStp] llie re- Antig. 647. Aj. Fl. 79. 303. Med. 

mark is trite, but mav not on that ac- 798. Iph. T. 603. .£sch. Choeph. 

count be less acceptable to the young 216. 

Greek scholar^that in solemn appeals, 1339. ftirr' 49 8^/mio'i] This line is 

made br -wphs with a genitive, the pro- remarkable for the number of sigmas. 

noun ai is inserted ^tween the pre- Euripides was satirised for the alli- 

poeition and the noun. Philoct. 468. teration of the sigmas. But we find in 

IV^t vOp at warphs, xp6f re /arrphs, 4 Sophocles many instances of the same 

r4KP0¥. Med. 324. Mii wpbs o-i yori- fault, if it be one. See (£. R. 361. 

VMr, rUt re vteydfwv itipTis. The Latins Pors« Med. 476. 
place the pronoun it similarly under 



OIAinOTJ Eni KOAnNfl/. 81 

irr^ffcj y ifJUcvTOVj xsTvqv lxl3aXojv /?/a. 1340 

xofMTuy' cLhv cov i\ ovi\ (ruOrivui trdivoj. 
XO. T09 af Jfo, Tov TSfJu^l/avrog ov»6k\ O/J/tous, 

OI. aXX' Si fd^hf oivigigy rfja-ie ifjfJiov^og yfiovog 1S45 

Sfio'svgy itxaiSv oftrr ifMv xXvuv Xoyovgy 

cvr a» TOT Cfi^Tjg Tfig s/A,fjg i^Fiftrffsro 

pv¥ y a^io»6ug ucriy zaxovtrag y ifji,ov 

roi(tv6\ a T0¥ rovi' ov toj sv^guvel l2iQ¥. 1350 

og y*f S xuzitrrBy (rzfJTTga xou 6^0¥0ug t^^Vy 

a vvv <rcg ^uvatfiog %¥ rynpoLtg e;^;/, 

T0¥ tJLVTog uvrov TUTSgu ro¥y a^^Xatragf 

xaGviZOLg asroX/y, xcti croXoig ravrag (po^U¥j 

a; ¥V¥ ioLXguBtg 6larogu¥f or* h tovm 1355 

ravrS jSi^fixofg rvy^avsig xuxm IfMt. 

ou xKuvToi y Itrrivy aXX' ifj(,o) fjf,\¥ olarricc 

rcti\ icrrsg ȴ ^i crov (poviug f^if^vfif^ivog, 

av yug fj(0B f^o^^^ ^V^^ B^fjxug iyTgo(po¥, 

ffv f^ i^ictfcug' ix tri^By i* ctKufjiByog 1360 

nXKovg BxaiTu ro¥ xa6* if^Bga¥ ^io¥. 

Bi y B^B^utrcL ruciB f^rj ^fiMvral r^o^ovg 

1344. Ifffvc^^i] This is the strict from speaking of io speaking lo Poly- 

osage of the middle voice, as Hermann nices. This passage has been alluded 

has well explained the word, referring to hy Porson in illustration of Hec. v. 

to Androm. 826. dimiite a ie. 1188. (ed. 1808.) Tlphs rdy^t S* c^, 

1317. 8iJtaidK6<rr']*XUrTf here seems koI \Ayois ifitdifOfiai* ts <t>^t 'A^aiSv 
to be redundant, as in Hipp. t. 1323. irdpov &iraXAd<r<re»v HiwXovy, 
on wtiich passage Dr. Monk, with his o-ic^irrpa irol 0p6yovs Ix^*'] Un- 
usual great accuracy and classical re- less ix»»' signifies here, wishing or 
search, remarks, " Ahundat fioTf ante trying to possess the sceptre and 
infinitivuro, ut in Eur. Suppl. 681. throne, it does not appear hiMiorically 
(691.) O6roi fi* lwalp9Uf &ar§ Bv/uifftu that Poljnices ever for a day swayed 
^piwas* iBsch. P. V. 347. Choepb. the Theban sceptre. See abuve, ▼• 
540. Soph. Phil. 660. Electr. 1454." 1205. 
See Porson, Adrers. p. 208. 1356. 4^(1 *Efu>2 is the dative go* 

1361. 5i y] Here GBdipus tarns vemed by rafrrf. See (£. R> v. 274. 



83 50<l>OKAEOT5 

rag ^Uioag^ $jt uv ovk olv $jv, to cro9 fitgog 

vvv aids fjt* ixarofQovciyf ato tfAat rgo^s^ 

uii uvig^g^ ov yufouKig^ slg to trvfMro9%i¥» 1565 

ilJitUg y wic aXXot;, kouk ijjuw^ ^ipvxarovB 

Tctyug tr iuifjboiv iltrogn (mv ov ri tai, 

ig auT(z\ SiTig osis Ki¥ouvrot,i 'koyoi 

le^og atrru Sfj0rig* (ov yag ie-6^ oToig wo^^iv 

KBivfiP igil ng*) aXKa crgoa-div a7fjuart 1570 

TBff'U fMuif6i)gf y^ii ^vfatfMg i^ iVov. 

TOitLtro agag ctpuv ^gotrai r i^oLyfjz tyo^^ 

yuy r* avaKCLKovffifii ^v/j^^/^uj^^ovg ix6u¥ ifco), 

sv* a^tHrov rovg ^vtsvcruprdtg a-i^isyf 

za) fjt,fi ' ^uTifJiM^ijTOVf il rv^Kov xotrgog 1375 

TOidiy i<puro¥. ottii yag rad' ovk $igm* 

TOiy»g TO (TOP OkxrifJM xeu Tovg covg 6g090ug 

zgoLTOVtrtv, iiTBg icTh fi ^aXuicpoLTog 

AUfj ^vvsigog Ztivog ugj^uioig vofioig. 

(TV tpp UTOTTUtTTOg T% KUTCtTBi^g BfMV, 1580 

xuKcip KocKiffTty Tua-is cv'k'kafim ccgag^ 
eig <roi Kot,XoZfJuai^ fJt^^Ti yrig ifi^vXiou 
iv iog) xguTiitraif f4,fiTB voffTfitrai totb 
TO Kol'Ko¥ "Agyog^ ccKKk ffvyyml ^Bgi 



1866. ^&XXov] Pnlynices, V.I 320. give ^^i rts, which supplies a very 

says, #7^ 8* b chs, k%1 fiii tr6s. To this good meaning, by considering the 

remsrlc CEdipus probably alludes. words od yhp ttr^ tirwt ir6\tP Kff^njr 

JS69. ftoTv 9qi9T)f ] ''Aarv9ndw6\is ipttns as parenlhetic. 

are here contradistiDguisbed ; &0Tude- IZ7 2. rotdalt d^s o-^p irp6ff$ti] 

noting the buildings and perhaps in- PhGen. 65. 'Aphs iiparoi iroKrlr hpoffm- 

liabiiants of which a city consists, vS- rdrat Briierf adHip^ tHifAa 8ia\ax«<' 

Xir, the state, i. e. the government of T69t, 

the city. The same distinction holds 1381. r^9c <fvXXa/3e^r iifAs] " Ttt- 

between tir6s and civitag, Stepliens, king with you these curses." On the 

however, calls this distinction between government of cvKKaiifidi^, see CE.R. 

(kffrv and ir^Xit " valde frigida." 971. 

1370. Kffli^ iptt res] Turnebus 1384. rb KOiXoi'''ApYoO See above, 

reads Mtrtiv ^pffU^cis, which is adopted v. 375. 
by Brunck and Elnisley. Many Mss. 



OIAinOT5 Eni KOAllNn/. BS 

dwfUPt «r«ysiy 0' v^* ouTsg 6|sX^Xa0'a/. 1385 
TOiavT agifAUiy xeu xuXei to Tugragov 
ffTuy90¥ TurgSov igil^oi^ oig tr* ATOixicn* 

rov e(p^9 TO iitifov fjutrog ifi/SilSXfiMTu. 

xa) raZr ocxoutroLg cnl^if Ku^uyyiXX' icip 1390 

Kcu neSai KaifjusiOiCif To7g a'avrov 0* afi,» 

^itrroTo'i (TVfJUfJia^ottrtyf cvvnc' Oliixovg 

roiavr ivufjui ^uar) ro7g uvrou yiga. 

XO* JloXvyuzsgy ovrt ralg TOLgiX0ov(ruig iiolg 

^V¥fii/>fJMti <roi* kS*^ r s6' ig rayfig xaXip. 1395 

no. OifMt xbXbv^ov^ Tfjg T IfMig ivtnrpoi^lcLg^ 
oifMi o iTUigm oioy ap ooov nXog 
"Agyovg a(f>afgfJt,fi0fjfJLB¥f at raXug iyeii 
roiovrcuy oiov ovi^ (pafvtjarai nvi 
i^icO^ iraigejVf ovi* aTocrgi^^as sraX/v, 1400 

aXTs! OPT* uvuviov r^ii trvyxvptrut rJvjy. 
cif Tovo of/,uif/,oi "Tuioig, aXX vfietg^ btsi 
rot, cxXfiga TUTgog xXusn rovi* otgeafiipoVy 
(Lfi roi fdfiy Tgog hHv, (r<pci y\ iav y al rovi* ugu) 
Targog nXaipTUtf xcci rig v/xh \g iofiovg 1405 
yotrrog yivtiruiy f/,fj yu cLnuukfrviTi yi^ 
kxyl iv ra<poKn 6i(r6i xocv KTtgl<rfJucx,<riy. 
KUi ff(pZv wy txatvoc, ov KO//ii^$roy, 
rody uifigogf otg vovelr,,, cvk \Xu<r<ro¥ct, 
IT olXXov OKTSi Tfjg iy :: -.^Tovgyiug. 1410 

AN. UoXvye^xsgy ixinvu cri ^-.^^rOfiyai ri fioi. 

no. Al (piXrurti (LOi volov ' \ rr/oi'j?; Xiyi. 

Ift87. wtrrpfop fp€$os] Uvrpfotft 4^ «• .. > ,ue pertinet?" Heller. Tov9t, 

•S 6 Tdprtipos iywrfiBi^, Schol. • i^ iv. 

ISW. MoDWXos] '• A terminatiu* t .^^ b/UlsJ 'AKKk hera U aaliem. 

of ID jr eipedition/' ic. against Thebi>- ' > . \ ^ v. 1271. 

1402. • T4»v8* 5f«<u^i«-di8ffs] '* ToD<^ o r^r ifiSis ^wovpylaa] " Otk 

nnni ad ZfmtfMiy aa ad ircuBtii an a . . ni ^oar terrice to me." 



84 5000KAEOT5 

AN. (TTgi'sJ/ai (TTgurevfJi,* ig ''Agyog ig raj^itrra ys, 
xa) [Mi -ffi r* uvTov kcu ToXiv in^yMij* 

no. uTJC ohy^ Oiov rs. mg yoLg avStg uv T»Xiy 1415 
CT^OLTiVfJtt* ayoif^i Tuvrov iltraxu^ rgitrag ; 

AN. Ti y uZ&ig, Z Tcti^ ii7 <ri ffvfMvtrffuf ; rs o'ot 

no. UlO-y^OV TO (piVyUPf KOA TO XgOr^BVOVT 6^1 

ovTOf yeKu<r6ai too xottnypfjTov Tuga* 1420 

AN. ogag ra tovo ovif atg ig ogOov tx^sgu 

/j[,uvT€Ufiu6 y og crtpSp SafaTOV ef kfiipclv 6gou ; 
no. y^ff^u yccf fifMv i* ov^i (TvyyfiigfiTM. 
AN. oi [/,oi TuXaivo^' Tig ds ToXfJi,i^$i xKvofV 

ra Tovi* i7ri(r6ot,i Tuvigog^ oV iOivmcrtv ; 1425 
no. ovi* uyyiXovfJUBv (f>Kavg*' i'X'i) (rTga.TffKcLTOV 

XfS^^^oVy Tu Kgilfraroiy fj(,fjis TOLviix XiystP. 
AN. ouTofg ag\ i 'jroCi^ tuvtu trot iiioyf^iuot ; 
iiU. xoci /^fj fju tiritry^i^g y aXX %fMi jCtgy 37a ooog 

1414. Kol /x^ .. . 8ifp7^] " And Nob. 975. 

do not dispatch (destroj) jourself and 1410. iyoifu ravrhy] ** Tavrhv " the 

me." ittpydfofxat and iicirpdvffu Uavb same, "not diminisbed but entire." 

frequently this meaning. Hec. S69. Jacobs. 

Ay* odVf *Cyiwratv, koI 9t4ftyaurat fi* iywy. 1 4 19. ical r^ irpwfi96oPi^ ^/ui] " And 

Hec. 613. U&s xai vw i^titftdi^aer* y that 1 being the older." 

See below, t. 1652. 1421. dp^s rh. rovV oZy,., .] " Do 

1415. w&s yhp ad$ts ad vdXty ffrpd- jou see then how correctly bis pro- 
rwfA* dyotfu TavT^K] On this passage pbecies are turning out, who pro- 
"we have scTenl conjectures. The nounces death from both of you ? " 
first is that of Vauvilliers and Brunck, 1423. XPl^i**'] ^^{'fi* XPV^PV^^- 
nSis yitp adOts &y ledXiv: the second Schol. Elnialey however remarks: 
that of Toup, 'SiTpdrtvfA* (kyotfi hy " xpi/tc* in this passage seems to mean 
ravr^y: the third. Porson's Adver- xf^^/nla/f e«f. See Wesseling, Herod, 
sar. p. 315. "Srpartvfi* iyotfii ratfr* i. 8. Xpvfif ybip Kwn^aOkp ytifivdai ica- 
Ikv : the fourth, my own, n«i V Ikv oJ- k&s" 

Bis ad ir(£\iir. The easiest, perhaps, is cvyx^pv^o,'] The neater plurai, 

that of Toup, "Ayoifi' Aif." KImsIey. where we more usuallv find the neu- 

The pleonastic expressions aZOts aS ircU ter singular. See CE. R. 419. 
XiF, ad9is ai, and a20if iriiAii', not un- 1424. rls ZiroK/ififftt] The ordois : 

frequently occur in the tragic writers, rh 8i kK^w tA [etenUrfutraJ rov^ 

Philoct. 952. quoted by Elmsley, ri^bphs [i.e. OiSlirov] oTa i94intur€, 

Ad$is ad ird\iy ttif§ifu irpis fft }p^Xhs, roXftiJNrci •irffo'0ci/ [o'oi]; 
oifK Ifx^y rpo^y. Add Helen. 93 i. 



OIAinOT5 Eni KOAnNfii. 85 

icrui fJUt'Koua'CL iucxorfiog rs xa) zetxfj 1430 

ffavovT ixu ov (Ml Qif¥Tt y uvOig i^^rov. 
fjuihtrOi y nifiy y/ti^irov r\ oh yag fju w 

AN. S T»Xai¥* iyei. 1435 

no. fi^^Tos yu oivgov. 

AN. xUi rig ay <r' ogfj(,oifj(,i¥0¥ 

ig TgouvTOP "Aiifjv ov xaruff'Tivos, xuct ; 

no. (/ J^jgflf 6oL¥0VfA,ai. 

AN. fd,fj cv y\ aXX' i[/t,o) mOov. 

no. fJiii Tu6^ k fifj iel, 

AN. ivtrraXoLiva r Zg* lyv, 

u cov trngfi^ci. 

no. raZroL Y h rZ iuifioyi^ 1440 

xa) rlfit ^vvoLi X^'^'H^* ff'^Sv i* ovv lyof 
Oiolg ugifjLat fjt,9j vor a»T9J(ra$ xaxov. 



14S1.irp^f T9v9ffiraTp^s] "Fromor maj be understood. See Helen. 60. 

in consequence of.*' So Antig. ▼. 61. Iph. T. S60 and 675. Rhes. 968. I|>h. 

np^ alro^^^pur hfivXtunifiJermf. T. 710. Eurip. fr. Erecbth. li. 2. 

Un,9aM^*]¥vTeup6PTt,The\oUL 1438. fiii <r6 y, &W ffioi vtBov^ 

of the dative is Bometimea, though rare- M^ o-^ y*, without a verb, is the Ian- 

}y, elided in the tragic writers. Iliis goage of earnest remonttrance or af- 

it aaaertrd It Poraun, Suppl. zzii. and fectionate entreaty. Valckenaer,Pb(En. 

prored by Dr. Monk, Alcesl. 1137. t. 634. " fi^ av y* est blandientis et 

tboogli denied by Dr. Elmsley in his venusCum." Hec. 408. M^ a^ y** o& 

note on this passage, where be sayt yhp &(ioy« See Matthias Gr. Gram. § 

that if rd3^ cc rcAcrr^ /loi Bavima be 465. 

not a construction similar to Med. 814. 1430. fi^ irci0*] "Do not try to 

Soi tk a-vyyp^fnii \iyup rdS' iori, fi^ persuade me." 

vcC^oiHTor, its iyd^, uoKwSy — tpAoat -bwrrdXeuvd r* 2ip*] The particle 

may be understood. re occurs before ipa not only in 

m\ 00] These two words in scan- interrogatiTe sentences, as Ttt t* ftp 

ning form an iambos. 9^tct 8cwy fpiii ^wiriKt /idx^vBtu ; but 

1 436. 0\4wovT*'] ** Seeing— alive." also in affirmations, as here, and Electr. 

Ale. 143. Kal irws h» ahrls icar^dyoc 404. See Hermann, Vig. p. 668. 

Tff nd fiK4woi\ on which line see Dr. 1440. rovra 8* iw t^ Mftovi] 

Monk's note. After fixhrtuf used in " These things drpend Npon the Deity. ^' 

this sense, ^t aStyiis iiKiw, or IJXisr On this usage of ip see above, v. 248. 

Soyh. (Ed, CoU H 



86 5000KAEOT5 

XO. net Tuos »so6iv ^X6i fta trrgo^ et. 

xaM^ fiugvTOTfMt Kctxa^ T»g* aXotcv ^ipcv^ 1445 
ti ri fM7ga fjuii ziyj^apit. 

og»9 og» Tuur au ;^oyo;, ssrs/ ^sy in- 

fa^ra d' et' fifJiMP aZ6t^ av^m ayor*- 1450 

01. cif TtZfOL, TiKfa^ Tig ay, u rtg hroxog^ 
TOP varr* ugitrro isvpo 0fi<rioL mgoi ; 

AN. Tarsgf Ti i* icTi TOL^tMfJt,\ i^* i xetikug ; 

OI. A/o; TTigofTog ijii yi^ olvtIk u^BTUi 1455 

^govTfi Tgog *'Aiiji». aXXa vifjU'^uO* ig TOLypg. 

XO. thl fJltOtikOL (Myctg IgBiXiTUi avTiiTTgo^ u\ 

XTuvog u(paT6g oh AiofioXog* ig d* axgup 

iiif/u vt^k6s KgoLTog ^o/8mv. 
BXTfi^a, 6vfi6p^ ovgavta yug affTguTfi 1460 

1443. Ay^Mi 7^ Tnraf] " For yoo ing is «x^ti> a bacchios, whereas the 
are undeaenring at tlie hands of •11." metre requires a cretic, which we have 
A|toi and &rd{iot require a genitiTe of here mserted after Hermann and Elms* 
the thing merited and a dative of the ley. On the formation of verbs in dnr* 
person from whom. Dr. Etmsley in- see Dr. Blomfield, Sept. Theb. 44. 
terprets wmaof by emauie, referring to and Dr. Monk, Hipp. 1442. 

(E. R. V. 40. ''O KpdrtffTOP wwra^ Ol- 1447. /Adrny yj^ oM»] "For I am 

tlirou Kdpa, but in this instance waaof not able to mention any claim of the 

means with or in the opinion of all, Gods [up<in man which is] in vain*" 

1444. WarciSf] The chorus, alarm. 1451. Bktuww oMip] Thisisthefnl- 
ed by the storm of thunder and light- filment of the prophecy mentioned by 
ning, say s» These are fresh evils result- (Edipus, v. 06. 

ing to me from the blind stranger, un- 1452. Mrrcvos] " On the spot." 

less his destiny is reaching him. Elms- The same word is osed above, v. 840. 

ley explains this passage somewhat Phil. 212. 280. 1171. 

differently : •« nnless Atte is coming 1458. 4s 8* &rpar] " And fear has 

upon us." penetrated to the extremity of the hair 

1445. Konk^ fiafudmr/jM kuiA'] Her- of my head." 

roann's conjecture of ntuA at the com- 1460. ohpdna] Brunch has ohpvw, 

mencement of the line is here adopted which militates against the metre ; see 

on account of the metre. the strophe. CHp^ui is the accusative 

"* 446. fcryx^O 1*'>® common read- plural neuter, used adverbially. 



OIAinOT5 Eni KOAnNft/. 87 

<v fiiyng ul^g^ at Ziv, 
OI. 5 xalhg^ ijxii rZY ix avig) Sia-^urog 1465 

fiiov tbXbvt^^ xovk %r tcrr' a,vocTgc(p^* 
AN. Teig oicrOa, ; rS i\ rovro ovfA^ctiXm tj^ug ; 
OI. xaKoig xkroty. aXX' ig ra'/^trra fjuoi fMikoi^ 

eivaxra X/^getg rncii ng vogiutrctm. 
XO. %»f tcLy iiov fi,»\* aZOig afA^iffrarai trrg* jS'. 
iietTgutriog orofiog. 1471 

iXttogf Off 0CLifMi9^ iXoLogy ii n yec 
fMLrigi Tuyyjkvtig a^syy\g ^guf. 
ivuta-icv Si avvTvj^oi' 

fjuif fjL9iy (xXoLtrrcv £»ig* liofP, 1475 

axigi^ j^ugi¥ fAiru(r^osfJi,i To^g. 
Ziv avcLy (To) ^avun 
(Jl. ot,g iyyvg avtig ; ag sr ifJi^'^v^oVf TiX¥0^ 

xij^^cTirai fMV xou X(tTOg6ov¥Tog ^givu ; 
AN. ri y ay 6iKoig to ^kttov ifi(pv¥ai ^gifi i 1480 
OL ivfi* Sp t^acrj^ov bv, T6\i(r(p6gO¥ X'^S^* 
Sciivai <r^ip, ^vTig rvyj(^»vcj¥ umrj^^ofjuiiv. 

1467. &vii$ax!bif 'x**'*] On the breTiatedcoUoqaialezpreBsionforM- 

meaiuog of die participle aacd with ani^t. Either acceptauon will suit tbii 

tb« verb 1^, lee (£. R. 667. paeeage, but tbe latter will sait it pro- 

147S. iupryyks f4pw] *• Bringing bably best. See Matthias Gr. Gram, 

gloom [the darkneia of a itorm] upon ^ 205. ob». 6. 

tfaif huid." 1481. rOi§if^dpo9 x^"''i " 0"»< 

1474. hnuMit M] Tlie Scholiast him the completion of that promiee of 

aeema to have read hmaUf, as did Sui* gratitude which I made him." 

das. If ipourtov be tbe true reading, 1482. rvyxdrwy ^c^^^ify] " An 

" it takes its caae from the primitive hvpallage for tn/xw^ocxJitMrnts* See 

T^^tfiu" Brunck. One Ms. has ivai' Kustath. II. A. p. 505. and Keen, de 

cS^, which Dr. Elraslej has admitted Dialect, p. S5." Brunck. See also 

into the text. Tumebus ga?e ^ olcriy, Hermann » Adnott. Vigor. No. 108* 

wtiicb, m the adverbial aense, projn' Porson, Hec. 782. " trrcp rvyxi^Mtv 

lMii«ly,eeema beat adapted to the COB- im9trx6iiiii9 male cepere interpretee. 

text. Sensus eat : quan promiei, si ipse a 

1477. Z«tf Ami] "Ava maj be either Theseo id, quod peterem, conse* 

the vocathre case of ftya(, or the ah- querer." 



88 5O0OKAEOT5 

\v) yveckov ivcckia 

HotrtiiaviAf 6iu rvyj^ayitg 148 5 

fiov6vTO¥ itrrlctv iyi^cjv^ ikov* 

yag ^ivo; a kou xoXi- 

CTtutroVi ai(r(r\ Z vec^. 1490 

OH. rig uv Tag^ vfiHf xosvog ij^tlrat xrvrog^ 

(ratpiig (Mf avrm^ ifi^up^g it rod ^ivov ; 

fjuil Tiq A/o^ xigavvog^ fi ng ofi,figia 

^aX0c^ iTippa^Uffu ; Ta»T» yag 6toZ 

roiuvra xu(Juk^O¥Tog tszoirui xa^a. 1495 

01. aya|y voOovvu Tgov^aptjg^ xui coi 6iSif 

rvj^fjy ng lir6x^¥ rfjci' lOnxi rtig oiov. 
OH. tI y itrrhf Of xoCl Aaiou, viogrov uv ; 
OL poT^ filou fM)i. xas (T*, aTig ^vyjpitrc^ 

^BXoff ToXi¥ Tt Tfivii^ (Mi '^ivcag 6am¥. 1500 

OH. iv tS ii xiltrai rov f/,ogov TiXf/,figiAf ; 
OI. »UTo) 6ioi xfigvxtg kyyiWovci /MOi^ 

^Ifiuiovrtg oviiv (TfifMLTm Tgoxuf^ivejy. 

1486. fiMvrop hrtta^l *' The altar common reading in all the Mss. is 
where oxen are sacrificea." Ihe word 4<r$hif¥ 99«f r^c9t r^i Mov. To avoid 
iBo^^vrofis well illustrated hjAhresch, the omittton of the aoRment, Heath 
in Misc. Obs. toI. iii. p. 82. See snd Pierson gave r^8* H^iyict r^f ^v, 
Choeph. Gl. 256. which ii adopted bj Bruock. Reiug 

1487. 6 ykp ^4vot v* ira) WAurfM] and Hermann prefer fire T^o'de r^s 
The ordo is, 6 yhp (^rot dva^toT o-e 69ov, Blrosl. Heracl. ▼. 934. had 
irol w6?U9-fM jcal ^tkovs [£<rrc] va0^y once proposed r^xTI ^c 4<r$hii *9qK« 
iropa^fftr [6fity] B'utaita^ X^"^' ^^ r^rSe t^r (tS^y, bat in his edition of 
a similar construction in Porson, Med. (£. C. he retains Heath's emendation ; 
▼• 1306. as referred to by Schefer. properly obserring that the best mode 
4' Solceca videtur oratlo, 6 (ckos iwa^m of emendation seems to be the trans- 
o-e ira^0x«iy x^^^" Brunck. position of these words. 

1493. m4 ^» ^t^f] " !• it some 1501. iv r^ tk ttwrm] «' i.e. T(yi 

tlionderboU of Jove ? " M^ interro- <H^art irtfiroitfat ; this usage of ffM0#ai 

gatively for /u»y. Elmsl. Heracl. 483. is rare." Jacobs. ** We may compare 

Adnot." Hermann. ir^otfjccMoi, Electr. 240. 1040. Aj, 

1497. 7^8* l^ice t^i 9Mf\ The 407." DoBderl. 



OIAinOTS Eni KOAfiNfi/. 89 

OH. xSg HTXif 2 yigaik^ ifiXou(r6ai rait ; 

OT. al ToXXa figoPTOU iturtXiTg^ ra ToXXei rt 1505 

0H. Tiiffsig f^i* xoXXa ydg cs ^Btrri^opf igS, 
Kov '^ivio^fiiJi^ct" yfi Ti j^ii tou7v xiyt. 

01. iycj iiict^of^ TBZPOP Alytc^t ^ ^os 

yigcjg aXvTU r^it xtiortrai xoku. 1510 

')(oi^O¥ (MP avrog olvtIk* i^fiyfto'Ofifas, 
£6tXTog fiyfiT^pog, ou fJis j^gpi Oapup. 

• 

fjufi6* ov KiKivOt^ fjunr^ sv oig xureti roxoig' 1515 

£g (rot Tgo ToXX&ip icffTlim^ kkK^p oii^ 

iogog 7* iTaKTOUt yuroPMP ctt) nffif. 

a i* i^ayKTTOL^ ^e^^dc Kipurat Xoya^ 

avTog (Jt^ctOfioru^ Ktitr otolp ^oX^c, f/»opog* 

ofg ovT ap ouTTCJp rofpo up tzu^oif^i tm^ 1520 

OUT ap TiKPOiori To7g if/^oTg^ crigyup ofMfg. 

aXX* uvTog ass) (ri^s^ ^utup ilg riXog 

Tov ^p ic^iKPi}^ rS xgo<p%gToirck> f/,opaf 

1606. ffrpS^atrra] The same as &- countrj it lies/' Dr. Elmslej con- 

trrpdfparra. The word vrpdvrat rare Ij siders this as tautologoas ; bat the 

occurs, thoogh we find it in *' Apol- latter member refers to the field or 

loD. Rhod. f. 544. ^rfMhrrc S* ii^ plain, tiie former to the exact spot in 

^ff Aly ^Koyl cfircAa rqbs lo6ffiit rc^x'^* ^^^^ plain where (Edipus was to be 

Ibid. iii. 1017 and 1216. Oppian, buried. 

Cyneg. iii. 319 and 613." Mosgrave. 1516. As <roi wph woXX&p] "That 

I'he old reading was trrpii^arra, which instead of many shields and mercenary 

Pierson altered to arpd^^tun'a, [or auxiliary] spears, this may always 

1609. 2 irot T^pwff &\inra rpSff] %oi give you protection against jf our neigh- 

rp8< ir^ffi, the same as rpSffvov w^Aet, bors. 'Acnrls and S^pu are used both 

this your state : the Scholiast seems by the poets and prose-writers for 

to have read aoi yfifMs A\vwa irf re acnrttrrtu and Zop^^fopoi* So Ivwos for 

KtUrerat ir^Aci. — rfifms SAi;ira, never firrccs. See Dr. Blomf. Gl. Pera. 320. 

afflicted by the pains of old age. Si- Phoen. 76. IIoAAV ^poCirat Atf^/BT 

milarly, Electr. 1002. &Ainros ftnys ^|- 'Apy^lofw. Ibid. 671. 'Apytld t^ tyxn 

cnroAAaxt^erai. 96pv rh Kaifuimv IA|7 . . • Uflb is here 

1616. fvh^ oZ W«rv0ff] "Neither used as Anscreon uses &rr(. Tf o8y 

[the precise spot] where my body is HiZmri ; icdAAot 'Akt' AovfSsir Aird^wir, 

concealed, nor in what parts of the 'Api' ^fx^ hrdu^mw* 



90 504)OKAEOT5 

yfivra^ aXnof rtivy ivoncfjcug ToXiv 1525 

ffsot ytig tv jccsy, oys o uffo^wtr , orav 

ra 6u i^fig rtg tig to fMilpicfieci r^ax^* 

o fjbfj av, ritcvof Alyicitgy fiouXov xa^s7y. 1530 

ra jC6€y rotavr ouv bUot* iziiidtrKOfitv, 

yfi^of i\ miyu ydg f/»t took ffiov xagov, 

6f vouoig^ 6f0 iviffu • iyu yag fjytfiofp 
c^Sp otZ vi(paff[Jt,on Kunfog^ Stmg tr^if Turgs, 
J^ofgilrif xa) (Ml ^l/aviTy aXX iuri fjt,i 1536 

UVTOV TOV hgO¥ TVfJL^OP i^BVgsJp^ iVO, 

fAoTg* wig) rSit r^it xgv^^^pai j(fiovU 
rlji\ Siiy Ti^is fiirt. r^it ydg fi, ayu 
'FtPfJi^g TOfi^Tog, ^ Tt vegrigu Otog. 1540 

u (pag (ttpiyyig^ Tgocffs tov tot fjira i[M¥ 
yv¥ d' t(ryuTO¥ trov tov[mv oLTTtTai itfAug. 
fjifl yag Mgiroff top TiXtuToufov filov 
xguypM 9MLg' "Aiifiv. aXXu, (piXTUTt Icyo/yy 



1524. 6 V a/fl rf *9i6m] ** And let probable that Sophocles meaDt to al- 

him point it out to his succeBSOr for lude to the hrrpemiKiftirBai, 11. Z. 406. 

ihe time being,*' which is said of those who depart ua- 

1526. ^vaprAv Av' Mp&r] From willinglj, and linger." Dcedertin. 
the Sparti or Thebans. Doederlin 1637. 7ra fioif^ hfBpH t^Sc . . .] 

says that not the Thebans alone are '* Where it is fated for roe lobe buried 

meant, but whoever were not yijywvue in this land/* Kplmrttv x'orl or yf 

or ohrix^ovti : so that not even the is a common expression for to bury. 

Spartans are excluded. See Helen. 62. 618. 1221. Here. F. 

1627. Kftr cS rts oUp] " Oiitp for 1356. Alcest. 481. Hec. 865. Antig. 
Bioatp" Brunck. 196. 

1628. e«ol yhp ffS ^p, ^^ r] The 1540. 'Epfuit 6 wofiwU^ Sc. rw 
slow though certain punishment of rcjc^r. Hor. Od. i. 10. H^mn to 
sin is a common place with both Mercury : '* Tu pias laeiis animas re- 
Greek and Latin wnters. See Gesner, ponis Sedibns, Tirgaque IcTem coerces 
Hor. Od. iii. 2. " Raro antecedentem Anrea turbam." 

•celestum Deseruit pede poena claado." 1544. ^Urorc ^hmp] '* (Edipusdoes 

1583. firfi' Ir* irrptv^ti*0a] '* It i» not by tliis term address Theseus and 



OIAinOT5 Eni KOAI2NI2i. 91 

uvrog rs, X^S^ ^' ^^*» TPocvoXoi rs coi^ 1545 

fjiif/,¥fiir6' ifMv 6(t¥oyTog tlrvy/ig ecu, 
XO. Ei 6i[JUtg iirri [Mi rait a^uy^ 6iO¥ CTgo^i. 

lywj^icify ava|, 1550 

A'tieityiVj AiioitviVf 
Xictrofiai, fi^ir* ixivom fJUfir 

^Bvoy i^ayucut 

fMgAf ray TuyxfuSJj Kara }555 

yixgeiy xXaxa, xa) ^rvysoy iofMy, 
ToXXaiy ycig ay xa) fjuarecy 
Tfifjuarm IxyovfMym^ 
TaXiy ai inifjuvy iixaiog av^os. 
oi yfioyiOLi 6i(ti^ trcifta r ayixarov ayTurrg. 
fifjgogf oy \y TuXatiri 166 \ 

<pa<n ToXv^iffTOsg 



his attendant!, bnt the leader of the Sopboclei in this aense. Antig. 805. 

choroi, from whom he was now de- rh¥ wdyKOirow W 6pA $d\afAOp r^i^S* 

parting : thej were called irpSewoKot^ 'Arrry^nyy Mrovffw* Aj. 600. jccuriy 

because, according to the system of iKwt^ ^X^^ ^^* M^ *^ it^iattp rhp 

Greek tragedy, they were inferior in iarirpomow dtfSifXoy 'Ai8ay. This for- 

situation and dignity to the choragns" mala is elliptic: fully, /(ai^<rai 665y 

[? coryphieos.] Doederl. els rhp vtitp&v irAdica. See Markland. 

1540. iciir' tintpal^i^ . . . c^rvxcTf A«Q Eurip. Supplices, where a similar ez- 

'* Similis verbositas in Eur. Snppl. pression occurs, ▼. 1142. v^aroi 8* 

204." Hermann. liwaay rhp *At8ar." Brunck. Add 

1548.£lm8ley's arrangement of this Orest. 1702. turrpmy ir6koy i^tvCaas. 
chorus is here adopted rather than (hat 1557. woXh&w ykp hv] " For though 

of Brunck, because the strophe and many undeseryed calamities may have 

antistrophe correspond better, though come" [upon you heretofore]. On the 

not exact in every part. usage of &y with a participle, see 

rjty ibptuffi $t^] 99h¥f Proserpine. Matthiie Gr. Gram. ^ 507. b. 
e«^f is of two genders, 6 and ^: 1560. 2 -xfiipiai tfcal] '* By these 

instances of the latter are Androm. words nre meant the Furies, or Ceres 

130. Med. 1S76. Troad. 933. Deusis and Proserpine, nhicb latter must be 

sometimes used in Latin for Dea. understood in Herod, vii. 153. The 

1554. i^wUrai] " *Ajr^ and its Furies are called Kvrk 'x9o¥hs Ofcd, 

compoonda are frequently found in Eumen. 115." Dcederl. 



92 5000KAEOT5 

(pvKecKa Tag* 'Aiiu 1565 

TO¥f Af lag xai Kai xagragov^ 
xanuj^ofjias i» xa0ag£ ^n¥ai 
ogf/,ufi,t¥ff PBgrigag 

7dJ {svAi yixgej¥ xXaxa^. 1570 

(TS TO/ X/»X^<TXa» T0¥ aU¥VT¥0¥m 

AF. AyigBg ToXlratf ^U¥TOftejTaTCifg fi,i¥ a¥ 
Tvyfiifjut Xi^ag OsilT0V¥ oXofXora* 
a y fi¥ ra xga^6%¥r\ ov6!* o [jtZ6og %¥ figay/i 
^gatras iragi(m¥^ ovrt ragy* Str ^¥ ixtT. 1575 

XO. oXcifXi yag iva'Tfi¥og ; 

AF. ig XsXosTora 

XU¥0¥ T0¥ al§) fitOTO¥ t^STiO'Taa'O. 

XO. T^g ; aga 6ua xaTO¥Af raXag rv^fi ; 
AF. Tovr* icTty Ififj xaToSavfJt^atrai xgixoy. 

ig fM¥ yag iyfiiyi sigTtj xa) trv vov Tagaf¥ 1580 

%^0i<r6\ v^fiyfjTr,gog ovii¥og ^/Xory, 

ccXX' avTog fifM¥ Tae'i¥ i^fiyovfjLtyog. 

STs} y a(plxro ro¥ xarappaxTn¥ oio¥ 

1572. Ivproiunifrws fi\p ti^ r^oifu] [sc. the mark, I shall be right] in lajf- 

llie ByytKot or i^dyy^Xos fteqnently mg most concisely that (Edipus baa 

openi his detail of the circurostances perished." 

ivhich he comes to announce by stating 1674. ip $paxf*] '* Briefly :" thus 

in the first instance the catastrophe, above, ▼. 1668. iw itaBap^f porrly. 

The particulars are asked of him. and Xpimf is understood with fipax^^'t 

he proceeds to narrate them. (£. R. XP^'V >■ lonetimes expressed. See 

1224. EB. *0 iijkv rdxurros rw Kiywp Pers. 719. and Dr. Blomfield't note. 
ciTfiW re irtU Ma9ffty, T^rquf 0c<oir 1677. rbv old $irfov] " Know for 

*loKdumis 'Kdpa* See Antig. 1281. certain that he has left life for PTer." 

I'rach. 876. " Thp olci may be interpreted either 

167S. K4^a9 0lti(vowl\m\6ra]*'ln with Suida% a long life, or as we 

speaking of GBdipus as dead." This say, pour jamais." VaoTilliers. 
form of speech is called an Oropism. 168S. rhp meroffditniv ^Mr] See 

See Valckenaer, Phcen. t. 711. and aboTe, ▼. 67. 
Matth. Gr. Gr. ^ 660. «< I shaU hit 



OIAinOTS Eni KOAI2NI2I. 93 

itrrni KtXiv6af¥ i¥ ToXua'j^itrrm (mcI^ 1585 

fcoiXov xiKotg xgurfjgog, ov ra Qficwg 

a^* ov [Mcrog CTOigf rov rt Qogsxiov TirgoVf 

kol6i^%t' ut sXvo'i iuavripslg croXug. 1590 

xaxiST uvtrug ToJiug, i^ciysi pvrm 

Harm iviyxiiv Xourga xof) yfikg Totffy* 

TOi y iv^Xoou AfifJifiTgog tig sto'^/ov 

vkyov fJUoXovca^ rka-y iTiffroXag xar^^ 

raj^il *xog§V(ra¥ ^vf yj^ovea^ Xovrgolg ri nv 1595 

KovK fiv BT agyop ovoiv ej9 tpurOy 
*XTUTfi(r$ fMv Zivg )(fimogy ui it Tag^ipoi 
^giyfjcaVf ig liKouffav' ig it yovpurec 1600 

Turgog Ticovtrut xXuiO¥^ ovi* ayitcav 
crtgvm ugayfJLOvgy ovi\ TUftf/^rixf^g yooug. 
y e!fg aKoutt (pOoyyov i^oti^vrig TtKgO¥f 

TTV^ag tT UVTCUg yfigCtg^ HTt¥* H TiK¥CCf 

CVK torr tO vfJUi¥ r^o t¥ fifJt^tgu Tar fig. ]o05 

1590. KMtrr^l Not /icad^cro. nich. Eel. 164. in the laroe tense, vpoo*- 

" The trtgic writers do not prefix the ^iCrovt iitwroKit,** Dr. Dlomf. Gloss, 

augment to KaO*i6iaiP, KoB^fniw, ira6cv- F. V. S. 

Uw. The comic writers ad libitum 1595. raxf< I^*' X^>v] The 

either prefix or reject.*' Pors. Suppl. same as ip 0pcLX*h ▼* 1^74. 

Hec. p. XTiii. 1507. BpArros] " Ap&rros, i. e. 

1S9S. e^x^^*'] C^i^s^'vt^^or'li'P- d«i|/>crovyrof." Masgrave. Bnmck at 

ped in Attica onder the name of XA^, ▼• 74. considers 9pmrro$ as pat for 

where we are told by Paasanias that Upvfiiyov, bat there is no necessity to 

she had a temple dedicated to her as take it in snch an acceptation. 

Afififpnip XA^. See Casaub. in Athe- 1698. koIk 1i» (h* i^hp] '* And no- 

nmom, lib. xiv. c. S. thing was left umdotie" 

1604. ^rioToA^] " Commands." 1699. Zths x^yiof] Subterraneous 

Hesych. 'EviaroAoi* /rroAol, htnvfvl. Jupiter, i. e. Pluto. See Blomf. 01. P« 

Pert. 784. acal imiiMap^^i ria i/ihs V. 1029. 
4wteT0\ds» Sopbocl. Androm. ap. Phrjr* 



94 50$OKAEOT$ 

oXofXs yug i^ TU¥Ta rkfjtM^ xovx in 

(rxXfjgav f/,€iff Oiio^ Ta7i$g* aXX' sp yag fjuopcv 

ro ykg (pikiiv ovk itrrtp $1 orov Tkiov l6\0 

9j Tovoi ravogog ivyj&v , ou TijTcjfJiipai 

ro XoiTov ijifi top (Bsop iiu^irop* 

roiuvT iT uXX^Xoitrtp »fJt^ix$ifjH90i 

Xuyiti^ ixXaiov vavng. ig ds Tgog riXog 

yom a^sxo¥T\ oby tr igeigu fiofif l6l5 

?y fMV (nwrif (pBiyfM d' i^ai^Pfjg 6%ov 

0MU^S9 uurov, Afcn Tuvrag ogffiug 
ffrfitrm ^o/3ai itstravrug i^etl^vfig Tgij^ug. 
Kotikii yof aurov toXXu ToXXa;^^ 6iog* 

il ovrog, ovrog Oid/Vot;;, ri fJLiXXofJL6¥ 1620 

X^S^^^ > TaXa/ i^ retro crov figuivpsrau 

i\ ig IrffffOir Ix 6iov xecXoufisvogf 

avi£ fjttoXilv oi yfjg Avaxru, Stitria* 

xkxu TgotrtjX^iv, uTip' *il (piXov xuga, 

iog fMi X^S^^ ^^^ Tier IV ug^otiecv rixpotg^ 1625 

vfJt^tlg rif Tuliigf rZif xoCi xarameop 

fJUfi rort TgoOMtruv rotco ixofp^ riA€/y o otr ay 

[iiXXijg ^govuv tu ^vfJU^Bgopr oLvroug ieL 

1610. rh yhp ^lAfflV o^k Hariv] ** For ''d o^ot AXeu, St^cpJy irt irpo^JcoXv. 

there U no one from whom jou re- 1621. wd\tu 8^ rinrh aov fipQS6i^9' 

ceWed more love tbnn from me." rou] Oo the asage of vdXai with the 

1616. Btov '0<6i)|cv] The common present tense, see (£. R. 279. 

reading is riwhs 0i6o|cy, where tlie aug- 1 622. in^vBei^ KoXo^/icrof ] 

ment is omitted, which waa never done Verbs of perception, such as oMdwo* 

in the iambic senary. Person, Phoen. /uu, Iffrifu, &c. take after them a par* 

▼. 6. corrected this paasage to ^Oijfia ticiple and not the infinitiTe mood. See 

9^ i^tU4>viit riphs Bnnf ie^Of. Elmalej (£. R.66. 

suspects (hatrcybf is derived from Otov: 1628. /i^AXpf ^rciy] Tbisis Kidd's 

and being the easiest emendation, is alteration for the common reading ^po- 

here retained. v&¥. Misc. Crit. p. vii. (Ed. 1817.) 

1620. o^of , o^of ] See (£. R. 522. and seems to be required. See below, 

Elnulojr appoaiteljr quotes Aj. t. 89. ▼. 1766. * 



OIAinOTS Eni KOAnNfl/. 95 

xarjpio'ip Tui* ogKiog igart$¥ ^ivAf. 1630 

OTctg i\ ravr* iigu(r§¥y iv6vg OiisTOug 

Q, Toditf TXec(rag y^ ro ytvfoCiof ^P%n 
Xfi'gi7p TOTm ix rHvisy fj^tji' u [mi ^Bfjug^ 
Xivo'(ru¥ iiKai0V¥f f^fiii ^wovvrm xXvuvm 1635 
aXX' igTi6* ig rky^iirrcC tXj^v h xugiog 
Qflfftug TagiffToif fJiMpfiavup ra igcifi^Ofu. 
TOtravra ^anf^truvrog iltrfizova'aftsv 
^ufMruvrtg' acruxr) ^s cuv rtug Tagiivag 
crrivovrtg ifjfMgrouf/,t¥. ig i aTfiXfiof/»€¥, 1640 

u¥»zru y avTO¥ 0fi,fi,aTc^¥ iTSirKtO¥ 

^tig »¥Tiyo¥ru xgarog^ ig iu¥ov rt¥og 

(po0ov ^oL¥i¥rog^ oiy u¥a(rj^irov /SXsTfiy. 1645 

iTurcc fi,i¥TOi ^utO¥f ouis a'U¥ XS^^V* 

ogifJii¥ airo¥ y^¥ ri Tgoa'KV¥OV¥6* a/JM, 

Xa] T0¥ 6ioi¥ ^OXv^Tov %¥ tuvtS KoyAf. 

fMgof OTOiAf xu¥og aXsr , ouo (t¥ ag 

6¥firei¥ (pgMTM^ tXj?^ to QtiCBOfg x»ga. 1650 

ov yag rig avTO¥ ovrs TVg^ogog 6tov 



1GS9. o&fc otkrov lUra] Not with 3^ r^9, rhp fiir tis M/Movt XP*^*^^ 

weakneM resulting from mere pity, bat KOftifttP, r^y^c 8* ht wSptrmp vtfXiy." 

{SpKus) faithfaUjr reiolving to keep his Elineley* 

ostli. OIktox hu a mmiUr meaning, 164S* b^curra 8* abrhwl The ordo it, 

Sept. Theb. 61. oZrrof o0rts j|y 8^ ttyarra 8* afrr^v Ayr^orra xc<pA Arpar^ 

0T6fuu MtKtov i/ifidrmp. 

1039. iurroKTl] See above, w, 1248. 1646. fiiu^^ oM abif XP^^I 1"^ 

1642. rhf &r8pa] " Who would not instance of repetition or redandance 

replace [for t^i' tof^^ rit Mf^ if the may be added to those which are eon* 

metre woold permit it? So Soph. An- merated, (E. R. ▼. 68. See Suidas, ▼. 

tig. 561. Tit vai8« ^^ ri6Bc, r^y lUr iwlffiuop, where this passage is qootsd. 

ifrimf''Apoww9^dp9ai',riufVkp*€irii 1648. Koi rkw Mkf "Okv/tMwJ And 

irpwr^ l^tf. Eurip. Phocn. 1621* Ncacp^ the Olympus [the abode] of the Gods. 



96 5O0OKAEOT2 

xigotuvog i^iTga^iVy oSn Tovrlcc 
6iiKKoL Xiyn6u<rec r£ tot* iv XS^^V' 

iv»ov¥ itaCTUV yng oLkvvfiTOv ^oLdgov. 1655 

*ocvfig yag ou cmvccKrogy oirds <rv¥ voiroig 
aXyuvog i^iVifMFtr^y aXX\ e! rig figorm^ 
GoLVfJt^ao'TOQ. is i\ (mi iozi (pgovm Xsyf/v, 
ovK a» TagU[j(,9iv ot(r$ fjt,ij iozi (pgoviiv. 
XO. vov y ui ra Talitg^ yfii TgoxifA^'sl/ayrig ^iXm ; 
AF. ct/9* ovj^ izug» yom yag ovz aa-fifJUOPBg 166 1 

(pOoyyoi (r(pi (rfifMcmvci itvg* ogfi,eiff/,%¥OLg. 
AN. a/, ui. ^iti Vr/v, icTS ¥m¥ ifj trrgo^fj a . 

ov TO fJtXv^ uXXo i\ fMiy Tctrgog ifJL^vrov 
uXucrov aifiM ivtr/Mgotv trnya^uy^ 1665 
Zrm Tov ^oXvy 

iy xvfjuar^ i' aKoyitrra Tagoitrofisv 
liovrt xai Ta0ov<ru. 
XO. r/ y tcuy J 



1652. i^irpc^wl See above, v. 1414. in one way and in anotber noL*' Scliol. 

1667. cf rtf fipoTUp] This parenthe- T^ i^^t* Ian v^v oTcrdtViy ob rh l/t^v- 
Uc form, which gives the force of the rhv flip varalbs oTfta, &XAo 8^ /u^, &AA& 
sapcrlative to the adjective, with which voXAJi 8i}\dvoTi. "Compare Phocy- 
it is connected, Taries in the mode of lides np. Gaisford. t. i. p. 444. Kol 
expression. We have (£. R. 1108. r<(8c 4«kvA(8c«. Aipiot KOKoly ohx ^ 
ffrcp rtt &AXot, 9ttrr6s, Call. Hymn, fily, ts 8* otr nirrcf, rA^ UpoKX4o%fS, 
in Dian. 161. Airop^ re koI tUfioros jcol ITpojiA/iit A4ptos. 'ilie words va- 
ff^ r^ Tfi &AAi}. Tp^s ifi^tnop oT/Aa can scarcely refer to 

1668. ffl ii /i^ SoKM ^povSov K^€iw] any thing else than to the death of 
Antig. 469. %o\ V ei 8o«d yvi' fi£pa (Edipus, though olfia does not well 
hpmva rv>x<(reiy, 2x*8<(y ri fuvpy ^- "pply ^o ^^ich a kind of death." Elms* 
ploM ^kiaxdifct, ley. 

1660. xolvpov4fi:ipwr9s'\ Upowifurw^ 16G9. IS^i^e jrol ToOo^a] The dual 

as here, signifies deduco, to conduct or roascaline adjective isgenerallj applied 

accompany a oerton part of the way. to two females, as in v. 1665. hut here 

" Where^ are nis daughters and those both the masculine and feminine are 

pf his friends who conducted him on joined together. Bru nek, thinking this 

the way ? " See Steph. Thes. inelegant, proposed iSdrre jrcil wa06vT9y 

] 664. ol rh fuy, KaAo 8i /i^] <* Not on which Hermann remarks : " Branck 



1 



OIAinOT^ Eni KOAnNfl/. 97 

AN. ovx l^rtv fMif UKucoiif ^iXot. 1670 

XO. fiififixs¥i 

AN. dig fMtKiirr kif sy to^o; Xa^ctg. 

UiTKOTOl i\ TXuKsg tfiMg^pav 
i» k^am rm fJf^ogu ^igofJt,€¥ai» 1675 

xig yag fi r/v* Mtetv yoiif, h 

ivtrostrrov i^o[Ji*%v rgo^uy^ 1680 

xoLTOL [Jt,% ^onog *Aii»g 
iXoi Targ) ^vvOavth yigaii! 
rakaivccr ig %f/,04y o f/,ix^ 
Xoif¥ (2tog ou ^larog. 1685 

XO. u iiivfjua TiKvotiv k^icrtty 

TO (pigop IK 6tov KctXig 
<pi^U¥ ^fjf fjt^fii* £ya¥ (pXsyi(r0O¥* 



was not aware that these forms were i^ Miis yeUtis, which Hesjchius thus 

sdapted to the sweetness of soond, interprets : i^ Miit ycdjif dAAorpfat, 

when be thoaglit that Sophocles wrote I) |^yi}f > 4 iiwcpiuf oihnis" Musgrare. 

19^9 mat ira$6prt," See however Dr. Blomf. Gl. Agam. 

1671. &s fiA\MrT* &y 4y ir^] E/ 247. where he comeQds that here also 
v6$^ is the reading of most Mas. But the Peloponnese is meant. 
ir 9^f suggested by Canter and 1686. filos oh fiugrSs"] This Un- 
adopted by Brunck in his first and gnage of deep affliction, ** There is 
second edition, and alio by Elmslej, nothing in my future life worth the 
is here retained as best adapted to living for," frequently occurs in the 
the sense of the passage. trsgic writers. See Hipp. 823. 871. 

1676. rd\aam]l. e. eltftotrdXaira, — Alcest. 248. Ion 672. Antig. 566. 
rdkcu^a being in the singular number, 1687. rh ^4pop] " That which 

as the accent denotes, and the metre comes." The sentiment is common 

requires. in the trsgic writers. Phoen. 893. 

1678. ff Tu^ MaM yt»] ** Some dis- Sci ^pnp t& t&p (Mtv. Orest. 1023. 

tant Uod. Hom. Od. H. 25. Ti|A^0cr ^ciy M/yitti ria wtiptrr^tu r^x<^'* 
Soph, (Ed. Col. J 



98 50$OKAEOT5 

AN. To6og xu) xuxcip ug' fjv ng. uvntrrg. oi. 

xeti yag o f^fjiufJia iii to ^iXov^ (pi'kov* 1691 
OTorg yi Kcti to¥ \v j^iPoTv xaruyfiv. 

Ai ro¥ kii xaru ySig trxorou ufi,ivog* 
ovi\ yug ofp eupiXtiTog lfM>i tot$ 1695 

xcu ruii [Lfi xug^crifg. 

XO. i^ga^sv oZv ; 

AN. irga^iv o7ov ^fiiXiv ; 

XO. TO To7oPi 

AN. £g */kJ??C'^ y^^ ^*'' f^*'*^ 

t0a»i* xoirav i* iy^si 

vig6t¥ iv(rxi(t<rro¥ ctiiv^ 1700 

cvSi TBv6og sX/t' axXuvrop* m) 

yoig 0fJt,fJLa <r% roY^ Z Tctr%g^ s/Si&oy 

(Trsvfi/ iaxgvo9y ovi* tj^cif 

vig fi6 j^gii TO cov rWkoLifav 

aipuvto'at rotrovy oij^^og. rS f^^ 1705 

yoig It) ^iyocg OoLnh 8;^f p^f^> iXX* 

igfjfMg i0oc¥ig Zii fjt,oi. 

I^. Of raXa/ya, kfTi<rTgo(pii ^ . 

T$g aga fJLB xorf^og uvffig uo 

igflf^og . . . . .1710 

rag Targog Si* ig^fJtMg; 
XO. aXX Jti/ oX^iug y \koir%9 

TO TiKog^ S ^iXecif fiiovy 
X^yBTt rody oij^ovg* xuxSv 1715 

1691. 6 fafiaftk 9^ rh 4^lkov, ^tkop} These are the only peaaagei in the 

A similar form of expresnon occnra, tragic writers where ff(^M>i occaia.*' 

Orest. 809. Th icaXhp, ot ica\6y. Elnitley. 

1694, 9liUpos] " For kft^iwfi^t. 1 697. %vpc^€w oToy fffit X«] " So Ajax, 

Eurip. TroMl. 496. Tovxyipb, ircpl rpu- 967. *nr yhp ^ipd^dn t^up Ur^trtOr 

Xyipov tlfUinup XP^ whhmw hOKUriwff. adr^, Hfvrov, tww*p ffOcPlf ." Brunch. 



OIAinOT^ Eni KOAONn/. 99 

AN. TaXiv, ^/Xa, (rv6iif/,i¥. (rrgo^fj y. 

y%. 6>i Ti piZofJt,$v ; 

AN. if^egog ij^u [Jt,% — 

AN. rar j(6mo¥ iffrsav lislp — 

15. Tiuog; 1720 

AN. Tarjog, roLKai¥* lyu. 

V%. 6t[Jt4g i\ mg ray icrrii fJiSlv 

ovj^ og£g ; 
AN, ri r6y irsTX^f a; ; 

1% xou Toi\ ig 
AN. Ti Toii fiuX^ aZdig ; 

15. urct(pog snrySj itj(fi^ r§ Taprog. 

AN. oiyi fJLif za) rSi' ivufags^ov. 1725 

12. 

x\.iN. • • • • • 

uvBig ofO igfifMg uxogog 
XO. (piXuif TgetrfiTB f^fiiiv* avno'Tgo^fj y 



AN. 


aX^M To7 ^6<yti i 


17 SO 


xo. 


Ku) xagot uri^tvys 




AN. 


«; 




XO. 


roi (r<p^v ro (Mi xitdu* Ka»eig. 




AN. 


q)Po\)u. 




XO. 






AN. 


3 M|# 






ov» lyj^. 


1735 


XO. 


f4,fiii yt fj(0arivt* 




AN. 


f^oyog ix,u. 





1716. coiwr yiip 6iHrdU«T0f Mtls^ " For then is no one who b not eaaily 
cnoght by misfortanes." 



100 50<DOKAEOT5 



XO. zai Tugog^ ITU, 

AN. rori Tg^a, rori i* vTtg6s9» 

XO. fJf*€y* a,ga TiKuyog iXu^eroy n, 

AN. I'a), ¥cti. 

XO. ^vfju^rifit xavTog. 

AN. ^cD, piv, vol [M\oi[Jt,t¥y Z Ziu; 1740 

iAViom ycLg ig r/v fri jccg 
ialfioi¥ TccvZv y sXavvc/ ; 
OH. xaviTi Ogfjyoif^ Tuliig, h oig yag 

yjo^gig fl ;^^oy/a ^ma^ToiKUrai 

X6»6u9 ou yjgn' yijAtag yoS'g. ,1745 

AN. i riftvov Atyiatg^ TgoTiT¥Of/A¥ troi. 
OH. riifogt 6f xouiig^ XS^^^^* oc^ucui ; 
AN. rvfjufiw 6iXofJi0i¥ 

Tgociitlv uvra) Turgog fjf/»ir€gov. 
OH. aXX' ov 6%[Lirov yug xiltri fMXilv, 1750 

AN. mg UTag^ avoi^^ zolgctv^ ^Afftjvciv $ 
OH. 6f valitg^ axuTSv ifMi Ktlfog^ 

[itirt Tzka,^uv %g rovtrii roToug^ 

OiiKfiv iigavy j?!^ xslvog 6;^f/. 1755 

xa) ravra yu i^ti irgutnTOVTa^ KoKoig 
y/igoLv i^tiv (tUv oiXvTov. 
TUVT oZv ixXuiP ieiifjum if^ivf 

yju Tot¥T aim /xtog Ugxog. 
AN. aXX' ii rai* lyjii xara vovv xmu^ 1760 

ravT av uTagxo7' Qfifiag ^ fif^oig 
rag *ilyvyioug xsjctr^oy, M¥ vcig 

1744. Ivrmrouccrrctt] The common of Hermann, 

reading is |vr«roiccfrat, which mill- 1769. x*«^^^^^^<^'*0^«']1^e 

utei against the metre, firanck, to first syllable of ^ is here short, as 

avoid this, inserts y after {^; {^r 7* alio Pers. 639. It it long above, v. 

ihr^crctt. Person proposes pvw &t^ 298. See Greek Gradus in ▼. 

Kf ircu. SMrcnroMK^rcu is the reading 1762. rhs ^Qiyvyious] '* Ancient 



OIAinOT? Eni KOAONfi/. 101 

OH. igourof xa) raJi, xu) v&,¥0* ovoff* U9 1765 

Tgog ytL^ii" ov yoig iu fC aToxoi/i¥U¥. 
XO. aXX' aTOTtiviTSf f/f^fii* It) tXi/a; 

6gfivo¥ iyiig$TS. 1770 

TOLVTAfg yag tyjit roiit xvgog. 

Thebes." " From Ogjgei, they say, a and ▼enerable thing* were called Ogy- 

▼ery ancient king either of Attica or of gian. Cf> Pern. 7. Ettmen. 1084. Soph. 

Thebea,or(aiSchol.He8iod.Theog.p. Philoct. 143." Di. Blomf. Gl. Sept. 

396.) the king of the Ooda, all ancient Theb. 810. 



QUESTIONS. 



1. Give an account of the plot of tbe CEdipus Coloneus. 

2. Where was Colonus, and why so called? and to what 
particular deities was it consecrated 7 

3. State the circumstances in the life of Sophocles which 
were connected with this play. 

4. What were the S^/ioc at Athens, and how many were they 
in number ? 

5. Of the forms wadti, naOoSf and waOnha^ which are used by 
each of the Tragic writers ? 

6. Distinguish between fiKOfitv ftaydavtiv and 1JK0fi€v fiadti- 

7. wvpyoi iikvf o? voKiv trrkyovoi — what towers and city were 
these, and how far distant from each other ? 

8. What is the government of /3pvw in the Tragic writers 7 

9. Illustrate the elliptic phrase &% yipovri^ and produce simi- 
lar instances of usage from Greek and Latin writers. 

10. What is the force of the preposition ^c in composition 
with verbs 7 Distinguish between vw^v and €Kaw$m, 

11. What is the difference in usage between Srov and ^irot 7 

12. What is the general meaning and usage of verbal ad- 
jectives in ifios 7 

13. Who are meant by Tfjs re cal 2ic((rov xopat 7 Is any other 
origin assigned them, and by whom 7 

14. Who were the Ehfievlbcs, and why were they so called 7 

15. What case or cases does cvxo/iac require after it 7 

16. To what numbers and genders is the accusative ycv 
applied 7 

17. What is the meaning and government of &rifiaStl 

18. State the objection which has been made to irtfioi Ic y' 
ifiov ^avci, and your opinion of its validity. 

10. Why was Prometheus called wvpf6pot Qeosl 

20. What is the difference between obot and 6i6t 7 What 
was the latter at Colonus ? 

21. Explain the full force of croc and fioi in sentences where 
they are said by grammarians to be redundant 7 



QUESTIONS. 103 

22. What is meant by KoXwvos imrorn* ? 

23. What is the aignitication of the article with an adverb ? 
Give instances. 

24. What is the difference between Hhpas if* vfiwy and ihpas 

25. Explain the phrase oi yap ^y, and give instances where 
it is used. 

26. What is the meaning of ix^ ^^^^ ^° adverb, or the 
accusative neuter of an adjective ? 

27. On what principle does Kpvrpoy govern two accusatives 
in the passage irat ov /i* e£ obov w6ba rpvi//oy Kar* liXtrot ? 

28. What is the derivation and meaning of dfiai^idiceros ? 

29. How are such expressions as fuivp 6p& and ktvjtov hkhopKa 
explained, and what is remarkable in them 7 

30. Under what circumstances mav a short syllable be 
lengthened at the end of an anapaestic Ime? Give instances. 

31. Illustrate and correct, if necessary, the passage Kam a/jii- 
Kpoii fiiyat &pfAovv. 

32. t¥ Afdiyicrf fi^ wpowiff^s vdirec • . • To what ancient 
opinion does this allude? Quote a similar instance from a 
Latin author. 

33. Give the distinct meanings of fvXaafft* in the active and 
middle voices. 

34. Of the expressions (1) iroi ti$ IX0p; (2) iroi ri$ hy i\B^; 
(3) woi ris IX0OC ; (4) wol ris ay iXOoi ; which is correct, and 
which solecistical 7 

35. In what tenses and persons is the subjunctive used, where 
we should regularly expect the imperative ? 

36. What is the difference between ov fi^ with the future 
indicative and with the aorist subjunctive 7 

37. Explain the meaning of the phrase thaefllas iwtfialytiy 7 

38. What is the force and usage of rl yap ir&Oia ; 

39. Illustrate the force of yap with or without 9 preceding it, 
in interrogative sentences. 

40. Of the forms aZdu and aZrtt, which was used by Homer 
and by the Attic writers? 

41. Under what circumstances has oTos the sense of posMi- 
Mis ? 

42. V. 270. iKoyniy 7/ ixofi^v. Explain and illustrate this and 
similar idioms. 

43. What is the proper meaning and derivation of Ix^yyvoi ? 
How is it applied C£. C. v. 281. 7 and give instances of a 
similar usage. 

44. Explain the accurate meaning of pvo/iai in the middle 
voice. 



104 • QUESTIONS. 

45. What is the usual government of Surco¥ ? How may a 
different government in the Tragic writers be explained ? Quote 
instances of illustration. 

46. Describe the various names of helmets among the Greeks, 
and thence the materials of which they were originally com- 
posed. 

47. Explain and illustrate the peculiarity in the expression 
riLfia hvarifvov Kaxd, 

4B. Distinguish between iiXaffdai and wXayavBnt. 

49. What is the meaning of the future participle after verbs 
of motion ? 

50. Give the different meanings of koI fii^y in the Tragic 
writers. 

51. What is the tense and accentuation of epeoOail 

52. Give the different cases of Oiblwovs in the singular. 

53. What is the meaning of airovbaiot, and by which of the 
scenic writers is it used ? 

54. What is the signification of irapa with the genitive, 
dative, and accusative, and what its primary sense ? 

55. Give the English of bi ohberos Toiotfjiat, and confirm 
your interpretation by other instances. 

56. What is the meaning of xar^px^'fiac when referred to an 
exile, and how does it obtain that meaning 7 

57. What are the futures of wlrtif and what the quantity of 
their first syllable ? 

58. With what tenses is ndXai found, and what is its strict 
meaning with each of them ? 

59. Distinguish accurately between ^Kos, Iralpot, ^iros, irp6* 
leyos, and bopvlcyos, 

60. State the discrepancies in the accounts given by Euripi- 
des and Sophocles of the history of CEdipus and his family. 

61. What is the force of the epithet koIKov as applied to 
Argos ? 

62. Explain the difference of wpAffct*, and of voiw or bp& with 
an adverb, and give instances. 

63. Illustrate with examples the idiom fiaiov, kovj(i fivpiov 

64. Why have several cities, such as 'Adfjyai, MvKfjyai, &c. 
the plural form 7 

65. What is the difference in meaning between od /i^ Xafijfs 
and oh Xq\^ei ? 

66. What are the several meanings of oh iiiit and ol 7 

67. What were the y^i^aKioi Bvffiail 

68. What is the quantity of the first syllable of &ytit, perficiOf 
in the Greek poets? 



QUESTIONS. 105 

69. What is meant by the abstract being put for the concrete ? 
Give instances from the CE. C. 

70. Who were the fi€yd\ai Otal ? 

71. Why was the olive called iyx^^^ ^ofini^a haitay ? 

72. Whence did Jupiter obtain the appellation M<$piof ? 

73. What epithets of colour are applied to the olive, and 
which is the most correct ? 

74. What is the difference, if any, between eviinrof and ei;- 
ir^Xot ? 

75. Under what circumstances is the article prefixed to an 
adjective in the Tragic writers ? 

76. What is the nominative singular neuter of dXXot, airror , 
6 avToSf TOffovTO$, and Totovrot ? 

77. What is the force of Gfmt at the end of a sentence ? 

78. What Ionic forms occur in the Tragic Iambics ? 

79. Explain the phrase vwevbeiv diro pvrripos, v. 899. 

80. What is the meaning of blffrofioi bboi ? Produce instances 
of similar expressions in the Tragic writers. 

81. Illustrate the idiom waibtvtiy riva kukov, and give in^ 
stances. 

82. Give examples of the figure called Hendiadys. 

83. What is the meaning of the phrase icXpt M yXutffojil 
Give instances of similar expressions. 

84. Who were the Eumotpidae, and what was their office ? 

85. What is the quantity of the last syllable of accusatives 
in a from nominatives in evs ? Quote exceptions, if any. 

86. To which of the Gods was the epithet yaiadxos applied ? 

87. Under what circumstances do nominatives or accusatives, 
put absolutely, generally occur ? 

88. Distinguish between el Oifiu and f Bifitt. 

89. Explain the difference in meaning between lOav/ia^a and 

90. When may the nominative plural masculine apply to one 
woman ? 

91. What is the quantity of the last syllable of adverbs end- 
ing in ec or I ? and which is the proper orthography ? 

92. Whence was the Peloponnese called *Airia ? 

93. Mention the names of the seven Argive commanders in 
the Theban war. In what Greek Tragedies are they enume- 
rated ? and do they all give the same list ? 

94. Give instances of alliteration in this play, especially of 
the letter sigma. 

95. What is the difference between &ittv and iroXis ? Does the 
same distinction hold between two similar words in Latin ? 

96. Can the iota of the dative singular be elided ? Give in- 



106 QUESTIONS. 

Stances in proof of your opinion, and explain those which seem 
to contradict it« 

97. What vowels and diphthongs form in scansion only one 
syllable with oh 7 Quote instances. 

98. What cases does &{cos require after it ? 

99. Zcv, 6,va, ool ^vw. What part of speech is &val 

100. What are the various forms of writing, and the different 
meanings ? 

101. Who were the Sparti? and who the x^t^i^tat Oea/? 

102. What were the respective o£Bces of the Choregus and 
the Coryphseus of the Grecian drama ? 

103. What was the difference between the fiyyeXot and ^{ay- 
yeXof ? 

104. £xplain and illustrate the figure called Oropism. 
Whence and why was it so called ? 

105. Give instances in which the augment was omitted in 
the Tragic senary. 

106. Explain the parenthetic form, ec res fipor^y, and show 
its meaning by similar examples in Greek and Latin. 

107. Derive and explain the following words: ^/u^tS^jcos, 
ptfif^p/jiaTOSj bt€pyaSo/jiaif iKwp&ffatt, j^ffafimbim, O^^Sttf vfMnrefc- 
irttfy IffTopdtt, wap€yyv6w, iLfiatfiAKeroi, ixiyywfs, fiXioartptis, oIkov- 
piw, vfiXlwovs, Taxvpputrrotf iLwpoa6fii\o9, iiKTirtVTotf KaraaKa^i^, 
Oia^TOS, Iwrofios, ivurrdKi!, evapl^ta, 

108. What is the force of the prepositions in the composition 
of the following words : ifyuri^, wapafjitlfiofiah wpovrlOtifn, fitO' 
ioTfifiif iLvarXiifiif wpo^lytt, Karij((U, iirennriima, (fnep^ipuf, irpo- 
Xafifi&Wf iiiav4j(w, wapacirdv, KarariOefiaif a^opfcdw, avfifiaXkuf, 
fierip-j^pfjiaif l^ijyeofiai, irpobihv/it, eiri^wy^M, biaKmXvw, 

109. Show the difference in meaning of the following words 
in the active and middle voices : eKrifiw^, ^vXatrtrttt fivw, xP^^» 
bibaffKv, ipalvtaf vopevw, &irrw, ^X**' ^avitf, and state the different 
usages of the middle voice. 

110. State the canons against which the following lines mili- 
tate, and correct the lines. 

a. irds yap ti$ tivba rovr6 y hiiiv ifiwopwt^ ; 
/3. wofi Tit ^porriboi iXOot ; 

y, ttaut car' abrwy evarofAoUfftv iiiiboyes, 

b, vii^v ao/vocf, K<^it\ irefAPor kfpfiiiv. 
e. aXuiv AfftTos iipriXiwos r* &X*ffiiyfi, 

8. pvv b* ^c OcwK TOP Ka{ iiXiTiipov fpev6s. 
fl, wolat fayelotjs, <S riKVOV, awvaXkayHM. 
0. IlXX' ovre /i>) Xax^^*^ TOvbe Ivfifia^ovm 
!• fl flXrar*, iirtffxe%p oiwep el. 



GREEK INDEX. 



A. 
ft for Si* & 1288 
tkywf, to plunder, 026 

&7pta 0Ai| S45 

AS^ot 1197 

Aci^of 46d 

tttfurrof 30 

alaiH^f , not olor^r, 40 

Khwaia wmXos SIO 

tf«, quantity of first lyllable of, 801 

ftcMrrl^, the bridle why m called, 71S 

htoim, to be eulUd, 087 

itXSffBtu and vAai'Sfrdac diatinguiahed 

S46 
&Aif, without the auziliajy Terb, 1015 
A\jnir voiaMcu 456 
AAA^y taltem, 238 
liAvra 7<p«t 1500 

it^ailiditrros 127 

M^n25 
ifi^aieief tioo 

^^o, Toc. from iro^, or put for h^ianf 

Bi, 1477 
tufow^pot, the aame aa Khtafipos, 020 
Af^» 676 
AH^Xiot 678 
tj^infaot x^tii/Annf 678 
&r^y redundant, 565. in the aenae of 

kimo in the singular, 560 
hani, nae of in aolenm appeals, 1828 
*ArrhnTpor fivifM 102 
Am/tat, onderatood, in adjurations, 

247 
ttrw, to perfect or perform, the first 

ayllable common, 622 
H^ior, gOTcmment of, 1448 
&ir^ iiiidTmtf 14 
&vfw^it»207 

'AwiOf the Peloponneae, 1800 
ttnara ^«y«tV 486 
"Afjos AttpuAw 1208 
''Apaot on account of the metre for 

"Apttn 044 
bffKirapifos 101 



iirrliy for hnnar^t, 1516 

2ff^a'oy, goTeminent of, in the Tragic 

writers, 800 
haraterX 1248 
itffrv and w6>m, dififcrence between, 

1860 
iuinv6xoiy sc. Mi, 455 
&rt/id{(w, government of, 60 
Mis and aSris 281 
Mis a9 vdXii', a20if aS, and oMu «d- 

Xjy, pleonaatic, 1415 
aStfii vcUii' with or without oS 861 
odrdpmjs ^o& 1055 
vdnhs and A^r^t interchanged 041 
mbrov yiifrrm, ' he ia his own master*' 

662 
«6roVf used for ifAOvroVf e'cavrov, 4av 

rov, 852 
tf^ryrror 154 
itX^ipmros 608 

B. 

$i0&¥, future participle, 877 

/Nor 3<«ror 1685 

/9\^vtiy, fo 6e a/tee, illustrated, 1485 

fi\4w€Uf with vp^s, meaning of, 276 

fiKhntv, * clear/ ' manifest/ 74 

/SoMvrof iffria 1486 

/9^wo»y government of, 16 

r. 

yaiaixo'i ^o whom applied, 1060 

yani6xot, sc. 9tol, 455 

yip, meaning of, in elliptic sentences, 

806 
yiip, used in replying, 801 
7^ with or without ^ in interrogatiTe 

sentences, usage of, 220 
7c fiVf ^^^^ ^^^ iroperaiivey 680 
Tff, whether ever followmg the prepo- 

aition <«, 51 
y^ fMXdfJL^vWos 470 
yinSf 6, more Attic than y^, 58 

A. 

SclAoiof, with the penult abort, 511 
A^fioi, number of, 1 



108 GREEK INDEX. 

SilfioOxoi, tc. $9o\, 455 ^f obpOMhtf fitfii[€iy S77 

8i* ot9§yhs wotovfAM 586 cS wdrx^iv aDd e{ votciy 1199 

8i& wild a genitive after verbs of mo- wSatfioytfco, goveniment of, 142 

tion, 004 Met 304 

h^ffydtofjuu, to dispatchf 1414 Etfiwoi 670 

HoToKos 1053 ftfimros 710 

8(0To/ttot 6Boi 899 Ed/u€ri5«f , origin and application of, 40 

96pv for 9opv^6poi 1516 «(hr«Xof 710 

8op^|ffrof , what 1 634 •lnr*filea irtfiahf^ip the same as c^c- 

^vtrdKBoros 1716 jBfif trorcci' 189 

8uinrp«{(nnros, better than ivffwpStrow" cSo'oia 387 

rof, wbj ? 283 nbarofidm 16 

c^«, whether ever used in the sense 

E. of qoandoqaidem, 84 

Upa 1160 ^ E6x\oos^ an epithet of Ceres, 1598 

fl $4/us and y 04fus distingoished 1128 ^txofuu, government of, 41 

cf Tts $potSp, giving the force of the i^4<rwopos 1057 

superlative to adjectives with which i^opiiiu 146 

it is joined, 1657 i^pfUtt not a scenic word 811 

cl with or without yitp in the sense of ixhy^os, meaning of, 281 

uiinam never has 7c following it 646 iTx** for f^x^fuu 647 

€X6»\oy 110 lx«, 9€io tel possum, 381 

•Ifid^os for itft/^HTfA^os 1694 Ixw with an adverb 104 
ti^K^t jcvpffif the same as ^tpniua 574 

elf x<<fMU ^A6ciy 974 Z. 

€{0-cAO«7y 369 Zcbf x^onos, sc. Pluto, 1699 

fflra and frf ira preceding a participle {<$« not common in the Attic writers 

and a verb 201 1210 
4k in composition, force of, 21 

iKorSfiwoBts 717 H. 
iiew4fiwofiai in the middle voice, strict Ij ykp, usage and meaning of, in inter- 
usage of, 1344 rogative sentences, 64 
impdffffto, to dispatch, 1414 ^m, the same as rpotr^jcc, 737 
4KT6nos and $ktowos, hj what Tragic 

poets used 119 6. 

4\ida ^ayeii and ^Xovjc^ 701 6^<rit, whether a Tragic word, 9 

i\t6aofieu not commonly ^ised by the 6*hs, for Bacchus, 677 

scenic writers 1203 Oc^t of two genders 1648 

f/Awa\tP 639 e€Mp6s 4 19 
^r, ' besides,' 56 

iy /Spaxci, sc. xp^ry, 688 I. 

iwirrtov 1001 lepoi X'a^ ^^ 

IrravOa, usage of, 687 Itpbs 284 

tfyrpoiroXf^'o/iai 1633 liccrc^ and jicyoSfMu understood in 

i^irff^Kos 1672 adjurations 247 

^avt^ 1654 l«^/ii|y T/ 2it^Mn'' 270 

^fMcfivtfjuot 27 tinror for /inreir 1616 

#rc/tiSdAAa» 460 'Iirft^viir xipa periphrasis for 'Iffpefpnn 

My dependent upon, 745 818 
iwurro\at, commands, 1694 

htiarpo^ 637. 1044 K. 

Mpyow and ^fia contrasted 872 koL fi^r, meaning of, 651 

tpy^ and A^yy contrasted 781 ffaA^«T«, i. q. &^ar({W, 279 

ffM^a, elliptic usage of, 640 Koraxov^ 216 

ipivBat, the present not found in the Kara(,ims 910 

Tragic writers, 559 KoratncM, the future, 403 

InriiT, a -chUdf 1 106 Kvrwmt^ 464 



GREEK INDEX. 



109 



KmrvrlB§ytu 825 

Kmfrdpxofiaif Kcerdym, xdrttfu and Kd$9- 

9»s, meaning of, 603 
iBDiAov "Affyos S76 
KoUni iaria 634 
KaXaofhs linr6riis, who ? 59 
MpaT4» with a genitive 397 
isff6mr€v xfioA 1538 
ffvaAof, IA« eye, 704 
<nw^» a helmeiy deilTatiou of, 311 
KwAa id^vrcir 19 

A. 
Xofiwalfhi^opla, what ? 55 
\afiirdiu¥ fiikipa 1047 
Xo^vcby taken adjectivelj, 1047 
K&yot M rif irX^ci, a democracj, 

60 
>.&yos opposed to tpKot 653 
X6y^ and tpr^^f opposed 370 

M. 

fuuqAp rh Stvpo w4\eeyof, a proverbial 
expression, 666 

I»wf9iam^ with present in fin. and with 
fatnre participle, meaning of, 12 

ftiofjuu 835 

fuyd\tu 0«al 684 

M. interrogative for fASy 1403 

fc^ ai 7«, ased in earnest remon- 
strance or affectionate entreaty, 
1438 

/ur^fuu, derivation of, 673 

/MipcSia riais 226 

M^wof, wbj Jupiter so called, 699 

N. 
n|A/vovs 346 
yif^dXtoi Oual€u 478 
wtr, ace. of all numbers and genders, 

42 
yofidits ^%40fm¥ 688 
pofUj^ereu 38 
yyy for 9ffU9 339 



{vvoAAoT^ 407 
(^yocjces 1131 
^wcfpis 804 



B. 



O. 



83ff, ScMCTUcevf for ^7^, 447 
j{8« in the sense of £3f 137 
^^s the same at o{i9hs 57 
'08«T^5 492 

Soph, (Ed. CoK 



Olarh 1059 

OlBlwovs, how declined, 589 

oUcim for dieor^ 1257 

oAnir^s 39 

oT6s re, the same as Z^teros, 259 

"OXv^iros 1648 

Z/uts at the end of a sentence 850 

<{yei3ot, a word «<dt€e significationis, 

762 
Sirov and Svo«, distinct usages of, 23 
6fKer4op, understood, 154 
ipKios 1629 
6pfi4w 146 
Ztrios 37 

oh yap &y, meaning of, 98, 144 
oh niij with the aorist subjunctive and 

the future indicative distinguished, 

173 
ovjc ^IMi' ohK •OivTa 082 
otfrc followed by ofr971 
oSrof, keui/ 1620 
^XAdfev 196 

n. 

wd9ii, a Sophoclean word, 7 

vai3orf>^Of 701 

vdAcu, with the imperfect, 631 

trap&, sense of, witli the dative, 580 

wapewkof 784 

waplii/u, government of, 1209 

frapUrrajBai 915 

wdpos, redundant, 416 

wduriv, whether oirniho, 1443 

•wufrpfw "Y.p^fios 1387 

teiBov aofter than vi6ov 520 

whntp 434 

vfo/Acu and vtovfuu, futures of Wmt, 624 

a-uTT^f used actively 1030 

9ht9»aaQai and kKSurBon distinguished 

346 
vAdyot and vAdyq 1111 
vXdTi7 716 
vo7, interrog. joined to the sobjunct. 

without, or the optat. with, &!* 167 
vo7 ^poKrf 801 1 67 
irrfAif and 4ffTw, difference between, 

1369 
irtfAtf understood 758 
iroAiffirxovoi and voAiovxoi« sc. 9to\t 

455 
iroA^fiox^f, used both actively and 

passively, 162 
ititrvwi 1048 
■Kov, interrogative, 260 
irov, trot, vd9ey, answered by BCpaatf 

B^pafe, B^pcfSw, as also by ofirot, 

K 



no 



GREEK INDEX. 



wpayoSf a Trmgic word, 1150 
xpdafft» with aa ad?erb, meaning of, 

888 
wp4(r$vs^ Uat aj^llable of, loog, 141 
rpb for ApTi 1516 
wpb rdr8c 810 
ir^fyof, what ? 462 
wpoiiii9la 829 

wpow4fiwcty meaning of, 1660 
rpbt 0lw the MfDe at /9lf 650 
wphsf tna^MMequence ^,1481 
irpbf rcSha 452 
wpoardmiif^ « fappfioRl, 1168 
irpor((h|^, to prefer, 416 
irpoarpinHi 560 

irr§pi», bjf synecdoche for oloiv^f* 97 
frvp^6pos Ms 55 

^ifi/^dp/iOTos 1060 

piofuu, middle voice« meaaing of, 282 

fivrifp, what ? 899 

a. 

<ra(M»817 

^oip redundant, 62. 186 

Siroprol 1526 

ove^ctr inrh fvr^pot 899 

0irov8a<os 579 

ar4ycf 14 

<rr4py9» 7.518 

ffTpdwrm 1506 

crvAXcviiSdlyw, with an accuaaUve, 18&1 

a^npofics, SG. ri|t Ko(n|f , 887 

a^ boih datife plural and lingolar 

418 
tr^p for Sfuy 889 
(rmrhpiot, always in an active aense, 

484 

T. 
rapfiuy 289 
r4pfAa trttnipint 724 
rdpfiios 89 
T7;Xiictfff8f 958 
•n7AiicovT05, feminine, 750 
ri Td9» ; aad more commonly rt yhp 

^BWf 214 
rt ro^cop for ratrro, an eupbemiam. 

1038 
rls ilros for rit iaiip otros ts 68 
T^ ff&fta for ^ 852 



r^ i/Upas the aame aa 98* ^^^pa 1185 
roi, doea it ever auffer an elbioo before 

a abort Towel, thereby making a 

short syllable 1 290 
roewrop and toiovtop, rarely roaovrOf 

ToiovTfli, 789 
roHfif^vkop tSfia 404 
Tovro fikp followed by rovrp 8^* rovr* 

aZSu, Kw^era, 487 
rp4^ip for lx«iy 186 
rvyx^ump 5wc<rx4^i7i^, an hy pallage for 

frvxor brnturx^iMPoSt 1482 
r^fijSot BvtnvxSfP, what 1 899 

T. 

6fur. with the laat ayllable long, 825 
6rtA«eii> 869 
ihroupyUi 1410 

♦. 
^oivfir, ratafacere, 720 
f lAciw, ae^, 801 
^r/»iir fmior 718 
^uyil in the aenae of Ix^ciiftf 277 
^^ir ^rat 808 
fvX4ff<rm and ^ff^uXisrow, difference in 

meaning of, 21 
^vkda^m in the active and middle 

foice, difference in meaning, 159 
findX/uos 149 
^an^^pfil87 
^<^Mr kd?dmp berhfM for ^Stras i^Xt- 

ovt, licnipfovf, 922 

X. 

XoXdUi 202 
Xlf^tneu 0ffa2 1560 
XB6ptos 947 
XP^'i meaning of, 248 
XPnYM*^* '* propkeifft 1428 
xfi^^ o9p9I^ explained 22 
XP^f^ iraXai^f , i. q. 74^i'> 112 
Xpdr^ understood 1574 
XpvotUios 694 

n. 

Ary^yios^ ancient, 1762 

J^y, the participle understood with a 

genitive put absolutely, 88 
it$ and oTa in elliptic sentences 20 
its redundant 882 
its underatood 140 
fioTt redundant 1847 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



A. 
A short Towel lengthened at the end 

of an anapcstic line where there is 

a change of speakers 137 
AlMtract for concrete 322. 660 
AccaeatiTet in a from nominatiYes 

in tvt, quantity of the lait lyliable 

of, 1063 
Adjective showing the effect produced 

by the Terb on the substantive with 

which it (the adjectire) agrees 

918 
Adverbs ending in ti or t, quantity of 

the last syllable of, 1248 
Aorist middle used passively 583 
Article for relative 301 
Article joined with an adverb gives the 

tense of an adjective 69. 366 
Article omitted before the infinitive 

used as a noun 9S4 
Article prefixed to an adjective to ex- 
press derision, indignation, or pity, 

744 
Augment not prefixed to K9Bt{6fifiP, 

KoBitfOfP, KoBwZor, 1590 

C. 
Ceres worshipped at Athens under the 

name of XA^ 1593 
Cities having the feminine gender and 

plural number, why, 412 

D. 
Delphi, why plural, 412 
Double accusative dependent upon 

Kpimr^w lis 
Double disjunctive ^ 377 
Double superlative, instances of, 

742 
Dual masculine generally applied to 

two females 1609 
Dual verb vnth a noun singular 1099 

F. 
Future middle used passively 1183 
Future participle after verbs of motion 
863 



G. 

Genitives in Bw 527 

H. 

Hendiadys, instances of, 984 

I. 
In solemn appeals the pronoun v\ in* 
serted between the preposition vp5t 
and the noun governed by it 
1330 
Infinitive for imperative 197 
Ionic forms in the Tragedians 855 
Iota of datif e singular elided 1433 

L. 
Libations offerred to the Gods more 
acceptable when presented towards 
the rising sun 474 

M. 
Mercury, 6 vofAwbs, 1540 
Miraculous growth of the olive 708 

N. 

Names of the seven commanders in the 
Thehan war 1310 

Nereids, why called iKttT6nin9tt, 
717 

Neuter plural of a verbal adjective for 
neuter singular 492. 1423 

Neuter singular of the comparative 
used adverbially preferable to neu- 
ter plural 6 

Nightingale, mention of, 678 

Nominative absolute 1117 

Nominative plural masculine referring 
to one woman 1202 

O. 

Oropism, instances of, 1678 

P. 

Participle followed by cTra and a verb 

261 
Participle of the aorist with Ixw 

1137 



112 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



Participles active used for panive 264 
Participles followed by a genitive 4SS 
Plural n amber followed by tbe siogu- 

lar, and vice versa, 172 
Plural verb with a noun singular 1090 
Pronoun, insertion of in adjurations 

and solemn appeals, 247 
Pronoun possessive for personal 841 
Proper names in i}t make the genitive 

in cot S72 
Punishment of death by stoning 4S2 

R. 

RedundancVi instance of, S04 

Relative referring to the personal im- 
plied in the possessive pronoun 730 

Relative pronoun after a digression 
1828 

Ridicule from a triumphant enemy 
dreaded by the ancients 1880 

S. 
Sigmas in one senary, number of, 1889 



Subjunctive used for the imperative • 
with or without ^^ 171 

T. 
Termination of the third person plural 

imperative in 6irrmy more Attic than 

in 4rcKreuf 452 
Triple libations 476 

V. 

Venire in mentem 869 

Verbal adjectiTes have both an active 

and passive signification 1080 
Verbal adjectives in ifuts 27 
Verbs, compounded wdth a preposition, 

when repeated, omit the preposition, 

840 
Verba governing other cases tske after 

them an accusative of neater nouns 

888 
Verbs in drw, formation of, 1446 
Verbs df perception take after them a 

participle and not the infinitive 1622. 



FINIS. 



PRINTED BT A, J. VAI.PY, 
RED LION COtJST, FLEET STREET. 



It II !■■' 



(EDIPUS REX, 

CHIEFLY ACCORDING TO THE TEXT OF BRUNCK ; 

WITH 

CRITICAL, PHILOLOGICAL, AND EXPLANATORY NOTES, 

ILLUSTRATIONS OF PECULIAR IDIOMS, AND, 
EXAMINATION QUESTIONS. 

BY 

THE REV. JOHN BRASSE, D.D. 

LATI PILLOW OF TRINITT COLLXOI, CAMBBXDOI. 



1 



PREFACE. 



So many excellent editions of Sophocles have within the 
last tWnty years issued from the press, as well in this 
country as on the continent, under the superintendence df 
highly^gifted Greek scholars, that some explanation and 
apology seems necessary for offering the present publi- 
cation to the notice of the literary world. 

The labours of Brunck, Elmsley, Hermann, Erfurdt, 
and others, are extremely valuable, and exhibit a vast 
extent of research, soundness of judgment, and accuracy of 
discrimination. But the notes of these distinguished 
editors are less useful to the student by being written in 
Latin, which he is either unable to comprehend, or un- 
willing to submit to the trouble of reading. As the ancient 
system of learning and teaching the Greek through the 
medium of the Latin language is now deservedly and 
generally sinking into disuse, it seemed desirable to give 
to the world a cheap edition of those plays of ^* The Attic 
Bee" which still remain, in a concise form, with short 
EngKih notes, explaining the more difficult words and 
passages, and illustrating manners, customs, allusions, and 
idioms. By this means, the young scholar will not un- 
vrillingly seek in his own native tongue, and readily find, 
that assistance which he formerly declined to accept when 
presented under the uninviting garb of cumbrous criticism 
and of a foreigA tongue. Such were the considerations 
which prompted the publication of the OEkiipus Rex; a 



JV PREFACE. 

play generally placed the first in the collection, as it is 
decidedly the best, of the plays, of Sophocles. Notes 
bearing on, or illustrative of any particular passage, have 
been for the most part translated from the works of the 
first critics; and a collection of questions on the notes 
is subjoined for the use of teachers, who may wish to 
examine their pupils as to the extent of their proficiency. 

The utility of the present attempt to facilitate the en- 
deavours of the student in understanding the OE^dipus 
Rex, has been satisfactorily proved on a small scale by 
the Author himself for some years : he therefore ventures 
• to introduce it to the fiivourable notice of those who are 
engaged in the arduous and important task of classical 
tuition. 

Waltham Croats 
February 20. 1829* 



In this Third Edition very considerable additions are made from the 
notes of Brancky Musgrave, Erfurdt, and Hermann. 

F.V. 



rnoeESis oiAinoAos ttpannot 



EMMETPOa IIAP* API2TX>*ANOTS* 



AinON KipOfOw OlBUrous, ngrfAs pdBof 
f\$tw frv04<rBm Htf$uc&p bwiruriuhmp, 

Koifi^ M ei^tfu dXf, Koi v6ffos fuatpd, 
9wwf w^dffrat rod Ktucov miMrr^pior, 



▼1 



AIA TI TTPANN02 EnirErPAIITAI. 

'O Tiftun^oa Ottfirovr M BuuepUrti dor^pov hrty4ypawrm. xo^Uatrmt M r^ 
popvor imwrrn oMtf Mypupaw, 4f i^4x!n'Tu virfoiyr rQf So^icX^r ««i4« 

«p^ri|p0r o^T^, od riptanwf, iweypdipomf, Biii rohs XP^"*^*^ ^^ MnrmXtSv, 
KtA dA rk wpdyfttmv itkhnpf yiip icol vqpbr OttnroSa rbr M KoXmp^ ^^^ 
r^ 'AA^iwt itpuiwuf^ai, Oior d^ ri vn^y^nriy ol /ictf* *0/fti|por woofrai, ro^t 
«]p^ rdr TptMuf fimnXtts rujpdbvoirf vpotfwyopff^oyrcs, d^ nvn rovBt rov M* 
fMrros fftt Todt *EXXi|i«r huSMimoff merk ro6f 'Apx<^X^ XP^"^^^* tttManp 
'lintUu 6 c^furH^s ^ifO'iy. 'Ofoipos Tovr rbr vtla^rair m^oyD/i^cvror 'Excror, 

OTOipcv^onu M ^oo'c r^y r^ptanfw kth rmr TvffinifSur xo^-cvo^t yif raws v§fA 

A]|0Tc(ar TO^ovf ytWirAw. [ol 84 Xtfyowiy oftr^r yamfiiirai kwh Tipov «dXf«f • 

djnfTcu M r^poivof Mrrk t& (rvfior, olorwi rtlpm^ robs Tsaa^s, tuX Mas hn^dpmf, 

KsA rvpff^M' MAovi Kserit rfir ^ oftr^.] 9rc 84 rt^§pow rh rov rvpdnwf frofia, 

S^Am*. tfftrt 7^ *0/ii|^f, oifrt *Hirto9os, o4r9 KXAor oMcif rw miAouM', r^NU^ 

i«r Ir TOtt woiiifmcriM JMyicCft i. ^ 8^ 'A^MTor^iyf |y KvfiaW vwXrrclf, tv^ 

rvpdtnfoos fiiol rowp6r§po9 ohvfunrria stpovorfopoOta^oi, oO^iiftiSrtpSw if ixth^o 
ro(hfo/uu 



XPH2M02 AOeEIS AAIfl, TXl, eHBAIfl,. 

AdU AaHBoKlBri, waSimw y49os AAf lor afrtii ; 
lAvm Toi ^tKa¥ vUr ttritp wowpm/Uwoi^ l^ri 
0VV wcuSbs xiifoavi Amir ^r. At 7^!^ Afiwf 
Z«^ K^w^r, n^XMTOt 0wyipa2!r kpmffi mM^ovr, 
oS ^(Aor 4pwttf vUr 6 8* i|fl{aTtf ooi rClSff «d(rra. 

Ody». ^. 84. 



Vll 



TO AiNirMA TH2 s^irros. 

"Zart BUnvp M 791 laX r4frptBKw, o9 ida ^m^, 
iUV SmSroM TXMiifWffuf -iptiidfiMwow mal 0alrff, 



'ATSIS TOT AINirMATOS. 

wpSrw l^v rrrpdbrovr H^wf ^Jc XtcyAmir 
ynpoXios M wiKouf, rpirvrw r^Sa, fidterpoif ipditt, 

> See Jacobs, Animadf ens. ad Anthol. Gr. toI. iiL p. 2. pag. 3M. Er* 
FvaoT. 



• 



) 



TA TOT 



APAMATOS nposanA. 



OIAinOTS. 

lEPETS. 
KPEflN. 

XOPOS iic yapifTtoiv %iiSaluv. 

TEIPE2IA2. 

IOKA2TH. 

ATTEAOS. 
eEPAIUlN Aaiau. 
EHATTEAOS. 



\! 



OIAinOTS TTPANN02. 



OI. ^Qt rixpoy KaSjoou ro5 ^aTiou via rpo^yjf 



1. The scene ooeos and represents incorrect — for /loi is here not empba- 
the Forum at Thebes, with altars tic, but io some sense redundant, and 
placed in different directions ; pro- may be rendered to m^ sorrow or the 
strated before which are various groups like. When the genitive, dative, or 
of people, supplicating the gods to re- accusative of iyit are emphatic, they 
move the plague then raging so vio- are written, ^^v, ifw\, 4fik ; otherwise 
lentW. (Edipus, the king (r^pamns) ftov, ftoi, fu. n^c in interrogative 
of Thebes, enters and enquires the and other sentences is used to denote 
cause of their supplications, &c. impatience ; ritras f9pas rdir9^ is the 

ToO TdXm Waj This is an instsnce Greek mode of expressing brieffy, what 

of oxymoron or antithesis, where two we should, according to our idiom, 

words of opposite meaning are placed have expected to be written r(rcr woi^ 

together, and both acquire additional ISpcu tUiv, ftf. In the Hecuba of 

strength by their juxta-position. Euripides, v. 186. Polyxena, not 

Val(£enaer (Hipp. 1034.) remarks knowing the fate which threatened 

that Euripides was particularly par- her, asks her mother, ri r6V ^h^^A- 

tiAl to the oxymoron ; but it is not A«(s ; that is, what is this news which 

peculiar to him. Horace cultivated you are communicating 1 So Vir^. i£n. 

the same figure in a very successful iv. 10. Qtu« lunmt hie nostris suc- 

manner. Od. i. 6. 9. Conamur ienuet cessit sedibus hovpti 1 See Clamcal 

grandia, Od. iii. I. 22. Somnus agre» Journal, ^o. Ixiii. p. 86. Bod(t9 sig- 

ttium lenis virorum. Od. i. 15. 2. nifies: (1) to cause to go quickly (from 

Idseis Helenam perfidtu hoipUam, &c. ^ohs\ to urge on; as in Orest 331. 

rpo^'] The abstract is here put for ^od{ptp v fii\tow (see also Here. F. 

the concrete — nourisAment for peraons 382. Iph. T. 1142. Bacch. 65. £r- 

nourished : so below, v. 85. "Aya^, furdt) : (2) intransitively, to be urged 

ifihy K^Scv/ca for ictyScor^f. Musgrave on, to rush ; Troad. 307. dod(u S€vpo 

says that rpo^ is very seldom used SpS/x^ (Bacch. 219. 3oc((c( rift^as 

in the sense of sobatet or offsprins^ ; 9ttifwpa ; where the ace. 9al/toya, ac- 

yet he adduces one instance from the cording to Brunck, is dependent on 

Cyclops of Euripides, v. 189., where Ttfuiaas. Troad. 349. itmvks bod(woi^. 

it is so ^pUed : ikUKdZwp iipufAr rpo^ Orest. 1542. dodfofr alB4oos bw Ktar- 

^cU. 96s. Phoen. 800. tvwtlaun ^odCtts, 

2. riirns woff ISpaf tifftf ifiol ^od- Erfurdt.) : (3) here it seems to mean, 
(crc ; This is Brunck's reading : but to sit ; though it has no such mean- 
Sop/^. (Ed, A. . B 



2 20*0KAE0TS 

ofjLOii Si Traiavoiv re xa) (rTivayfJtArwy* 
a *ya) hxai&v [jlti fraf>* ayyeKcbp^ rixfa^ 



ine in Euripides. The word occurs to fcuy of the gods ; see Proclus, 

only once in uEschylus, Suppl. 603. Chrestom. p. 381., Gaisford's edi- 

in^ ipX^ ^ ofhotos dodCvp, and is tion. 

explained by the ^hol. KoBiifityof. 6. imp* iyy4\uw . . . lUXwv] Not 

The Scholiast on bod(er€ here ex- *'froin other messengers/ but "from 

pluns it by ddcrcer^t kot^ iidKuaw sa others as messengers or informants.'' 

he expresses it. (The same expla- Erfurdt considers HiXXmv redundant, 

nation is given by Plutarcli de Au- and quotes Plato, Gorg. § 84. ihrb r&r 

diend. Poet. p. 22. £. Mtugr. et £ty- woKit&¥ ko) t£v AkKtw ^ivosv ; but in 

mol. M. p. 360. 10. Br.) that passage (UAmv is scarcely redun- 

3. Urriplois'] Here is an allusion danU Elmsley quotes two more ap- 

to the custom of suppliants who held posite passages where &AAos is really 

branches of olive bound with fillets in redundant ; OresL 531. and Aristoph. 

their hands : the chaplets also were Pax, 759. 

worn by the priests, especially of 8. 6 waai xXcu^f] This apparently 

Apollo, as a mark of digni|y and office, vain-glorious method of describing 

J£n, vii. 237. Praeferimus manibus himself, adopted by (Edipus, is not 

viltas et verba precantia. So Homer unfrequent in the ancient poets. YJfi* 

describes Chryses as, ffriftftjan^ ^X^ *OSv(rc2r» Aocprttidijs, %s iroo-i Z6\wKri9 

4v x^P*'^^ kKrfi6Kou *Aw6\Xmyos. These * AjfBpJnrouri fUkot, Kal ficv kX4cs od- 

chaplets were composed of olive wrap- payhv Ticci, Odyss. i. 19. This pas- 

ped round with wool, and called by sage has been imitated by Virgil, 

the Greeks (rr^/ifiara, frri^, and cipc- ^n. i. 379. Sum plus iEneas, fam& 

ciMrcu, (and by the Latins velaipina ; super aethera notus. See De la Cerda 

Plant. Amphitr. i. 1. velatis manibus on this passive. <£dipus derived his 

orant. Brunck.) name (otiitt and vovs) from the cir* 

i^tartftfidpoi] CompUtelif decorated, cumstance of his ankles having been 

*Ek or 4^ in composition with a verb inhumanly fastened together by an 

denotes completion or success in the iron prong or skewer, when he was 

action expressed by the verb, ^^hr^, exposed on Mount Cithaeron. See 

I try to escape, I run away -, ix^^yw, infr. vv. 1010 — 1015. and Pho&n. 25. 

I succeed in running away, I escape. Senec. QEklip. v. 812. Forata ferro ges- 

So <rt&C»», iK(ri&(», &c. seras vestigia, Tumore nactus nomen et 

5. TUudvuv] nai^was : (1) properly vitio pedum, 

a hymn to Apollo, who was also called 9. I^vt] The preterimperf.or 2 aor. 

Tleuiuf, and to Diana : (2) a hymn is here used, as it very commonly is, 

addressed to the infernal gods; a Aa- in the sense of the present. So Ho- 

neral dirge; see infr. 187. of. Alcest. race uses erat for est. Nunc est bi- 

436(, : (3) a hymn in general addressed bendum, nunc pede libero Pulsanda 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 3 

ifjLOxi Trpotrapxsiv 9rai^. Su^aXyijro^ yap av 

IE. (xXX\ a» xparuvflov OiSiVou^ X^P^ ^J^%9f 

opag it^v 'f^lMg rfKlnoi vpoiri^fji^da 15 

j3£ojDU>7(ri Toig (ToTg* oi jxcv, ouSI?ra> [jixtxpav 
^TstrBai (rQivovTsg* ol 8k cruv y>3pa fioLpeTg 



tellus ; nunc Saltaribus Omare pulvi- Elem. Doctr. Metr. p. 35/, and Cla»' 

nar Deoram Tenpus erat dapibua, tieal Journal, No. Iziii. 87. Elmtlejr 

sodales ! Od. i. 37. remarks that ** the particles fi^ oi are 

10. rl¥t Tpiivtp] BruQck interprets scarcely ever joined together, unless a 
these words by quare, qnamobrem? negative precedes in the same sen* 
and refers to Markland's Supplices, tence ; ** and this passage forms no ol>- 
147. The meaning, however, seems iection to the rule, because a negative 
to be, " in what state or situation are is supposed in the word SiMnUyirror, 
you?" And so Elmsley, a scholar, which is the same as ovk c6dX7i7rof. 
instar omnium, understood it, by giving See his pref. to the 3d ed. of (£. R. 
the explanation w&s ix^rt ; The Scho- 16. fimfuiurt rots trots] Not " near 
liast says, rdn rp^^ . . ianl rov, iwl altars dedicated to you,'* but " near 
woi^ vpo^dfftt UcTf^fTc; The subse- altars placed before your palace." 
quent line shows the propriety of at- *' This was a custom well known to the 
tending to the sense suggested above: ancients, PJaut.Curcnl. i- 1.71. Nunc 
" are you in a state of fear or of ara Veneris haec est ante horum fores, 
vranti '* In general before the house there was 

11. oT^p^oyrcf] ^tpyat primarily an altar of Apollo 'Atum^s. Aristoph. 
denotes the feeling of natural affec- Veep. 875. yehov *A7incv rod *fAov 
tion, as a parent to his offspring. " To vpoidpov, Plaut. Bacchid. ii. 1. Saluto 
ask, to implore : so the Latms use te, vicine Apollo, qui ssdibus Propin- 
the word amo, Plautus, Men. ii. 3. 71 . quus nostris aecolis, veneroque te. See 
Sed scin' quid, te amabo, ut facias." Electr. 637. 1372. Eurip. Phoen. 284. 
Brunck. (£. C. 1094. Elmsley re- 640." Brunck. Beferalso to v. 912. 
marks, " De interpretatione adhuc non- of this play. 

nihil hsreo." 01 /mv o(j94irm fuucpiuf irrdir$ai trO^- 

&s ^iXoyros Itf] Here is a geftitive rorrcf] The young are here described 

absolute preceded by &s, and quali- under the similitude of birds not able 

fied by &y ; " since I should be will- to fly far. '* Children are frequently 

ing to assist you in every way, did I called mo0-0-o(. See Eurip. Troad. 752. 

know" ript rp^v KtMrrart, The Here. F. 72. 984. This well-known 

genitive absolute preceded by its with- custom in some deffree softens the 

ontfty is more frequent. See Vigor, boldness of Sophocles's metaphor." 

p. 457. ed. Glase. 1813. Musgrave. In the Sept. Theb. 10. we 

13. /i^ 0&] These two words in have an account poetically delineated 

scanning only form one lonff syllable, of youth, manhood, and old age : *TfMS 

as in the case of fj oh, i*.h c^^yw, iv^l 9k xph ^% fed r^ tKKAwor^ ffti 

ol, and some others. See Hermann. 'h€jis iuefudtts, lad rhv ([^tffov XP^V» 

B 2 



SO*OKAEOTS 

Xexroi* TO S* aXXo ^5Xov i^e(rrt[JL[jJvop 

aryopaTa-i d-oxs?, ?r^^ re naXTcaSo^ Si^XoX; 20 

vooiip, ST* 'I(rjxi}Vo5 re [laprsla crTroScp, 

TToXi^ yc^, wtnrsp xavTog eltrop^g^ ayav 

^Si] (raXsuffi, xapaxoo^l(rou xapoL 

j3udtt>v Sr* oupi^ o7(x rs ^oiy/ot> (raXot>, 

^divotxrot jxiv xoCKx}^iv iyxapTroig p^dovo^, 25 



BAotftiy/iby AxSof rorra iTfliyMtros vuX^r, will bear in mind that mroS^ is eo- 

*X)fMy r* Ix®"^ IkcMTror. Elmsley has vemed by wp^f , aod 'loyiiyrov by m. 
altered irr4ff$ai, thereadiDgof Brunck, 23. o-oXt^i] Is agitated like the sea 

into irrdiirBai, on the groaod that " the A city or state is very frequently 

form irr^Ocu no where occurs except spoken of in the Attic poets under the 

in this place, and in Aj. 698. where representation of a ship ; and this mode 

MSS. vary." Erfurdt makes irrMat of expression seems to have been very 

the present infin. contracted from gratetul to the Athenians, who were 

yfrc^cu. *' Whence," be says, '*it proud of their pre-eminence by sea. 

may easily be judged, why Sophocles Antig. 162. ""Ayo/ycf, r& fih^ 9^ w6\tos 

preferred to use wT4(r$eu rather than iur^aXAf ^o\, TloXkf crcUy o-c (<rayrcf , 

xrdcrdai.** See, however, R. Person, AffBwaoM vtUu'. See also Antig. 190. 

Med. V. 1. Sept. Theb. 2. and Hor. Od. i. 14. 

18. oTSc y] So Erf. rightly for ol 24. oUre] OUs r4 iorty, aod ot6f 

8^ T^. Construe kique, Herm. iari without the particle re, signi6es 

20. iyoptuai] " Images of the gods Mpareu, is able, according to Vigor, p. 
were usually erected in the forum, or 96. In the tragic writers, the latter 
market-place, as Johnson well remarks, expression rarely occurs in this sense, 
comparing Sept. Theb. 258." Mus- Vigor says, p. 425., that oX6s re is put 
grave. Below, v. 161. Diana is de- elliptically for ro76s re, otos, 

scribed as occupying a circular seat in 25. ^lyov&a] " This description of 

the forum. "Aprt/uy, h kvkK6wi^ a plague, repeated at v. 168. &c., was 

hyoflas ^pSvov 9htc\4a SidcrffH. probably suggested to Sophocles by 

StvXoif ytms] Two temples, or ra« that calamity which befel the Athe- 

ther shrines of Minerva ; tne one dedi- nians in the second year of the Pelo- 

cated to her as Minerva Oncea, the ponnesian war ; and the particulars of 

other as Minerva Ismenia. See the which are given by Thucydides,ii. 49. 

Scholiast. and by Lucretius vi." Musgrave. 

21. #ir^ *I(rfii}vov] "At or near the 26. iydXcus 0ovy6fMu'\ *Ay4kBu fio^ 
prophetic ashes upon the Ismenus ; " wofuu may mean herds fed in large or 
I. e. at the prophetic altar of Apollo, extensive pastures. Bovs and iwros 
situated on the river Ismenus, and sur- in composition have the effect of in* 
rounded with the ashes of the victims creasing ; thus fiovXifjda, Aristoph. 
sacriBced in his honour. See Herod. Plut. 874., is a violent hunger ; as 
Clio. $ 52. " Pausanias in Boeot c. also /Sauirciya, Call. Cer. 103. BodriT, 
10. describes the temple of Apollo Is- large or full eyed; IwwoSiftMv, large- 
menius." Musgr. The young scholar stalking; litwo€owe6Kos, a principal 



^f 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 5 

ayivoig yvvaix&v* iv ^ h wp^ipog ^ehg 

(Txyj^ag i^aivsi, Xoifihg Sp^dierro^, WXiv, 

u^* oZ xeuotJTOU Z&[ia KaSjuuiov* futkag S* 

''AiSij^ (TTsyayiJuolg xa\ yioig TrXour/^srai. SO 

^eo7<n fjJv vu9 oux leroujctsvoy tr cyco, 

ouS* oTSfi TTouSs^, ii^6[jL9(r6* i^itrriotf 

a^p&u Sk irptbrw %v re trufJi^opaTs j3iou 

xpiuovreg^ iv re Saijxoyaiv ^uva'KKayotig* 

og y i^iyiutragy airru KoSjcIcToy jctoXcoi/, 85 

berdsman. See EnsUth. II. N. 824. 28. tric^as i\a6>^i] " GI. iwitncfyh^, 

Triclm. Soph. Aj. Fl. 232. and Viger. fiap4vs ifiwe<r<&v.** Brnnck. *EXa^«i, 

p. 74. drives or destroys by driving. " Apol- 

tSkoutI Tf iySyois ywauc&y] So iof. lonid. Aothol. p. 97. B^p|ov — arikos 

y. 172. Ol^f rStcotaiw liit»y KOfidretp 'ZWdHa wuaa» "HAaurcv. Leonidas^ 

hafixiwi ywauc*s, 2 Kings, xix. 3. ibid. p. 247. ""HAoo-f rits woXkia r&v 

"And they said unto him. Thus, saitb h-datv i^KdSas. See also PerB.777." 

Hezekiah, This is a day of trouble and Musgrave. 

of rebuke, and of blasphemy; for the 31. Uro^furor] Gl. tffoy; connect 

ehildrm are come to the birth, and this with KpiVovrcf. Brunck. and Toup. 

there is not strength to bring them This word occurs in the same sense, 

forth." V.580. 

27.^ 8*] *Ey is here used in the 33. trvfi^opau — |vraXAay«uf] ISv^ 

sense of simul : '* Hesych. iu 94* wpibs ^opaX are the ordinary events, occur- 

roCrots M, i¥ ainoXs o4. See infr. v. rences of Ufe ; luvaAAayai, the parti- 

183. (Ed. C. 55. Antig. 420. Trach. cular instances in which the gods 

207. Aj. 675." Elmsl. See also interpose. So infr. 953. ntfrcpci 8($. 

Blomf. Gloss. Sept. Theb. 965. Xotoaf, ^ ¥6aov ^vyaMMyp ; see Brunck. 

6 np^»6pos ;»c6i] *' 'O infp4>6pos^ebt Soph. Electr. 1230. " AatfLdmiv |vya\- 

is Mars, whose star was called by the Xoyds dicit, immissa ab diis, et nomi* 

Greeks irvp6§is. See Cic. de Nat. Ueor. natim Sphingem intelligens." Herm. 

iL 20. Hygin. Poet Astronom. iv. 19. 35. i^4\v(ras^ Didst entirely, or for 

Manethon. Apotelesm.ii. 291. Manil. ever release. On the meaning of ^jc 

iv. 501." Mutgrave. The scholiast in composition with verbs, see above, 

gives a better reason for the term v. 3. Some place the comma not after 

wvp^pos. The pestilence is so called i^dXiMrat, but after KoBfitiMV, rendering 

because it produces fever, Xoifths, 6 the passage thus : " who didst come 

iruptTo^6pof, Whatever was hostile and deliver the city of Cadmus from 

or destructive was called by the Greeks the tribute." "EmXvu Aarv and iK\^ 

"AfTiii, 6 wvp^6pos i^ffbf , as eiplained IwriiJbv are each proper separately, and 

by Musgrave and the Schol. Here therefore conjointly. R. P. Phoen. 300. 

the destroying object is, fx^<^'^<" ** ^^ Trpwnrirvuif ve and vprnnrcrvf o^ 

XoiftSs. We accordingly find, infr. cSpoy are correct expressions separately, 

191. the chorus praying thus : "Apq re wny may they not be so in coojunc- 

(sc. Aoi/u^y) rhv /toKepbif — wa?Aa-<nno¥ tion 1 " An instance of this double go- 

Bp6/iiifia pttrUnu irirpas fkirwpow. See vernment occurs, Trach. 49. ^itrvowa 

MQ8gr.Aj.706. A]7«b^cifxi, iroAAA fiit^ a^ iyit KarciSoy 

B 3 



6 SO*OKAEOrS 

y 

ySv r , cS xparifrroif xauriy OiSiVou xopo, 40 

IxsTiCofjiip (Ts xavTtg oTie irp6<rTpo7roi, 

OL'KK'{\y rt¥ eupsiv ^iv» ifrt rou ^s£y 

^ijjxijy axowrag, itr air oufiflog oMi. ?rou* 

cig ToTciy ijxTe/poicri xot) rag ^ofJu^opiLg 

l^axrag op& fJiaXifrra r&¥ ^o<iXfftl]ttarcoy• 45 

ff8i| woMtepuy' d96pfjuiTa, iS^ 'Hpd- itanoes is ehsily altered ; in the first, 

icAfioy li^oSoy yfrniUir^, There is, how* a MS. gires iiiaSv, Another instance 

ever, no necessity for altering the usual might uto been given bj the learned 

punctuation. professor in v. 630. of this play. The 

36. imiov] The minstrel, sc Sphinx, same svllable is Umg in Euripides and 
See an account of the Sphinx in Hygi* ^sohylus. 

nus and Bryant's Mytiiology. 40. Kpdrurrov nwrw OlSbrov m^l 

vo^^X^/iffy] The preterimperfect OlSIvov icipa is a periphrasis for OlS/- 

here, as generally, denotes frequency «our. In the Antig. v. \,^tl Koty^ 

of occurrence : we uied to pay. Ilap- oJrrdScX^ov 'Itrfiiitmis ledipa, Hor. Od.i. 

iffXoiuVf 2 aor. would have conveyed 24. I. Quis desiderio sit pudor aut 

the idea of no more than one payment, modus Tam cari capiiu ? There are 

The nature of the 8air/tbf, or tribute, is two Greek forms of the name (Edipus : 

explained, Phcen. 1040. sc. OlSdrovs, gen. OMircv or 028lvo* 

37. KoX raGtf*] ** And that too." Here 8of, and 028iir^f, w, Elmsley, at v. 
is an ellipse, which may be supplied 406., contends that OVUiwmn, not 028I- 
by iiroijivas, or some similar word ; vov, is the proper vocative. Musgreve 
rdSe is also used under like circum- explains vao-iy by iraiTiiinuri, iraiTc- 
stances, infr. 812. KaX.rJJIf oH rit &\- Aws ; but Erfurdt more properly inter* 
\of liy *H 't^ V ifwvT^ rdad* ipia 6 prets it, " among all," " in the judg- 
wfHxrriOtb, Antig. v. 322. iral rotfr' #v* ment of all." 

iiffy^ 7c ripf ^i^tV irpoSo^f . 43. ^fArpf] ^/iir is a voice, the re* 
i^uBiis — Midax^l^ Certainly spouse of an oracle, as in v. 86. rov 
knowing, fuUy instructed. See note, ^tov ^/ii}r ^pvp, and v. 158. 
V.3. 45. CAaas] *' Alive, living, flourish* 
39. The last syllable of ^fiip, being ing, prosperous." The schoUast par»> 
the first part of the fourth foot of an phrases it by &<r^aAf Is, iuHianrArovs : 
iambic senary, is necessarily thort. ** for with the experienced I perceive 
In Sophocles, the last syllable of iifiuf the results of their counsels most safe 
and 6ftiy is generally short. They are or prosperous.'' Translate: "flourish- 
written indifferently ^fuy, ^fUM, or^fdv, ing witn success. So infr. 485. (mrra 
tfti». Person says: " hao scribendi wtptworarai, JEsch. Aganr.828. ttnyr 
ratione sepissiine (fortasse semper, i^AAai {cm^u^* Tc6»^fc^Mu is applied in 
vide Aj. 689. Electr. 255. 454.) usus a contrary sense, as Eurip. Helen. 294. 
est Sophocles." The third of these in- roTs rpdy/iMrw r49vriKaJ* Erfurdt. 



\ 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 7 

Yd*, cuXaS^dijd'* €0^ o'i v5y /4^v ^St 7^ ^ ^ 

ctorripa K7cii)^ffi ri)^ wapcig irpodof/Jag* 

<rrayrfi^ r c^ opdiv xa) vwivr^s Strrnpoif* 50 

aXX* flur^aXc/a rrjv^ aifopdiotrop ttoXiv. 

opvifli yap xa) rajv tot ceier/oi ru^p 

'Trapitr^tg rlftTu, xal ravvy 1<ro$ yevoxi. 

wg^ el'jrip oip^9ig r^trZe 7^^, wcTrtp xpareTg^ 

^vv av8pa(riv xoXXioy ^ xcvi}^ xparuv. 55 

cig ouSiy ierTiy outs TFupyog, out$ vaS^, 

ipTlfjt^g aifip&v jx^ ^tivoixouyToiy lera», 

46. MpOttcw] This k a metaphor Bacerdos oblivisci (Edipi, per quem 

from maritime uTain. See above, v. servata et runum petdita easet civitat, 

23. So Antig. 189. kcA rvdrris fm vA^ quura optaie potiua debeat, ut servatas 

orrtf 6p$iis, rvbt piXjovs wotoifitOa, taotum, etnon rarsusperditsrecordari 

*Aif6p9wn», right ^the ▼essel of] the poesint. Sed optativi formam fu/uf^ 

•tate again. 'ArA m composition fre- /u9a satis videtur defendisse Buttman- 

queotly denotes repetition. ous in Gr. Gr. i. 442." 

48. v^s w6poa wpoBvidas] This geni- 54. Hp^cit . . . it^aerw] " If thou 
five is governed of h^txa, according to wilt govern the land, as thou now hast 
L. Bos, or rather denotes the cause, possession of it." "^X^ denotes to 
So Soph. Electr. 1027. ZriXm (Tc rov exercise government over ; xparitt, to 
vov, T7IS 8^ SciAiof arvym. be in possession of. A person may 

49. pafioftms yAfi^pu^a] Brunck be in possession of a country, and yet 
fMfifii/Acte. Erfurdt reads /itfu^^f^^t consign its government to others. 

the optative, with Eustath. p. 1332, 55. kcUAio^J The penult of compa- 

18 as 1457, 34. But Blmsley says that ratives in imv is long m the Attic aia- 

/iMfUf^fuBa is the form of the optative, lect, and short in the others. In Doric, 

and that the subjunctive is the tense *A9ior,2 ToI/ioyfT^rff^rfi^XoffTheocr. 

best adapted to the meaning of the i. 1. In Ionic, ToC jrcU i/wh yKAamis 

passage. " Let us not, or do not allow fUKtros yhuKicMf fi4ty aitH, 11. A. 249. 
us to remember." For instances of /<^ 56. &s o68^] Flor. i. 1. Imaginem 

with a subjunctive, he has referred to urbis magis quam urbem fecerat : in* 

C£. C. 174. Trach. 804. Eurip. Here. eoLt deerant. 

F.1309. Seealso Viger. p.371. and olh-t ravs] Dr. Blom6eld, Pers. 

Matthias Gr. Gr. p.763. Hermann Gl. 355. would remove the comma after 

thus writes r-^^Non asseniiorElmsleio, raSs and place it before &F8p£y. 
subjunctivum senteotis conveniens 57. (prifAos &K8p£r fi^ ^infoucoiarrmv 

tiorem esse, quem interpretatur : ne law] This line appears to be an in- 

tmat fiM mtminme. Id si voluisset stance of repetition ; and many such 

poeta,aliler,pttto, loquutnsesset. Nam instances occur in the tragic writers, 

voluntatis aliouam declarationem con- PhilocuSl. 'Op«» Kivip^ iHtaiaur hafO^ 

tioeret ^i|8c^ia»9 /ftt^^^tfo, juberelque ww hix^ But if hfZp&r fiii {i>Kei« 

B 4 



^M 



8 SO*OKAEOTS 

OI^ CO TTouBsg olxrpotf yptor& xovx ayvmra jctoi 

TTpoo^Xdcd' IfJLslpoyres. eS yap oTS* on 

yoercTrs Tavre^, xai yoTouvrc^, aig iyw 60 
oix 2erriy o[jl&v ocrig i^ Itrou uotrsl. 
TO [jAv ykp ufju&v StXyog ug iv spp^srai 

^M-i III I II m _ I ■ II ■ I "^ -■— 

Koirrwv be taken as the genitive abso- this passage : AM S4 vrw^vvaaf #v* 

lute, aod not gOFerned by fjfny/iof, it fffiari y^rra ^Xdi^trw, *E{^c r6 vpt^ 

will convey the reason why the dty is rtaroy ifi^ X^*" irY€p4(hff$9, *pa(6- 

desolate ; and thereby the notion of fiwos rk ImMra* 0^ V 9lfjtap4ms Ay»- 

redundancy k done away,*' for neither pcdtif, Olor His i|«xn' kKrywf Ihr^p' 

tower nor city is [good ror] any thing, abriip iyuyt ETo /Jikv otV ^^fcu^ iri' 

beioe desolate, if 00 iohabitants dwel] {b/ior ifjufl M ro<b, Kal roS 6/mf, 

within it." This interpretation agrees xai ir§to, leal lUAoffr 8cl9i* kratptiv" 

with the remark of Erfurdt, who says, Brunck. Similarly Seneca, Troad. 

** verba dyS/wr— -Icrw non ab tpftiiuts 1064. Sua quemque tantum, me om- 

pendere, sed genitivos esse absolutos nium dades premit. 

pulo." A similar sentiment to that mxrouKrci] This is a nomioativus 

which is contained in this line occurs pendens, or a nominative without a 

io Antig. 737. n^s 7^ ovk tUr9, V" verb to follow it. Instances of this 

h^Bp6s i<r9 Mi. Thucyd. viL 77. "Ar- kind are not uncommon, and proceed 

8pcr 7^^ v^Xtf, KoL ob rrixn, otf^k v^cs from a change of construction made by 

MpAy MvaL the writer during the act of composi- 

58. yiftnbkf KohK $rYwtn£\ This is tioo. When Sophocles wrote wmovw^ 

clearly an instance of repetition or re- T«r, he probably intended to com- 

dundance. '* So in Homer, II. Z. 333. plete the sentence with voo-circ, or 

*£icTop, ^fi ftc «ar^ dfivoj' hv^HJ^was^ some similar word. " £lmsley [alter 

9W ihrip olirar : on which passage £u- Burton and others] thought that ro- 

stathius, p. 645., remarks, ^i/uwd^y irovwrts was put Attice for vwroinntAV, 

6 Xiyos fx'< ''^^ f^^"*^ ^^^ iXti9*vTiK^v, But here is nothing Attic, nor is the 

8ri Zfumov vapd rf ^iXofi^p^y 'Xo^okKii nominative put for the genitive. For 

rht ypttrrii koIk dyt^ttrd fMi, Ktd rh, the sense is, voirovyrts ob woanr^ i^ 

^ifs otik fiJiTpi ivax^p^t (Electr. Xtrov &s iy^. But to show that this 

929.). fcol r^, om TiTov^ovco'ir/w/iiy- was to be understood of all without 

B^s, t6 r« 11^ fi\4Tfuf iroifAa (Electr. any exception, he chaoses the mode 

1078.). He might have added, Aj. Fl. of expression, and says, mae foriy dfi£r 

289. tucAnros, oW ine* iqfy^^*' tAi|. Sorir." Erfurdt. The following are 

Btis." Brunck. " The ancients said examples of a nomioativus pendens : 

yvwrrhs, icXcafcrhs, ^fjdKewtrros, Kara- AAyoi 8* iy iiMJiKourty i^^Movp mojcoI, 

X^l^ftit Kpova-fia ', the more modern ^Xa{ i\iyx»v ^dhjoma, Antig. 260. 

omitted the sigma. See Dorvill. ad Sept. Theb. 678. 'AySpou' 8* 6fudfUH¥ 

Cbarit. p. 403.'* Blomf. Pers. 403. ;^diwof £8* abT&eroyof, Ouk frrt 7^. 

This is probably true ; but it seems too pas tov8€ rw fudffftaros. See Monk, 

much to alter yywriL into yr^fvrk, in Hippol.22. Valckenaer. Phoen. 292. 

the absence of MS. authority. Suidas and CUusieal Journal, No. Ixiii. p. 98. 

quotes this passage under' the word 62. tls ci^]*£visthe reading of se- 

yrorrhs, not yiwards. We shall recur veral MSS. and editions, and preferred 

to this form below. by Elmsley to Ira, the reading of 

60. yoaure wdtrrts] " The author of Brunck. But the context ftSyw itaff 

the Argonautics, ii. 631. has imitated olMv, ko094i^ (L\Aoy seems to require 



OIAinOTS TYPANNOS. 9 

[jLouoy xaff aitrlv, xouScy* aXXov* i] S* ijx^ 

oXX' Terrs ?roXX6i [jJp jxc Soxpueravra Sij, 

^oXXo^ S* h^ohg sXdoyra ^povrlBog wy^iuoig. 

ijy S* cS erxoTTcoy eupitrxov latnv /aovi}v, 

rotunjy sTrpa^a. 9rai8a yc^p Miuoixitog 

Kpcovr, ijxauroS yafJiSpivj ig rdi Iludixa 70 

C9r8jx>|/a ^'o/iSou iwfJMff, dig vidiQ* o ri 

Spcoy iQ r/ ^oiWov n}vS« puTotijxijv :roXiv. 



&a, one individual ; and this it tile law. So •m^vOMphs, says Brunck, has a 

opinion of Erfufdt. wide sense. 

65. &ff^ otfx ^^'"^ V] This is pro- TlvBuA'] Of Delphi : so called either 
bablv an imitation of the precept given from UvOifv, the serpent slain by Apollo ; 
by the t^Xos iv^ipos in Homer to Aga- [Stravimus innumeris tumidum Py« 
memnoo, II. B. 24. Ov xph wmry^xutp Uiooa sagittis :]) or more probably from 
cdSciy fiovXfi^^p iM^pa, So also m^fuu, to inquire. " Nomen esse 
Sept. Theb. 1. KJiifwv toATtoi, xph dicitur a serpente con6xo ibi sagittis 
X^iy r& Kcdpia, 'Ooris ^vXdcrffti ApoUinis, et ibi computresoente, a v^6b», 
wpSyos iy vpOfUf^^ v6\tmt, Otaica yw- putrescere facio. Sed fortasse verius, 
fi&F, 0\4^apa /lii icoi/uvy htr^, a wwOiafOfJuu, qoia ibi oraculnm ce- 

66. Icrrc , , \ fu ieucp^earra] Not lebre.'' Damm. in P. R. 
IktKpOffm. After the verbs oUa, aifrdd^ 71. As ir^ot9*] I sent him that he 
yofuu, Iffiifu, and others of a similar might learn. Where a purpose, end, 
kind, the Greeks place the participle result, &c., is denoted by the help of 
and not the infinitive mood. Thus the particles Tra, li<ppa, &s, fiii, Uc» 
tirrt ftc 9aKp€<nu would not be Greek, (I) if both the action and the purpote 
though Pro certo habete me flevisse, of it belong entirely to time past, the 
is very good Latin. The Latin poets purpose is denoted by the optative 
sometimes imitate this construction, mood only, as here : (2) if the actiou 
Virg. ^n. ii. 376. sensit medios di- belong to time present or future, the 
lapsus in hostes. And in English, purpose is denotcSl by the subjunctive, 
though aflTectedly, Milton, P. L. ix, and not otherwise. n(fiwMtindv4/jo^, 
792. And knew not eating death. &s tt^Bnrai: frt/xifM, &s w^n-o, are 

67. wkdyois] There are two forms, correct: W/Air« and W^ofw, &5 v^Ootro : 
wXdbfos and TKimi, The former is (hvfit^, &s wiAifrai, are incorrect, 
never used by i£schylus [see Pier- See Mr. Tate's able and lucid expli- 
son. Moeris. p. 315. Elmsl. J, the tatter cation of Dawes's Canon, Mus. Crit. 
never by Sophocles ; both forms oc- vol. i. p. 524. and Dawes. Misc. Crit. 
car in £uripides, that of the feminine p. 82. 

only once. Brunck calls itTJimos the 72. T^r8« fwred/iyfy] The epsilon is 

Attic form. here short before the initial p, other- 

70. yofigphy] TofAgphs is any rela- wise there would be a spondee in 4he 

tion by marriage; here a brother-in- fourth place. When a word ending 

B 5 



10 SO*OKAEOTS 

XuTTSi^ ri Trpaxrtrei. rod yap tixirog iripa 
fltTTcerri ir^^lw toS xotBr^xovrog ^fpovowr ^5 

orav S* Txr^ToUj TTjvixaur* iyoo xaxo^ 
[jLt^ Spcoy ay eiriv Triuff &r' ay SijXoi ^i6g» 

IE. aXX' €1^ xaX^y crt/ r' cT^a^^ oJSs r aprlcog 
Kpiovra Trpoo'errct^oyra frrifJLa^otitrl fboi, 

OI. eS ''ya^ ''ATToXXoy, ei yap iy rvpfjj yt Ta> 80 

with a short vowel precedes a word be- alters from the commoo reading ^po>), 

ginning with p, the syllable preceding " for he passes beyond or exceeds the 

the p becomes long, pnwided the metri- reasonable time/' XP^^^ being under- 

cal ictus faUt upon it; otherwise the stood from the preceding line. This 

syllable, as in this passage, remains gloss being placed in the margin, from 

short. Tothr^ forty ffSiy roifpyor th thence crept into the text. Such also 

iftj^ ^4wow, (£.R. 847. This limita- was the opinion of Bentley, which 

tion of Dawes's Canon, (which like seems to be corroborated by Suidas, 

most of hts canons requite some re- roD KtJHtKwros ir4pa xp^>vv, rovrdem, 

striction,) was eommanicated to the rov Sptir$4prof, X^yrrat 9h md rov cl«c^ 

editor by his able and kind instructor, rot Wpa. Brides, the word KoBffiw, 

J. Tate. On this subject, see Kidd's though so common in the Gre^ prose 

Edition of Dawes, p. 285. Quarterly writers, does not occur in any other 

Review, vol. v. p. 225. Blomf. Prom» passage of the poets except this. It 

1059. may not therefore unfairly be inferred 

^v&uifitty] *P^ signifies, to draw or that this Hne is not the composition of 

drag; p^fiai, in the middle voice, to Sophocles, but the manufacture of some 

draw to oneself ; and is a term derived scholiast or transcriber, 

from war, when a man drew to himself 77. fii|Xo7] '* Subjunctive. See 

his wounded friend out of the fight, in Matth. Gr. Gr. § 527. not. 2.'* Erf. 

order to protect him ; hence, to defend, 79. irpoo-or.] All the MSS. ivpo- 

to rescue. artlxoyra, and so in CE. C. 30. 

73. KcU /I* ^fatp"] *' And the day Jlpotrtrrparorrt^tifnafrfs is rightly read 
measured along with [or compared by Schweigheus. Polyb. i. 42. Erf. 
with] the time [of his departure] grieves 80. c{ 7^ ir r^xtf J^ '''V] ^^ ^^ 
me [to think] what he is doing." Er- tl fhp, with the optative, which are 
furdt has illustrated the construction said to be used in the optative sense 
Ainrc?, r( wpdtrcrti, by the following re- of the Latin utinam, are m reality el- 
ferences. infr. 155. ifi^l trot i^6fA€vos liptical : ** if he come, &c., I shall 
r( . . ^(ov^fir xp^os, Aj. Fl. 794. be happy," or « all will be well." So 
j(<rrc fl* Myftv, r( pfqf, Hec. 185. Sci- Homer, Hymn, in Merc. 309. El 71^ 
fui(M», ri iror* iva/rrivtts. See Schefer. ifuA roffa^fyBt Ofol HCrofuy -ntpoBuw. 
L. Bos. p. 580. Hec. 824. Ef yun yipoiro fdiyyos ^ 

74. cfic<(rofWpa] ultra qutlnnequwn fipaxiocu The Latin writers have $i 
erat. Musgr. in the same sense. Si nunc se nobis 

75. ftx^trrt] This line is considered ille aureus arbore ramus Ostendat ne- 
bv Poison (see Kidd) as a gloss or ex- more in tanto, i£n. vi. 187. O ri an- 
planation of the preceding words, rod gulus ille Proximus accedat, qui nunc 
yitp ^iK&rof vcp$ (which he ingeniously denormat agellum, Hor. Sat ii« 6. 8. 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 



11 



!£• olMC $lxourai ju.^y, iJS^^. oi yap ay xapa 

9roXuerr4^i^$ cuS* el^c xayxap^oo 8a^yi}^« 
01, Tap^' si(rofi€(rda' ^(tf^iMrpos yap wg ^y^ieiv. 

nV Tifiiv rixs^s roS d-sou ^ij/aijv ^ipmi^ ; 
KP. £erdXi]v. Xeyco yotp xa) rot Suo'^op , ei ru;^oi 
xotr* o^dov s^cXdovrOy iravr* au siru^sTy. 



85 



Markland, Earip. Suppl. 1145., pro- 
posed ri^r for r^, to correspond with 
fioTc/x. Brunck calls this a most ele- 
gant emendation, and admits it into the 
text. But ry for rty\ is generally used 
in phrases of this kind. Sept. Theb. 
468. x4farotfi' ftv ff9iy tM§, OTby n^xv 
9i ry. Cboeph. 132. i\0€iif 8* *Opl- 

81. <nrr$pi] The ancienta applied 
the title vwMip even to their female 
deities, though the feminine form m/n 
rcipa was in Qommon use. *H7o^fic^ 
t^s m^6x§m9 f&cu ro^of (Tarr^pay, 
Pherecrates. See Pearson on the 
Creed, p. 72. Brunck calls irttr^p 
a noun subst. " Compare Agam. 673. 
PhUoct 1471. Med. 360." lUmsl. 

82. oi 7^ hif] These particles may 
be rendered by alioquin non, ** other- 
wise not;'' and they always precede 
an elliptic sentence : " for he would 
not have come crowned with laurel, 
&e., if he had not been the bearer of 
pood tidiiws." Sx^A^ t» also is used 
m similarly elliptic sentences, ^x^^ 

(E.R.424. 

83. voAiHTrt^t] A messenger of 
good tidings had his hea<l erowned with 
bnmches ^ laurel or rather bay. EO^ 
^t^daof m tax'' ^cl ieaTcurr«^ I|tc(- 
Xoi^ 6p& rur' 5ySpa vp^f x^^^ Kifymv, 
Track. 178. " Theseus in Eurip. 
Hipp. T. 813. being informed of the 
deatn of kis wife, says, ri ^^pra roiaV 
iu4irr§f^iai icdpa wXficroS&i ^^AXoit, 
9vrrvxi^r 3ff«#p^f Jftf; Fabius Pictor 
ap. Liv. xziii. 11. S^Jutntm ah iempH 



antutite, ticut eoronatus laurea corona 
et oraeulwn adiiuet, et rem divinatn 
fecitttt, ita ccronatum navim atcendtrei 
^nec ante deponere earn, quam Romam 
ffervmistetJ* Brunck* 
. ** waytcdfiFov, perf'acunda, A rare 
meaning, but defended by other com- 
pounds of iray" Erf. 

84. i^fifurpos] " The Schol. well : 
oIk tfTTi, ^fiortf fuucpdy, dXA* ^YY^^ "^^ 
fUrpop ^i*y Tov djco^ir, 8i& rh xhtiviot^ 
ywiarBeu,*' Erf. 

85. Hmo^'] a prince, 6 taw ibv, one 
who is above or over others. " By this 
name were addressed not only kings, 
but the sons and relations of kings and 
the nobility of any state. See infr. 
904. AnUg.1091. Hipp. 88." Mus- 
grave. 

K4fiwiuC\ For lenfkar^s, relation : the 
abstract for the concrete : see above, 
V. 1. rpo^. " Eurip. Orcst. 479. 'a 

Phoen. 298. ''n Ivry^i'CM rm¥ 'At^- 
vopoi riiamv. infr. 128. rvpayyi^s 
ovrw wt<roivyis—'fot rvpdyyov ofhv ire- 
ffSrros" Brunck. 

86. liK^is . . . f^pMf ;] The parti- 
ciple Syvv, ^4ptty, tx^^» A°<^ some 
others, are found with verbs of motion. 
See Valokenaer. Phoen. 257. 

87. rifxot . . . ^cA0d»^a] Not ^{cA- 
9c&. Some grammarians maintain that 
Tvyx^am i^tKdinf is precisely the same 
in meaning as ^|^A0oy. But this is 
not true: for wherever riryx^bw is 
used, there is always implied an idea 
of casualty or chance. See Viger. 
p. 246. 

B 6 



12 20*0KAE0TS 



01. itrriv ii TToTov touttos ; o5t« yoip ^patrvg^ 

KP. si r&ySff j(fi\l!^ug ^rXija-iot^oyratv xXuciy, 

iTOifJLOg elTTeiVf etre xai (rrsij^siu lo'ai. 
OI. 1^ Travro^ auSa. ra>yS« ya^ ^rXiov ^cpoi 

tI TTSvQogy ^ xa) r^^ ifAT^g ^^X^^ Tripi. 
KP. ^iiyoi/jL oiu oT ^xootra roS d-coS irapa* 95 

fjAOArftjt X^P^St ^9 Tcdpajctjctivov p^dov} 
ev TvjS*, sXotuveiy, /aijS* avT^xstrrop rpi^eiu. 
01. 9roia> xaQapfjL^i '^'V o^rpoirog ryjg ^o/t^opo^; ' 
KP. avSpijXaroSyra^, ^ ^ovco ^ovov ^rdcXiy 100 

Xtiovra^, ai^ to8* a.Ijxa ;^«i/Aa^oy ttoXav. ji - ,..^ i 

A* t 

90. T^ 7c, &c.] '* The dative here im-pliim fiioif, (E, R.238. n^f ir^ 

marks the cause. See Matth. Gr. Gr. ir6vop ^ip9i, Aj. Fl. 86& Infr. fUk^os 

§ 403. c*' Erf. M«^4y ««>'^ xnp*^"' 

92. iroifws flvcirl The aoziliary 101. &f rdS' a2]ua x**M^<**' t^m^] 

verb ff(fu is frequently omitted, when Mudge altered the common reading 

iroifjMs is used. So Troad. 74. tro^i', rW into t^kS*, which was adopted by 

& /So^Xci, r&>-' jfcov. Med. 612. its Brunck, but Erfurdt and Elmsley de- 

Mroifios iupd6if^ SoiiMU X'P^* See also fend T^t — " this murder" [of which I 

Demosth. Philipp. iii. 3. and Aj. 813. am going to speak] : " 88€ is sometimes 

cfrc Kol (rrcix«<y lirw] '* The com- so placed, as to refer to what is sub- 

plete sentence would be, ffrc mU rrcf- seauently mentioned. Hom. II. ix. 527. 

Xcu' l<r» XP!^C*''f '^oifi&s c^ ical rovro Mifiyrifuu r6^ ^pyor iy^ wdkM, o9ti 

3p^. Eurip. Ion. 1 120. TltwvfffjJyai p4w y^, 'Qs l^y h 8' d/uir i^ frdtntirai 

yi^, cl deufttv ^/ms xP'^"* V^^oy ftv i^ ^Uouri. P.V. 622. Jo. OHicowiedpois ftv 

votfAty, A<f 6m ^dos ; where Heath says t^« 5«p<^ ^fAoi ; Pr. A^* l^m-a^ odfrci/' 

that l^ioy ftv i^tp is understood." Elms. Erfurdt. This usage of 88c, not uofre- 

95. " A^. ftv} I will iay. See on quent in the tngtcwriterSyis most com- 

£1.1491." Bninck. * moo in Herodotus ... rdSc A^')^oiMri — 

99. rpAwos] " Modus , ratio, Aristot. they mention the following particulars. 
PoUt 2. rls o8y 6 rpincos ivrai 8ia- *fis^— olfia xc^^o^ >9 the nominative or 
Xjorpis rwf ^^wf-y Eurip. Here. F. accusative absolute. The same go- 
965. rlshrpiwot |cv^ca*f Ti|0'8c;" Erf. vemment occurs without 4f : as Hec. 

100. ^ly ^voy] The juxta-posi- 118. T^m^ v^iytmr, toTs 8* o^l 9o' 
tion of these words adds considerably icovr. Hermann notes : " Pronomen 
to the force of the passage. Crest. 32. 88f ita spectat ad sequentia, ut proprie 
KAvciO* 6 Ktlvov yw6f»jwos ^ly ^or sit hie, fuem in mmte habio, Itaque 
Kia^i. See also Crest. 807. Eurip. h. 1. quum nominatns sit jam ^iSrof, 
Suppl. 624. Ktusht, v6yost t>6&of, and ad hunc refertur : tum demnm ad se- 
other words occur under the same cir- quentxa.' Accusativoram huiusmodi 
onmstances. Kcmhv kok&s vw Sfiopw oonstructionem explicuit Elmsieius ad 



01 AinOTS .TTPANNOS. 1 3 

01. TTOiou yap av^p^g njvSg [irjvCe^ ru^rjv j 
KP. ^v >]ju.iv, m "voL^y Aaiog iroff r^ysfjuco^ 

01. l^oiS* axoi>a>y' ou yAp sio'^TSov yg «-a>. 105 

KP. TouTou ^avovTO^, vuv JTrio-riXXsi o-a^A^ 

Touj auToivroLg }(jsif!i ri/uops7y nvag. 
p 01. 01 S" sio"} 7o5 y^^ ; 7o5 roS* 8upsQ7J(r8Tou 

tj(yog ifraXaiag iutrrixfJLapTov alrictg ; 
KP. iv T^8* c^a<rxs y^. ri Si ^i]rou/tsyoy 110 

aTuurov* sx^fuysi Si rajct«Xoujct«yov. 
01. TTOTspa 8* Iv ctxoig^ rj \ aypolg o Aaiog^ 

^ y^^ s^' aXXi}^ TiS8s fr\}[JL7riTrru ^ovco ; 
KP. ^soipo^, a>^ l^ao'Xf y, ixdr^iuoVf ir&Kiy 



y 



Hencl. 693. et in addendis ad eum ip hfBpJ^ts, 8 ri, oIk iv XP^ Cn^ov- 

locnm." (Tty i^wplffKerat" Erf, • 

107. "Ti/iMpttyripd. Saidas v.*£iri. 112. It seems strange, and is one of 
0TcAAc(. The order is Hurr4?Oi€i tu^ the improbable circumstances in this 
rtfMp€a^ robs aJhoivras. So 8i}Aovr beautiful play, that (Edipus should 
rufd, infr. 1287." Elmsley. Her- have succeeded to the throne of Laius, 
mann, as in the text, reads rtvds, and and married his widow, without having 
thus notes : " Tivd cum Erfurdtio edidit made himself acquainted with the par- 
etiam Elmsleius, comparana ille v. ticulars connected with the death of 
1287. probatque Reisigius ad (Ed, Laius: they were known to Jocasta; 
Col. p. 319. At illius locij alia ratio and we are told in the play itself, 
est. Hie non ut aliquis, sed ut civi- v. 693., that CEdipus and Jocasta lived 
tas Cflsdem illam puniat, jubere dici- on the ipost confidential and affec- 
tur oraculum. Itaque revocavi rtyds, tionate terms. " (Edipua, however, 

?uod etiam Suids cod. Leid. habet. offers an excuse for this, ▼. 128., and 

ndieit eo prooomine Creon, incer- 229., and Aristotle de Art Poet, zviii. 

turn esse, qui sint illi, qui occiderint 14. and zxv. 8.'' Erfurdt. 

Laium." 114. &«tpbs] Bfo^r was a person 

108. rov yris ;] Ubi terrarum ? ubi commissioned to offer sacrifice to some 
gentium 1 adverbs of time, place, and god, and to consult an oracle. He was 
quantity require a genitive. There is always engaged and concerned in the 
a somewhat singular application of this transaction of business relative to the 
in Antig. 42 : IIoZ^rticiyB^cvfta; voD gods; and thus distinguished from 
ywAfifls roT* •! ; ' wpiaivs, a person char^ with civil 

110. rhtk fyro^fififoy] " Terence, business. In the council of the Am- 

Heaut. iv. 1. 8. Nihil tam difficile est, phictyons, the ^Hfpbs was called hpo- 

Suin qusrendo investigari possiet.'* liyiiiAtev, Laius went to Delphi: rhf 

»runck. *' Chsremon Stobsei, i. 9. 4icT9$4rra waSJki fuurrtiwy f»a0w «l fui- 

p. 236. Heer. oi&ic Ifrriy oMy r&y k4t' cfif. Phoen. 36. 



14 20*0KAE0TS 

Trpog ofjcoy oujc §ff t}ce&\ oig aTfo-raXij. 115 

01. ouS* oiyy8\6g ng^ ooSk (n^iJujrpaxriop oSo5 

xoTii^, OTOO Ttg ixfJLadaip i^^p^ar ay ; 
KP« ^yrja-xowTi yapf irX^y slg ng^ og ^oSio ^uymv^ 

cuy sTSfiy ^X^y iv, o&Siy cT^' £iSa>^ ^pao'ai. 
01. T^ xoTov ; ly yap Wxx' av s^aipot yuaAaiv^ 120 

oLp^r^it ^pa^§7au el \oiSoi[JLSv iX^iSo^, 
KP. XoQO'ra^ f ^ofl^xc fruyr^jfiyrag ou juua 

poujuiif] xrauiiy itiu, aXXa o-uy ;rXi9d8i x^sp&v, 
01, Xtt>^ oSv Xijo'Tij^y st ri jui^ ^uy apyupco 

hrpatro'ST ivQii^, eg to8* ay riXfJLr^g «&} ; 125 

KF, SoxoSyra ravr ^y* Aa/ou S* oXoiXoro^ 

ouSf}^ apoiy^ ffy xaxo7|p iyiyv§ro. 
01. xaxoy Sk xoioy €/t^o8cuy, rupayy/So^ 



^ic9i)/4«r] This word is distinguished Parasit t ii. p. 860. cCpots ciirfar. 

from iaro9viftMr, *Eir8i}/4«r is a person Plutarch. Prec. Reipubl. gerendc, p. 

who goes out of his own country : hro- 798. F. Cnrwy Sk vatwcMT^eu rol 8c^/ac- 

Si)/idr, an absentee, or one who is living pos /irrafoA^t iccU ^<rvx^o5, cl^ Korei- 

in a foreign country. 0i<r$ai riiv h^vofup** 

1 17. Srovrir ^jc/moMw'] " From whom 122. I^chtkc] " H« tissd to jay " — 

one might learn, and make use of his he was in the habit of saying. See 

information." "Orov is governed of above, v. 36. 

ixfuiiOiUff and ^uft in the absence of 125. hrpdtrtrer* MM*] " Unless he 

iKfioBiiy would have been expected had been tampered with, or acted upon, 

with -xfh^fi^o. When two verbs, or by money from this country." '* Trans- 

a verb and a participle governing dif- late, peennia hinc transaetum euetf i. e. 

ferent cases, refer equally to the same nisi mnc, ez hac regione, pecunia esset 

noun, the Greeks, in order to aroid an subomatus." Erf. 
inharmonious repetition, used the noun is rit^ fty r^Afti^t] This expression 

ottlv once governed by one of the verbs, is elliptical : supply fiipos with L. Bos. 

and omitted with the other. See T^c r^Afiiyr is nearly the same in mean- 

R. P. Med. 724. and Matthis Gr. Gr. ing as t^v8« fiKfiyiir. 
$656. 128. TvpoyWdor o0tw tt^vo^ojis] 

120. Iy 7^ . . .] The order is -^ca- « When royalty had thus fallen." Her« 

Buif yhp t¥ ^(«^( &y roKXA, ** The is the abstract put for the concrete : 

ascertaining of one fact may be the rvpAanmv othm iMcAmos, ^sch. P. V. 

means of discovering many." Erf. ob- 232. |y«0Ti y^ irmsrovro rf rvpaifyi9t 

serves that " 96pi<ricio often signifies not vitnuMt roa fiKotat fiii rantSipat, 

so much excogiUtre as rationem inv9' See above, v. 85. 
fit'rc, qua fieri aliquid ponit, Lucian. 



• •ai. .M-n j==i^^z: 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 15 

KP. 1) TTQ^x^TiipShs S^iy§ ra vphg tfw) a-xoTreli^ 130 
[jLsQivrag r^yuSLg ra^ai^, TFpoo'r^yiro. 

01. oKTC 6^ uwapjfy^g aZQig oAr lyai ^avui. 
ewoL^lfog yap ^tuSag^ ot^uog Sc o-u, 
^po rod ^avovTog tij^S* «dsa*d* «ari<rTpo4>ig:^* 
wa-T iviixwg oy^sa-Q^ KOfJi^i cufJLfJM^op^ 135 

&7rip yc^p 00^ Tcoy aveoripw ^IXwp^ 
aW* avrog a6ro5, rour* a^roo'xeSai [iCtrog^ 
otrng yap ^v ixsivop b xraycuv, tol^ av 
xa[A av TOiatmfj XJ^ipX rtfjuopsiy d-cXoi. 140 

xelv<o TcpoirapxSoiy ouy, s/tauroy a>^8Xo>. 
aXX* «J^ ra^itrra, 7a7Ss^, 6ju^7s* jitcv, ^aQpwv 
r<rTa<rde, toucS* apapreg ixrripag xXaSoo^* 
aXXo^ Ss KaSjttou Xaov cud* oBpoi^ira), 
cog wav sfiou ipaxroin'og. tj yap Bvrit^eTg 145 

<rvy rtt> d^sco ^avot/jitsd', tj ireirraixirng^ 
!£• CO ^ai^s^y ItrrwftearQa* rcovSe ydip '^apiv 
xcii hsfjp' eSr^fjiev, wv o^ l^a7y£AA6rai, 

138. o^^f adroC] Ai^ov is here Mpas, Oppiao. Cyneg. iv. 186. alp6- 
goTCroed by iWri« in tbo preceding line. >icros x^hif6s" Erf. " They were sit- 
" 'Airo^Kcdw. Attic futur. for &iro- ting at the altar in the manner of sup- 
ffKOduTM. See on Ran. 298." Brunck. pliants. See CE. C. 1 158." Brunck. 

139. rd^ ftv KifA* fty] On the sub- 144. Kiiifiov Ao^y] The governors 
ject of the double h^, Hermann, Viger. of the land of Cadmus : the senate : 
p. 644. remarks that &y seems to be the same are designated as XApas <b«ic- 
lepeated in the same sentence, if the res, infr. 904. 

one belongs to the verb, and the other 145. &s vSy ifuv SpiicroyTOT] This 

to another word which may be taken is an instance of the genitive absolute 

doubtingly. In this passage he says with &s. The particle &s implies cer- 

the former fty refers to the verb di?<oi, tainty. 

the latter to ic^ ; " hie potent iosi- 146. <r^ r^ ;^c^] '< With the help of 

dias stniere fortasse etiam mihi." So the god," sc. i^poUo. The words <rb¥ 

also infr. v. 340. Tis yhp toiout* &y d§^ and dtdts freqnently occur in the 

oiit &y ipyifon' Iny KkUty ; rotavr^ fty tragic and other Greek writers, joined 

§eXAmf must be taken together ; " quia to a verb future. See Med. 625. and 

non irascatur, si forte talia audierit ? " 798. and Matth. Gr. Gr. j 577. 
See Matthias Gr. Gr. $599. 148. 88*] '08c here refers to Creon. 

142. " BdBfmv XarairBt] I. e. hrh The object of these suppliants was to 

fidffpan^, Antig. 418. (4ir^} x^*^' ascertain from CEdipus what response 



16 SO*OKAEOr2 

QyJ^ag ; ixriraiJLai ^oSsp&y ^pi^et, oelfJuoLn ^oXXaiy, 

i^jfs AaXi6 UouaVf 
afjL^) <ro\ al^ifjLsvoSf rl /xoi rj yioy, 155 

^ 7riptre>J)iO[JLivMg mpcug iraXiy 

i^cLvwrug XP^^^* 
siTri juioi, a! jffxifrias rixvovi'Kirlhf^g^ a[Jt£poTe ^dfAOL. 
Trp&rd a-6 xexXojuisvo^, ^vyarsp AioV) oi[Ji.€pt^r 'Adaya, 

[avTio-T. a. 

of an oracle or other means could pro- Erf. made these words pftreathetical. 

duce any alleviation to the pestilence ; I do not What he called before Aibs 

and Creon had announced to them the ^rty, he now calls by the name of 

particular mode to be adopted. Apollo." Herm. 

151. "''a Aibs — ^Ti] .£8chyl. h(ifUwosi " 0\, ^XaSoCfUPos, ^ 

Eumen. 19. Atbs vpof^rni' 8* ^^ 9o6fifpos, Homer. II. B. 261. i,(tro 

Aortas 'irarp6s. Add Virgil, ^n. iii. ydtp, fiii Nvrrl dog hn$6fua Ipfioc.'* 

251." Musgr. Brunck. 

ris irorc] " With what pouibU mean- 155. rl /am fj viop\ " What new 
ingi" Thus we say. What ever could event thou wilt accomplish, or one re- 
he mean 7 curring (vdlXir) after revolving years." 

voXvxpOinvl Delphi is called iroA^ The event about which the chorus is 

Xpwros from the number of oflerings anxious, is one that may have never 

presented to it. Bee an account of occurred before, or one which may. 

some of these given by Gyges and CroB- Tac. Hist. i. 2. Jam vero Italia imvu 

sus, and described by Herodotus, Clio cladibus, vel post longam seculorum 

$ 53. and Pindar, Pyth. vi. 8. It is seriem repetitis, adflicta. 

also to be remembered that in the 158. "Xfvcias] This word is here 

temple at Delphi were kept the trea- scanned as a spondee. In Homer, II. 

sures of several states. Herodotus A. 15. the two concluding syllables of 

roentious 3i|<ravp^s r&v KoptyBlmy, Kf^f^^ fono in scanning only one short 

153. ^jcrfrofuu] I am stretched out, syllable : Xfvai^ hfii aK^fwrpV* 

or on the rack : " I am racked in my 6^por4 ^dfui] Immortal response, 

fearful mind." " Properly said of the i. e. an oracle or response sent from an 

dead, as Gataker observed." Erf. *8ee immortal. 

R.P. Med. 585. 159. iccicAiJ/tiros] ALitckAam^: the 

TdixXuw] the active voice is here dnttve case agreeing with ftot after irpo- 

used where the middle mXKSfurof ^dtnrr4, v. 163. Seidler, Eurip. Troad. 

would be more proper. See R. P. 117. p. 16. thinks that KticK6fi9Pos is 

Orest.316. The scholiast reads vo\A^ the true reading; and Erfurdt (edit, 

for vrfAXMT. 1823.) has adopted it into the text on 

154. *Ii^ A. IL] " Bninok and the suggestion of Hermann. 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 17 

^AprsfLiVf a xuxXocvr* ayopcig d-povoy siixXf a ^ao'o-f i, 

xa} 4^o7?oy cxa^oXov, ia» 
rp/o'O'o} aXf^i/xo^i Trpo^ayrjri [loi, 
si TTOTs xa) irporipoLg aroLg uwsp 

ipyufjJpoL^ ToXffi 165 

rlvitrar ixroTriav ^Xoya ^19/Aaro^, Sxdere xa2 v5v. 

cS TTOToi, avdpiQfJM yap ^ipto trrpo^ii ^\ 

■> 

160. ToMbx^i" r*] This epithet ib 'Tarcpl H. 1. quod attinet, as 189. 
applied to .Jupiter, Neptane, and to and wtpi v. 94. iEschyl. S. Th. 425. 
Mercnnr, as well as to Diana. See rp4fAM 8* oliteeni^6povs fi6pws tw^p ^f • 
Sept Theb. 298. i£8ch.Supp]. 795. ^«y dXofiiyvp iSMcu," Erf. 

161. A joMcA^crr*] '* Who siu on a 166. ifi^ar ^jcrvirfav] " You effect- 
splendid circular throne or pediment in ed the expulsion of calamity." Here 
the forum." Diana bad a temple in iierowiay expresses the effect produced 
the forum at Thebes dedicated to her, upon ^A^to. After a verb ^active, an 
where her statue represented her in a accusative frequently follows of the ob- 
sitting posture on a circular pediment ject \ and an adjective, as here, or a 
or base. participle agreeing with it, to denote 

€6iicX^a] '* The common reading c6- the change which that action produces 

icAca is wrong. Both forms are cor- in its nature or qualities. Fhoen. 446. 

rect ; but the latter is here inadmissible Marcp, BteOikd^ouray dfioytytu ^iXovf, 

by the law of the metre. See Eustath. " having reconciled relations [so as to 

p. 1516. The Scholiast thinks that make them] friends." So Virg. JEn. 

EAiAca is the nominative for EffxAcm, i. 69. Incute vim ventis submersasque 

under which name Diana was wor- obrue classes. In English we have the 

shipped among the Boeotians and their same idiom : " to strike a man dead." 

neignbours the Platcaos. See Flu- On this subject iee Bentley's Epistle 

tarch. in .^^tid. p. 317." Brunck. to Mill. p. 18. Toup,Emend. Suid. iii. 

" Recte," says Hermann, " Sophocles p. 320. Hemsterh. ad Aristoph. Plut. 

e[»caro, sive mavis lyricam formam ut p. 4. 

in chori carmine poeuit, in auo cu- 167. & irirnoi] *' O Dii. Lycophron 

KAca pedestre et vuigare fuisaet.^' v. 943. has the nominative of this word : 

^dtf-o'ci] Sdtraw, though generally rotyitp tSvoi ^^{nXtv fjt^pucraM <nr6poy. 

intransitive, takes an accusative of the Plutarch, vol. ii. p. 22. ApioTts 9h v^ 

place occupied or seated upon. *A 6^ vovs robs 9aiftotfas [leaXoviny]" Mus- 

riiat SdrcSoy icai ia^dxropa ddtrffu, grave. H&woi does not occur in £u- 

Androm. 117. See also Iph.T. 278. ripides, but frequently in Homer and 

Troad. 138. Here. F. 1205. iEschylus. Od. A. 32. ''Q ir6woi, otov 

162. kKoB6\a»'] Dor. for lKifi6Xo^, 8^ ¥v dco^s /Sporoi olriimrrtu. On this 
a Homeric word : kKwnfi^Kirris also passage the Scholiast observes : ''H 
occurs in Homer. irtdroi, 2 iravaf. i<m 8^ Mf^fta ax^' 

164. cf iroTc Kti rporipeu] The rXMurfwv Si^Xwrtie^y — " it is an adverb 

order is, cf irorc leal irpoT4pas aras 6p- expressive of indignation ;" and also 

mtfUvas 6wkp ird\ci . . " if iver, when of alarm, sorrow, and astonishment : 

former disaster rushed over, or threat- but in this latter sense it is written 

ened, the state.** wowoT, 



18 SO*OKAjEOTS 

jcXtira^ p^dovo^ aS^srat^ oure rixourty 
xofJiOLTw^ a>i}(o\}<n yuyouxs^* 

dbcrav 9rpo^ itriripotj ^£o5* 



169. o68* fw ^poi^fSos] 0&8i k^ is r^s JcXd^s o'ol y^ypcupOt ft6\is ^^x^ 

tbe readiDg of Suidas and the scholiast, /mmi cis ZuuirKwfiP** Musgnive. " Ap- 

and adopted by Elmsley. The read- pian. de Rebus Hispao. c. 32. rris fuL- 

ing of all the MSS. and copies is oM* xiis oinc hanurx^* ^^ ^^* Pui>« c. 75. 

ivi ^»poPTl9ot iyx^** N^ for j^ bow- hfwrxw toO iro\^fiou. ibid. 136. Ay^ 

ever is a contraction, as ilrfurdt re- vx^ 4 /SovA^ rou (rvyoucMr/uoO." Erf. 

marks, scarcely found in the choral 175. ((AAor &\A^] "I.e. ((AAorlir* 

odes. Hermann calls this an Iambic &AAy, a/ium luper aViiunn* Eurip. 

line, except that it has an anapaest in Troad. 1323. &AAy 8* &\Ao ^pw^w. 

the 5th place. Vid. Matthis Gr. Gr. $ 400. g." Erf. 

171. o(^« 7^ ;ic7owi] "P.Victo- 176. Airfp] Eurip. Hippol. 840. 

rius compares the words of Pacuvius "Oprci 7^ &f t» ^k x^P^ upayTos c7 

in Nonius : Nee grandirifrvgum fetum Tlifitiii* 4s "Adiov Kpaan^ dpfi-fyrwrd ftou 

fmte, nee mttesoere. It was formerly 177. KpHaaov Afuuiuuc^w mphs] 

believed that the gods when angry with The same imaee is expressed by Eu- 

men for some gross acts of impiety, in- ripides in relation to the violence of 

jured the productions of the earth, and sadors, which here denotes the rapi- 

destroyed the offspring of animals, till dity with which those afflicted with 

they were appeased by atonement for the plague hurried to the shades : 

the guilt." ^runck. vavruci^ r* ia^tipx^^ Kptiwatay irvp6s. 

173. ligUty] Mournful, is derived Hec.605. 'Afuuftdtcwrof, 6 rdmf f^iyas, 
from the ejaculation l^, or because &ytw fuucpSs : from /aokos is derived 
women in child-birth taffi ^vds, fukcros, and with the reduplication 
shriek out. See Hesych. in voc. hitous fut, and tbe insertion of the iota /loi* 
Kottdrovs. Eurip. Phceniss. 1046. IcUc- fidieeroi, and with the intensive a, 
fMit iffT4pa(op oUou l4fio¥ Mp, lifiov JtfiaifidKtros, This is Damm's deri- 
n4\os. vation. To this it may be urged as an 

174. iufixowt] ^Ayeaiv ixowrip objection that the antepenult of iifuu- 
Hesych. <* have respite or deliverance ttdtctros is short, whereas it would be 
from " — or understand ieanobs, and long if derived from /iSicoi. A more 
translate, '* support themselves under." probable derivation is from /ao^uCw, 
See above, v. 26. " With Kafxdrwf, itirh cum impetu feror in aliquid, and a in- 
is understood : obtt &y4xovauf iarhliitonf tensive : it then would signify, rush- 
leyidTuy : mm resurgunt iterum a Lu- ing very violently, violent, irresistible, 
cine doloribus. Syues, EpistdS. &«^ 178. iucray] From &ys», frango ; so 



[s 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 19 

V7{KioL h\ yiviQ\a irpog Triito ^auarr^^o^ 180 
xtiiTOU upouermg* 

oKTOLy xapoL ^oujujoy aXXodsy aXXai 

Xuypcov TTOveop 1 85 

(TTovosirtra n yrjpug o/AauXo^* 
cov U3r£p» <? j(jp\}<ria ^(tyarsp Aio^, 

ffu&TTa Tljt4\|/ov aXxav* 190 

^A^«a re rov jttaXepov, (rrpo^ij y . 



ofyioA^ff, from the same : that on of sight is joined with a noun of hear- 

wbich the sea breaks: &kt^ is a rugged ing, and the object heard is thereby 

or rocky shore. described more strongly as being heard. 

i<nrc>ou] "Zampos is generally used For, Segnius irritant animos demissa 
as a substantive^ though here it is an per aures Quam qus sunt oculis sub- 
adjective, signifying western, evening, lecta fidelibus, Hor. A. P. 180. There 
dark, gloomy. JEschylus, P. V. 366. is a sirtilar instance below : "EXofofr* 
has foircpos anadj. Tfipowir* "AtXoj*- 70^ rov vu(^6trros 'Aprlus tpoMtura 
ros, hs vp6s iovipovs riruvs'LorriK^, ^d/ia Hapyeurov, and Sept. Thcb. W. 
•« I know no one who thus denominates Kr&mv UthpKor wdrayos obx Ms 
Plpto. We find n6pw* 'Axipovros 9op6s, " So Ao/iirpA ifwi^, elara war, 
a«Tay wop' €«eric«oy in Pindar, Pyth. xi. in Polluc. lib. ii. sect. 116. Plu- 
stroph. 2. See also Antig. 806, 807." tarchns de Virtuto Mulier. its W eWe 
Mosgr. vwKWK^a, XofAirp^ ^b^X^AvCc, vol.ii. 

179. 5y»<<Ai5] Translate: "in whom p. 285." Musgr. " Bacchylides (ap. 

the state suffers an unnumbered or in- Stobaeum Serm. liii. and Plutarch, 

calculable loss." " So Electra,227. Numa. p. 168.) v. 12. »cu8ijco1 «* ff/twi 

iufdptSiws 28c djp^MM^. In the same ^A.^oKrcu." £rf. 

manner Tr8cb.247. should probably 188.«/LuwXoflGl.<rw^M«Tnj. Brunck. 

be read ii^MfAp hHiptBitos.** Erfurdt. 189. XP^^\ This word is to be 

180. vnkia\ " Neut. plur. for an scanned as a spondee. See above v. 

adverb. Gl. wfi^kas, irifAca tk iral iofoi- 168. 

icrms iK irapoAXMw." Brunck. " It 190. •h&ra'] U here the accusaUve 

is notforan adverb, but should be taken from €wJ4, agreeing with dXicdi^, not 

with y4v96Ka." Herm. the vocative from «W»i?ff, agreeing 

184. iKThpinpiifidjuow] " Ad alia- with diyartp, as Brunck contends: 

riumgradtis.*Aierk\semimntia,^oxif* because cWmjf could scarcely be 

as the Scholiast explains. So iCsehyl. joined to a feminine noun, and the 

Choeph.718. iuer^ x^M^o'* teputchri fem. form *(wku occurs, as also the 

iumulw. Aid. and some MSS. iutrh^ masc. ^bonrSs ; tvi4 is 6 ical ^. Antig, 

irapajgtifuoy," Erf. 530. r4yyova^ ^iwra vap^idy, 

187. vcuAy 8i Ac^«i] Here a verb 191. "Aped] Mars, sc. the plague. 



20 SO*OKAEOYS 

^X^yfi /Af TTipiSorirog avria^mv, 
waVJfrfruTW ^pa[JLri[xa umriirai irarpas ' 

UTroupoUj §tr eg fxtyav 1 95 
^aXa/Aoy 'A/t^irp/ra^, 

QpTj/jXiop xXuSoiva* 
r^Xfi yolp if ri vw§ a^jj* 

which u denominated above v. 27. to be the AtUntic* " as well because 

6 wvp^pos ^tfs. "Afti is the accusa- no other was equally deserving of men- 

tive after twrlacu, tion on account of its magnitude ; as 

192. ^xoXieof itffwUiw] " Hie est because it was at the greatest distance 
Atdcusidiotismus, in quo, pro adjective from the Greeks of all the seas which 
voculam &ycu si substituas, sensus were then known, and therefore best 
evadit simillimus." ** Hujus generis adapted as <Mpltu)e of banishment for the 
alia nonnulla sunt apud £uripidem ; plague." Toe Scholiast says, ^^d^afu)f 
sed apud Sophodem looge plura." Afju^irplrjis — ff^ovr IWb al 2v/iirAi|- 
Valckenaer. rhoen. 328. "AvfirXos ydScf, ir4rpm ttair. A similar dis- 
^apiwv AcujcSr. Hipp. 147. iu^l^pos tinction prevails, Hipp. 3. 'Otroi re 
d0^c0y vcAii'AM'. Eur. Electr. 310. Tl^ov rtpn^imv t' *ArXxurruc&y Nal- 
*Ay4oprof Upwr. (£. C. 786. kokw ovciv cftrw. In his note on this latter 
ftioirof. Aj. F1.32L. *A^pfrros i^4tftf passage Dr. Monk denies that n6pros 
fMtcvfjidra^, Soph. Electr. 1002. "AXv- is properly explained by Musgrave 
iroT th^r. Brunck and Elmsley. after the Scholiast as meaning the 

193. irepitf^os] Active, as v. 880. Euxinesea. 

Kif'ai/o'TOf , v. 962. It means then vc^ 197 Avd^cKov] Referring to the 

€o&w, Antipater, Anthol. p. 62. "A^ Pontus, called Ei^tcyos, kot' kmi^pa^ 

futw, &t»i^i96riTos 5^1*. MusoR. Scbo- auf ; either from the dangers attending 

liast : vepl hy HKcurros /3o$, which ex- the navigation of it, or from the cruelty 

planation Passow thinks the true one. of the nations which dwelt along its 

Erf. Perhaps imid(u, Alta voce pre- coasts. 

cor infugam vertat. Herm. 199. r^Aci yhp el . . . .] Translate 

194. ywrlaai] Brunck after the '* if the n^ht leave any thing at its 
Scholiast understands Sbs before tw close, this the day assails." Elmsley 
ritrcu, but ywrlffot is really governed by says that " r4\u means rtXivs, &r^X' 
ir4fix^oy. v. 190. 9^^, omnino, absolute." But there is 

irdrpas itrovpop] Gl. r^f inrpiBot no necessity to take r4\u in any other 

rris ifirjs 8i}\a5^ fuuepiy. ""Anovpos than its ordinary acceptation. The 

is the same as ^(^los, extorrts. The chorus is describing the dread ful efibcts 

root is the Ionic ojfpos, whence ni- of the plague, and says, if any thing 

\ovp6s" Musgr. or being escapes its attacks during the 

195. ti4ya» ddXofidy] Amphitrite night, it is sure to be assailed by it in 
was the fabled wife of Oceanus. The theda^, and thus it is explained by the 
bed of Amphitrite may mean the iEgean Scholiast : et ri ^ i^{ kyMw Kara- 
or Mediterranean sea, as contradis- Xefirerai, rovro iw i^M<^ iofotptircu, 
tioguished from the TUmos or Euxine Herm. coincides with ■ Erfurdt, who 
sea : though Musgrave understands it notes that Iv^ belongs to l(px<reu. 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 21 

TOUT Ix ^ftap ip^Brar 200 

oLtrrpairSiv xpanfj 

Adxu ava^, Tct t« (rot auritrrp. y\ 

^putrotrrpo^mv air ayxtiX&v 205 

apwya TrpotrraQiurOf rag re wp^oporjg 
^AprifJLiSog aly\aSf ^uv oJls 
AxkxC opsa iioo'tru* 

T^v )(fu<ro[Ji,irpait re xixXijo-xco, 210 

roUr^ iiraiyufKoy y£Sf 

201. T^,£] The lines in the strophe ^ySarfMrtfeu] " ^tfSarwBat, in this 

and antistrophe hen do not metrically paaeaee, seems to signify, to mention, 

agree. Hennann would read and or celebrate/' Elms]. Translate : " I 

arrange them in the following manner : wish that 1 could celebrate thy invin- 

Stroph. rhtf, A ratf fnfp^6pt§y 'Aorpoiray cible arrows, set forth from thy gold- 

KfiAni yiftmy, Ztv Udrtp, Ivh rt^ entwined strings, as our assistants. 

^taw K9fCttr9^, Antistr. IIcAfMO^Mu 207. hpvyh trpwrraBiyra] I. e. in 

^^yorr* . . . hrfhaSni irc^icf *Evl rhv one word wpocrar^pta. Erf. 

iar^iftow ip ^tois dt6p, 208. Musgrave has the following 

204. Adirei*] Apollo was called A^- learned note : " AfyAar. Vide Span- 
Kcios, either because he was more hem. ad Callim. H. in Dian. v. 1 1 . ubi 
particularly worshipped in Lycia (viz. Dea facem utraque manu gestans ex 
at Patara, whence nis appellation Pa- veteri nummo exhibetur. Atir^povt iofi- 
tareus in Horace), or because he slew x^^cr* Xa^irdESof depingitur Aristoph. 
wolves, and thereby proved a deli- Ran. 1406. — ^A^frci' Spca Sfoftnrci. Hu- 
Tcrer. In this sense the term is used, jus fabulse origoquae fuerit,ex8imili de 
Sept. Theb. 133. Kal <r^, A^icei* &ra{, Baccho fabu la conjicere licet. Auctor 
X^ios ywov. Or most probably from est Scholiastes ad Eurip. Phcen. 237. 
A^mf, diluculum, from whence is de- spontaneum ignem in quodam Par- 
rived the Latin htx. See Dr.Blom- nassi vertioe vulso visum esse, non 
field's able note, Sept. Theb. 133. dissimilem forte iis quibus Castoris et 

205. iiynvKSeiif] Qenitiv. plur. of Pollucis nomen tnbuit Antiquitas. 
&yjr^Ai|. Gloss, in membr. rh, v€vpk Hoc arripiens Euripides, Ion. 725. 
A^t. Brunck. Bacchum fiogit noctu in eo loco tri- 

206. itBdfjun^ *ABdfMffr*, which is pudiare, tsedam utraque manu gestan- 
the reading of nearly all the MSS., de- tem." 

stroys the metre. Ehnsley contends 209.A^icci*] The Lycian mountains ; 

that iidfuerot, and not hMftairrot, not the Lyceum, a mountain in Arcadia, 

is the form always used by the tragic 210. xfi^of^'''P<''''^ He is described 

writers. *A9d/uurros occurs in Homer, also by Lucian as ft/rp^ — iafuit9€fi4»os 

H. 1. 158. See Blomf. Sept. Theb. i^y K6ia\v, in Dialog. Jovis et Junonis, 

219. and Hermann, Obss. Crit. p. 57. vol. i. p. 247. Musgr. 



22 20*0KAE0TS 

oiv&Tra Hax^oif sSiov, 
MaivoSoiv o/toerroXoy, 

ayXa&TTi cruv 215 

01. AWsTg* a 8* aiTfirj, ra/tt Jav S^eXifj^ 6^13 

aXx^v Xa^oi^ av xayaxou<^/o'/y xaxioy* 

a *yai $ivo^ /itiv to3 X070U rouS* i^sp&f 220 

^^vo^ Si roS ifTpa^divTog. ov y^p ay [MLxp^v 

vov y, utrrspos yiip Atrrog slg ofrrovs r^Xco, 

6jx7)/ TTpo^wvio irSLtn JS^a^ftelois raSf. 

ooTi^ Tod' ujuiiuv Aflubv TQV AaSSaxou 225 

216. iaririfiow] The same as &ri^r, aUquid indieii reperinm. Particults 

(Hesych.) dubonoured; notreoeiving enim /u^ 06 cum participio iu jungunt 

the honours paid to the gods. The Greci, ut iQcertum reltnquatur, atrum 

scholiast adds : ^&y ydip iari rh cOcp- res aliqua non sit j quod ipsum ut 

ytrw robs if^pc&irovs. certum suraitur, ubi solum f^i et par- 

218. T§ vito'y dr* dniprrciv] To nufii- ticipium ooniunota sunt." 

ster to the disease. So Shakspeare, a^/tSoKw] A mark or sign by which 

Macbeth, act v. so. iiti " Canst thou a person is known ; in the same sense 

not minister to a mind diseased V is tr^fia, Horn. II. Z. 168. Uereitsig* 

Musgrave renders t^ r6ff^ innifMruitf nifies a hint. 

by " ea facere, qus* morbi natura et 223. Aitt^s] Elmsley here reads 

ratio exigit." Eurip. Autol. fir.iii. 7. tMn contrary to the authority of all 

4^uiniprrw rirxpus, MSS. and in p. zxviii. of the preface 

219. KiiMOKoO^uruf] For iea2 &i««ro^ to his third edition of this play, he says, 
^unv» The verb &yaicotf^f(w, " to raise ** Mirari se ait Hermannus, quod hmt 
lightly or gently up," occurs v. 23. su- in ahrhs routarim. Hoc habet Lanr. 
pra, and twice in Euripides, vis. Orest. B. a prima manu." But little seems 
212. and HippoL139. to be gained by the alteration: the 

222. ik^ o{Hi\ ftii €iOk coalesce into common reading is therefore here re- 
one syllable. See above, v. 13. " Gloss : tained. 

^irel obK I'xA' "V' orifutw" Brunck. elf iurroin rtXiS] *' T.e. tU i/orSv 

" Immo," says Erfunlt, " niri aliquod T4?<ot (rank) %^oimi. See Rnhnk. ad 

hahtrmn indtctum." And he notes thus Timseum, p. 251." Erfiirdt. TeAiv 

in the Addenda : *' Hermannus in Museo signifies to pay (tribute), and therefore 

ant. Stud, verba 06 yi^p — trlftlSoXop, to be rankea among the citizens. In 

quae ad omnem, quas prapcedit, (Edipi the same sense it is used infr. 234. and 

orationem spectant, aptissime vertit: Hom.Il. A. 156. 

parum ipte tfivestigandc prtfieertm, tun 226. Adbor . . urdroiScF] This idiom 



OIAinorS TTPANNOS. 23 

roSrov xiT^evm vavra trriiiMivuv iftot* 

aurhg xaff a&roS* nnVfrai yap aXXo jttiv 

f I S* aS ng aXXoy oISsv i^ aXXi}^ X^ovo^ 

Toy aitToj^Sipa [jlti <ricD5rara>* ri yAp 

xipiog TffXco *y^> X'3 X^P^^ ^potrxeltrBTcUm 

ffi S* au (ri<D7n}<r6(rdff, xai ri^ ^ ^/Xoti 

SsiVo^ aTTwtrfi Touiros ^ ^auroS roSf, 235 



does not occur in Latin and English, sage may be connected with the pre- 
where in both languages we should ceding without the necessity of sup- 
expect Sorts Kdro4i^p, Mphs iK rUfos posing any ellipse : " I recommend 
SmActo. The peculiarity is this : after every one to give me information, even 
verbs of knowmg, describing, speak- though he should be afraid to do so, 
ing of, &c., an accusatiye is subjoined, through a wish of suppressing llie 
deteripiim of, or eoneermng, tbie per- charge against himself;" or after a^6s 
son or thing alluded to ; where we Koff tArov^ we may understand ob ico- 
should place the same word in the sub- X&s rap€*t, which is expressed Trach. 
sequent sentence in such case as the 457. 

construction would.' admit. So Horn. 230. &ircio'iv] Abibit, he $kall de- 
ll. Z. 479. Kal wr4 ra ^oi, wwrf^s part ; f^iu and its compounds have a 
8* Syc iroXA^v (ifuvov, *Ek wo\4fAov prenmt form, but a future meaning ; 
iun6irr€L Plautus has imitated this so i}irw has a freaent imperfect form, 
idiom, Rud. ii. 3. 59. £am veretur, and a perfect meaning. " iateuriv, 
ne perierit. See Mu9. Crit p. 532. gloss. AircAs^crflu." Brunck. 
and Dawes Misc. Crit. 149. 231. ttAAor] The reading of all the 
228. Kel f*hf ^crrflu] The order, MSS. is altered by Elmsley to &AXof , 
according to Elmsley, is this : Kel fikw for no sufficient reason, as Erfurdt 
^oSehtu (orifuutfirv, also supplied by thinks; butif we examine the context, 
Brunck] abr^ Koff abrou, rotntUXfipL* we shall be induced to think that Elms- 
^irf^sAAfr. " And though he fears ley has done justice in this instance ; 
the consequences, let him give the for (Edipus having issued the procla- 
information against himself, thereby mation, as far as regarded the Thebans, 
averting the consequences of the then proceeds to foreigners, and says, 
charge. Erfurdt and Hermann reject ** ana if any other belonging to another 
this interpretation ; the former render- land knows the assassin, let him not be 
ing it " 81 metuat (sc. irdrra cjiiudvew silent.*' The common reading, how- 
ilAol) interverM suimet ipsius delatione, ever, makes very good sense, 
i. e. qui alium non potuerit, quam se 233. tcX£] The Attic future, rc- 
ipeum deferre ; the latter, " Si metuit, X^, f. Tt\^«, Ion. tcAIm, Attic. rcA£. 
81 ei contra se ipsum promendum est For an account of Attic futures, see 
indicium," and adds, that bve^agpUt is Dawes, Misc. Crit. p. 117. edit. Kidd. 
properly, oondita promere. The paa- 



24 SO*OKAEOTS 

a *x rcovSs ipourco, ratira y^^pr^ xT^^Biv s/ao3. 
wdttv S* ax* oTxa»y xavra^, a>^ [natrfAarog 



236. A Ve r6v8«] Sc A iic rSrSc, been cooMcrated. .Machines against 
what I shall do afur, or in coose- Ctesiphon, § 36. " The construction 
quenoe of this ; 4k, in the sense of is : &vav8« pstir' clffS^tatlcu tu^ r^St 
o^t«r, is freqaently used. Hec 55. ^cu* yfyt — rhif Mpu rovrop" Erf. 

• fi^€p, WIS in rvpcantut&p 96fmp, yiyr r^Sc] This word is strictly in 

afUr [having lived in] a royal palace, the possessive case, " I forbid any one 

The Latins use ex in the same sense, of or beLmging to this land, of which I 

See Donat. Terence Andr. i. 1. 10. po ssess the authority and throne, to 

Brunck says : " 4k rwvSc, ficr^ rovra, receive into his house, or address this 

dehinc, postea, a usa^ very frequent roan'* (sc. the assassin of Laius). 

in Sophocles. So Alciphron Epist 33. 241. x^'^^f W/mu^] ** Athensens, 

4k ro<ra6Tfis trwniO^ias, after so great lib. iz. p. 409. tells us what is the 

an intimacy." meaning of x^t^«r yf/Atuf. His words 

237. rhp Mp* &vav86] There are are the following :''£9rt8ix</^^^^'^* 
many passages which contain similar els h kirt^arrov SoA^r ^«c rov fi^fiov 
excommunications. Orest. 46. M^fl^ XoftSdi^otrm, 4^* oZ rhv ^wriaif 4irrr4^ 
^ftus ariyois, VL^ irvpl S^x*^^* M^< ^ovv * iced roin^ rtfuf^aUfwrts ri^s 
•Kpoa^ww rufd, Choeph. 285. Kal watpiirras f^iftnt" Brunck. 

rots roio6rois tftfrc Kpeer^pos fUpos ET- 242. iiBw] *' This word is go* 

vat /MTa<rxc<^i oh ^iAo<nrtfr8ov \t€hs, veroed by iccAc^, which is contuned 

B»fjL&v T^ &ircfp7ccy o6x SpvfAtyiiiv vo- in &rat/8fl». See Eurip. Orest. 514. 

rpbs Uiirty 94x*ir9tu 8*, olh-c wXk^iw 898. Phoen. 1224." Elmsley. " Some- 

TivcC* TldPTcnf 9' teriitov Ki^tXou Mf- times an infinitive requires a word to 

VKtty XP^^ Ktuc&t rafnxfv04rra ira^- be supplied which is the opposite to 

^>$dfn^ yu&p^. The Druids had a simi- the preceding one, as Herod, vii. 104. 

lar mode of excommunication, as we ^ viitos .... &»N6yfi viHh^ kt\, oIk 

learn from Cesar, Bell. Gall. vi. 12. Si 4Av ^c^iy oMp frXyjidos 4up9pAwmp 4k 

quis aut privatus aut publicus eorum /^x^r, &^A& fjJrovras 4v rp ri^u 4iti» 

[sc. DruiJarum] decretis non steterit, Kpo,T4uv ^ kK^KKwfBm. — sc. KcAc^ir, 

sacri6ciis interdieunt. Hspc po&na apud the contrary to oIk 4wv, as Cicero, 

eos est gravissima.' Quibus iu est in- Fin. ii. 21. 68." Matthiae's Gr. Gr. 

terdictum, ii numero impiorum et see- $ 534. 

leratorum habentur : iis omnes de- its fud/tr/uvros'] 'Ar is found not only 

ceduDt ; aditum eorum sermooemque with the genitive, but with the nom. 

defugiunt, ne quid ex cootagione m- and aec. absolute, in the sense of the 

comroodi accipiaot : neque iis petenti- Latin, tanquam, ut, quippe, quia, ut- 

bus jus redditur, neque honos ulius pote, &c. " as if/' ** on the ground 

eommunicatur. See also the curse that," " because," '< since." See above, 

imprecated upon those who should cul- v. 101. and Viger. p. 459. Ed. Glasg. 

tivate the Crisaan plain after it had 1813. 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 25 

ro5S^ rifjiiv ovTogj tog rh IluQtxov ^so5 

fiOLvriiov i^i^Tj^sv apriiog Ijcto/. 

iyw /Jikv ouv roioo'Ss rtS rs ^al[JLOVi 245 

xarsup^ojEtai Si riv ScSpaxor*, cfrs ri^ 

s7^ coy xiXijdsy, s7rs ^rXs/oyaiy juiira, 

xox^y xoxtt)^ y/y oifiopop ixrpi'^oLi 0/oy. 

i'Treu^ofJMi S*, o7xoi(riy ei ^Dviarnog Q50 

iu To7g ifjjSg ysvoir l/ito5 (riiyfiSoro^, 

irtxhBiVy airep to7o'^ aprioog 7}poura[A7iv» 

ufLtp Si raura irapr i7n<rxTQ7rT(o reXsTv, 

tnrep r IjtAauroS, to3 ^eou re, ti30"S£ ts 

77)^, coS* OLxapTTtog xa&iwg e^Qap[jt.iyit}g» 255 

owS", si yap r^v to TrpayfJM [xii ^e^jXaroy, 

oLxdQaprop u[JMg elxhg ^v oSroi^ eav, 

249. icaicV itcwAf] See above, V. 100. othen. &cho\, 'Aytfo&y Zh htapSrcu 

¥uf iS^wpoy] Bninck's readinp^ A/aoi- lovr^, tl l^oiSf r^v ^viv li^ ircpt- 

^r, which is also found in Suidas, as TroSitrr^posylyvtTat&Xiyoi" Elmsley. 

also &/4^poir, are equally objectionable, Translate: "and I pray besides, that 

the former making an anapaest in the if he be an inmate in my house with my 

3d, and the latter in the 4th place, knowledge, that I may suffer, &c." 

R. P. proposed ^o^r, which is adopted 264. rijo-Si re yijtj Elmsley, Prsf. 

by Enurdt and Elmsley. Burton bad p.xxiz. says, " fortasse legendum riis 

recommended the omission of riv, and re t^s r^<r8'." 

then would retain Afiotpov, on which 255. iucdpvus k&0^«s] " In a man- 

Porson remarks "that yiy is here so ner unblest with fruits (see v. 25. and 

elegantly added, that he would prefer the 172.), and unblest by [the protection 

application of any other remedy rather of] the Gods." " *A0^t— sublato Deo- 

than expunge it. Suppl. Praei; p. 158. rum subsidio — sic 6Btos hxoliuutt infr. 

Priestley's Edition of Euripides. The Adde Electr. 1 178." Musgrave. 

same repetition of vi» occurs Trach. 256. r^irpoyfta]" Though r^irpa7fi«K 

287. Mrh¥ V iKwov^ cSr* fty ar/vh may denote either the murder of Laius 

d^/iara'P^p trarpt^ZtivX r^f oA^cvt, or the search for his murderer^ yet the 

^p6¥€i viv its fi^ovra. Both AfAopos and former signification alone suits the 

ifioipos are used by Euripides. See context; for by adopting the latter, 

Phoen. 619. and Med. 1392. " 'Eic hcdBa^w would be absurd. Brunck 

rpb^, ad Jinem uMqtu eontertre.** has therefore inaccurately translated 

Mosgr. • the passage eUi Deu$ turn jutterat, 

251. yhfoir* ifwv ffviftiMros] " 7^- In fact dr^Xaror is always what ap- 

vorro fi^i ob ^v$f€ii6ros — Markland, pertains to the Gods, as Eurip. Ion 

Suppl. 390. The common reading 1306." Erfurdt. 
is properly defended by Heath and 

Soph, (Ed, R, c 



26 S04>0KAE0TS 

ap^pog r apltrrou ^atriXicog r oXroXoro^, 

aXX' e^Bpsupqiv' vuv S* iwi) xupoS r iym 

e^cou [aIv ^PX^S> &S sxs7vog sTp^f w^/v, 260 

xoivSiv rs waiitov xoiV ay, si xslvtp yiyt^g 

ju,^ *8o<rrt5p^i30-sy, ^v ay £JC9r€^tiJcora* 

yuv 6 £^ TO xfivoo x^r fiyijXaoi 17 tu^» 

av&* eov eyto rot^f mtnreps] to5 *jxo3 '^ar pig^ 265 

uTTcpjiikap^ou/Aaiy xa^i Tayr a^i^o/xai, 

^^Tcoy roy auro^Bipa ro5 ^oyou Xa^£7y, 

TO) Aa^axs/o) ^aiSi, IIoXuSa>^(i ri, xa) 



259. vuv 8* #irc2 Kup& t^] This pas- f>i^na6o. The word K€^s refers not 

nge has been Tariously altered, to yiws, hot to Laius, in the same way 

BruDck on the authority of one MS. as in CEd. Col. 1760. ''AmuScif&ireiircy 

has vw 94 y* hrucvpA r*. Aldus and i/JLoi KtaWt M^rc ircX^cir is ro^8c 

others wvv 8' hrucvp& t^, making the rdwovt, M^* hruftwytuf firi^iwa ^nir&w 

antepenult of imtcvpu long : whence B^iiri¥ Updy, ^ Ktofot fy,*t»** Erf. 

Burton seems to have elicited the true But Erf. says in the Addenda : " Non 

reading, vvp 8* iwti icupw r*. The sen- ex omni parte recte hunc versum ex- 

tenoe on which this depends is, &y6^ plicui. Dicendum erat,. Graecos, si 

Sr . . . • 6ircp/MixovMai. quid hypothetice protulissent, idem 

262. Kotpur re waiS»y . . ] " The solere iterum definite enuntiare. Conf. 

sense of this passage is, if Laitu had Ajac 1057. aeqq. cujus loci eadem 

left children, his race and mine would ratio est." 

have had a common parent — [sc. Jo- itHiXaff"] From cytfUXo^uu — " hath 

casta,] they would have been brothers made a [destnictiTe] leap upon." " So 

to my children. c2 Ktly^ ydwos" «^^ infr. 1300. rls 6 nrfi^aas *» fMi(ova 

Xi7<rcr, Koiy&v vai9<aw Kowh ^v fty iiti- Halfuay r&¥ t»aKlar»v vp^s <rf 8v<r8a(- 

Tc^vjc^a yhni" Brunck. " I would ftmn f^iptf ; Antig. 1346. rd r* ht\ 

rather take KoufSou waiiwy Koivh pleo- Kparl ftoi — rSrftas BvandfiurTos t M- 

nastically for Kotvohs vcuSas : hab^em Xato, ApoU. Rhod. ii. 220. ^ o^AxA- 

commune* cum illofartaue ipsiutquoque fwttrip 'Epti^s A^ ^^." Musgrave. 

liberoi ut meoi.** Erf. 265. rdd*. Brunck conjectured tov8*, 

264. is rh Kti^ov icpor^] Kpara the which is easily understood. Te(8* is sic, 

ace. neuter from icdpa. The Scholiiist Homer. II. A. 257. rdSc irdvra pMpva- 

on Hec. 432. says, that these are the /livoup. Noster Ajac 1346. ah ravr*, 

forms : rov and rris leparhs, r^ and rp '09vara-tv, touB* mr€pfiax*h iftol. Erf. 

•cporl, rhv and t^ KpSra, as also rb 266. ir&irl irdi^* ii!ptio/Am] So Eurip. 

Kdpa, Kipa being the more recent form. Hippol. 286. is Tdirr' a^7/u«u« Musgr. 

" This verse prepares us for the con- 268. AaS9aK€i^ toiZI] Poetically 

sequent conclusion. Jam vero oceisus for Aaf8d«rov irai8(. " Eustatfaius em- 

t//e eft, non relictis liberis, (hoc enim ploys this passa^ twice to illustrate 

ex prsegressis mente et cogitatione re- similar constructions in Homer, II. B. 

pttsndum) ergo tamquam pi opatre meo 54. Vwropijf irapA n|t nuXi27ffWos 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 2? 

xa) ratira roig [iri ipmtnv eu^ofun ^eovg 270 

/xiJt oSv yuvaixwv xaTSaj* aXXa tco xorjbto) 
ra> vuv ^dfp£7<rda/, xari ro58* ap^diovi. 

raS* €(rT* apia'XGu6\ ^ re tr6[j(,iJLa}^o§ A/xij 275 
;^o! Trdureg fS ^uusw eltrael ^co/. 
XU. ma-irep [jl apaiov sXabsg^ aid , ava§, spoi. 
o3t ixTOLVoy yd-pi oSre riv xravovr' g^co 
SfT^^a*. TO 8^ ^ijTijfta ToS 9r£jiA%|/ayro^ ^y 
^olSoi} ToS* ffi^ffiy, ocTTi^ etpyaxrrai Tron^ 280 



/ScMriXiiof, and II. E. 741. *Ev 8c re ^^op^voi, adding that cifxoftoi in the 

rop7c/9| icc^oX^* SftyoTo ircAcdpou.'* sense of promising, requires a future 

Brunck. Infr. y. 400. we have d^rois tense. Elmsley remarks that, with 

rots KptwTtlois, this exception, he cannot readily refer 

270. Koi rcuha to7s fih 9pwriy] In to any passage where tffxofuu in the 

this line some wish to alter deohs into sense of praying is prefixed to the 

beois, because tUxofuu requires a da- future infinitive : yet ne is very pro- 

tive after it of the ])erBon prayed to. perly unwilling to adopt the conjecture 

But if with Vauviller, Musgrave, of the Scholiast asaiost the authority 

Spalding, and Elmsley, we read yrjs for - of all the MSS. and editions. 
ytfy in 3ie subsequent line, ^tobs will 277. lL(rw9p fi* hpaiov tKaS^s] " As 

be the accusative before itvUvaif and you have involved roe in the curse:" 

not, according to Brunck, joined with sc. if I do not endeavour to discover 

effxofMi ; " and for those who will not the murderer of Laius. See above, 

do this, (sc. join in the endeavour to v. 270. 

discover the murderer of Laius,) I 278. Ix^] Gl. 96vq^uu, Brunck. 
pray that the Gods may not rear for 279. rh bk CftrnfM] Brunck calls this 

them any crop from the earth, nor a nominativus solutus, or governed of 

children from their wives." "The icor^ ;" as for the investigation." There 

Gods. are said t^s iyt4yu KofnrSv: So are four ^vnys in whi(» this passage 

Ceres in Hymno Mosquensi 331. Ob may be taken : (1) rb 9k (frnifia, 

fiev ydp iroTC ^dffK9 dtwSios Oi/\6fJLVoio ro€ 'Kiys^amos ^v ^Ifov t<^* cIvco'. 

Tlp)» fiiriS^€(r0ai, kqjL vpiy yris KOfnrhw (2) ^v Zk rov ir4fii^aunos ^l€ou r6it 

Mrfyr€iy" Elmsley. 'ArUvat Kopwhy is iiirrifjui, tlvtiy, &c. (3) liy 9k rov ir^/i- 

a more correct expression than ityi4' ^wroi ^iSov rh C^^fia, tlwuy, ^aru 

yoi ircuSas; but as Brunck well re- ftork iH^rpunox rls^, (i^Hy 9k rov 

marks, nothing is more common than Tti^u^omos ^oi€ov rh (fynifMf ctvciv 

a verb proper of one thing being ap- r69t. Of the 2d, Brunck says, "prima 

plied less properly to otliers. ratio omnium videtur optima." Erfurdt, 

273. ^0cpeur0ai] The Scholiast on however, and Elmsley, rightly prefer 

this passage proposes the reading the 4th. 

c 2 



28 50*OKAEOT2 

ay [JLTi ^eXoxriv, o^ av elg hvvair av^p. 

XU. ra beirrep sx rcovb ay X£yoi/t , a jnoi 6ox£i« 

01, SI xal TpV s(rTi, jUr^i Trapjlg rh jtt^ oi ^pdtrai. 

XO, avaxT avaxri raufl* opoSyr iirltrrayLai 285 

lutT^iirra ^o(S<p Tffip6(r/av, Trap* oS ti^ av 
trxoTTwy TOtS*, cS%a$, sx[Mi6oi tra^itrrara. 

OI, aXX' oix Iv apyoig oiSi tout iyrpa^dfiriy. 
6ire[Ju^a yotp, VLpioyrog ei^rovTo^, SittXoiI^ 
TTO/tTTOu^* TTOtXai 8^ jn^ TTapfjoy ^at//Jia^£Tai. 290 

XO. xa) jbi^i/ Ta 7* aXXa xoi^oc xa) ^aXaf £;n], 

OI. Tot woia TauTa ; irdyra yap (rxowtS Xoyov. 

XO. S^aveTi/ iXs^flij tt^o^ tivwj/ h^aiwopmy. 

OI. r^xoutra xdyoi* rhy 8* iSoW* ouSs}^ opa. 

XO. aXX' fif Ti iLkv 8-^ hsifJLarog y e^ei [Jt^ipog^ 295 

Tot^ (ra^ dtxouaii/ oi /t6i/e7 ToiatrS* apa^. 



282. oWttytTs] Trach. 1072. ired o^k iucovtrt IlcUai |cyoC<r^ r<^v8c 

T<{8* o^ ftir cTr irori r6tfV tuf^pa ^oIti jrpoiwhtovrd fu ; Dr. Monk would in 

irp6<r^ 28c7y Bf9paic6ra. this passage connect trdKeu with {ۥ 

285. ratMt dpArr''] Tairrii here go- rtnkrOm ; but it surely expresses the 

vems a dative case. Viger observes, impatience of Theseus more strongly 

that the Greeks have no single word by joining it with &ico^ctc : "have you 

by which they can express the Latin not long been hearing, and therefore 

idem. I'he. Latin writers not unfre- ought you not now with all speed to 

(^uentl^ imitate the Greek cooi>truc- obey my orders?" IltiUai in this usage 

tion, I. e. idem with a dative case, corresponds with the Latin jamduduoi, 

See Drakenborch, Sil. xv, 400. We also joined to a present tense. Hor. 

have in Hor. Art Poet 466. Invitum Od. iii. 29. 1. Tyrrhena regum proge- 

qui servat, idem facit occidenti. nies, tibi Non ante verso lene merum 

287. ffKow&y] Gl. (irrarv, 4p€w&p, cado Cum flore, Mscenas, rosarum, et 

and 292. ckoitw, i^rrdiu, Brunck. Pressa tuis balanus capillis Jamdudum 

290. ireUai . . . Aavfid^erai] " And apud me est. 
he not being present, or, his non- 291. KuAd] Gl. Ayvir^crrara.--^a- 

arrival has been long exciting my Xcud, aaBpd. Brunck. 
wonder." IlcUai is frequently found 295. fxc<] Hoc verbo non rhv 

with a present tense, to denote that iS^Kra, sed, qui loquentis animo obver- 

the fact contained in the verb now sabatur, interfectorem respici pules, 

exists, and has existed for some time. Erf. 
Hipp. 1087. Obx iA|cr* <»^h» 9fiot€s ; 296. rhs trhs airo^y] ** When he 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 29 

OI. <p [JL7I Vti ^p&vti rdpSoSf oiS* STrag ^oSsi. 

XO. aXX* bv^gXiy^iov airhv lerriv oiSg yap 
roi/ d^sioi/ ^Sij jttavTiv ^S* ayoutriv, co 
raXi}di^ ifjLTri^uxeif avQpdnrwy itivio. 300 

OI. rS n-avra vwfJLoSv Tsipstrla^ SiSaxra re, 
appr^rd r , oupdv^d re, xa) ;^dovo(rri6i}, 
TToXiy juiv, £1 xa) jn^ 0Xnr£ip9 ^poviig S* o/^oi^ 
ofa i/o(ra) eruvgerriv ^^ <rs wpoa-Tdnji/ 
(ToiT^pa T , CO "va^, jttoavov i^eupltrxofjietf. 305 

^olSog ydpf si xa) jn^ xXusi^ rcSv ay/sXouv, 

[Minjv ap IxdsTv rouSe ro5 uo<rrj[JMrogf 
il rovg xrayovrag Aaifov, juuxdoWe^ £u, 
xreiyai/t«y, i^ yijp ^uyaSa^ ixTrefJu^ouiisQa, 310 
(Tu 8* o5y, ^doyi3(rap ftijT* a^r* oia>ya>y ^ariv, 



hears of such curses of thine, he will this peculiar construction, see above, 

not remain [but confess his crime]." v. 225. 

The Scbol. says : c2 Ix^ f^pos M- 305. ftovyov] Ion. for ftAroy : this 

fioroSf Ijroi, c2 "roff&s ipoSwrai hco^w is one of the few Ionic forms, which 

rhs ffks hfia, ov /xcyct, &AX' #(07- occur in the tragedians. There is /9o^- 

7«Ac7. ras for fi^ras, Kovpos for iciipof , ^9i¥os 

298. ^i(cX^»y] Gl. 4 ^ay€p^m¥ for (^^or, yoinera for T^vora, 8ovpl 
a^ibr. Brunck. for 8opl, and some few othera. See 

299. dttoy] Tiresias is here called R. P. Suppl. 

dtTos ; because be foreknew the future, 310. KTtlpoifiw] This agrees with 

a faculty belonging to the gods alone, the oracle brought by Laius, v. 100. 

Schol. *Ay9pv^orovpTas, ^ ^rov ^^ry vtUiv 

301. imiAtnf] " Hesych. wfimif . . . A^i^of. 

xplyttv. So i£sch. Sept. Theb. 25. ^y 311. ^oi^<ras] «OoWw governs (a) 

&el ¥»/i&p ical if>ptclv, xp^oTifpiovs tp- a genitive of the thing grudged, and 

vtBas* Eurip. Phoen. 1271. ^|ctr r* (/3) a dative of the person ; (7) soroe- 

ir^fugy, Plato in Cratylo $ 61. r^ times both genitive and dative are 

yiip pvfiify Kol aKoir9'ufrawT6y" Mus- found together. The instances are 

grave. very rare m the tragic writers in which 

303. ir^Aiv] n6\af is not the accu- <p0oy49c governs an accusative, (a) Tov 

sativus pendens, as some would have XP^^^ 7^ ^ ^0oy&, (fi) TvOrourw oh 

it, similar to the instance in Virgil, ^oyw. Hipp. 20. (7) Mi|d^ /mm Mor^« 

Urbem, quam statuo, vestra est; but irps thyfidroty, &ifa^, Horace, Sat. iL 2. 

the accusative afUr ippovtis, " Though 83. has invideo with a genitive of the 

thou canst not see, yet thou under- thin^ : Quid multa ? ne^ue ille Sepo- 

standest vith retpeet to the city" On Eiti cicerts, nee longs invidit arens. 

c 3 



so 20*OKAEOT2 



potrai i\ iroiu [Jiia<riJt/t rou rsdvijxoro^. 

Iv (To) yap l(rjxsv* ai/Spa S* co^EXciy a^* ci5y 315 

2p^oi rs xa) Suvairo, xoXXicrro^ viva^v. 
TE« ^su, ^ffS* ^povsirf dg huvov^ Ivda jct^ rcXi] 

Xufii ^povoSi/ri, raSra ykp xcChoig iyai 

eidoi^ dioiXecr * ou ydp av Octip ixo/t)]v. 
OL t/ 8* S(rTiv ; mg aQufJLog 5i(rf Xi^Xuda^. * 320 

TE. a^f^ jit' 6$ olxouy pwrra yoip to triv rt tru^ 

H&yw hiolarw roi/toi/, ^v I/to) mdrj. 
OI« oSr* ivpoft Blwag^ oSrs 7rpo(r^iXip ttoXsi 

Tirjd , 73 (T scfpsyg, t^vo a7ro(rT«poiy ^ariv. 
TE. opci yap ouSi (ro2 to (Tov ^wvt^ik i^v 3^ 

5rpi^ xaipov* cig oSv jU^^S* lyco rauT^v Traflo). 

312. M^p] Way, mode, method. la ''^X^'O "^'^ might be supplied, were 

this sense ms repeatedly occurs : awv it not that (»^cXc> is said absolutely : 

6Sby fiov\tvftdrw, Hec. 732. ixovt prodetae aliquem (alii). Erf. Thus ne 

^wif^ttv ifA&y H^hif, Phoen. 925. See might have said also iciiXXiffTos itinmv 

Hipp. 291. 324. Heracl. 237. Brunck. h^pi, axpeXttv A^* Sr fx^^ '^« f^i^ ^'^' 

314. fdofffM rov T9$tn^K&ros'\ *' The foito. Herm. 

pollution [arising to the state] from 317. ^et;, <p€v] This interjection is 

the dead Laius." ** So t^ Tpolas fu&os not confined in usage to denote, as 

Eurip. Orest 426. See Matthise Gr. Gr. here, the ejaculation of one in sorrow : 

§ 349." Erf. By irw iiituriM he under- but is uttered in cases of surprise, 

stands, says Hermann, " omnia, qus wonder, triumph, or admiration. See 

propter cs»]em Laii ut impura indigent infr. v. 956., as also Iph. A. 710. 

expiatione." Hipp. 433. Hec. 1220. 

^\^. iv troXyip i<rtJi9¥] ''For we are 319. SM^Aecr'] " Gl. httXaBSfirtv : " 

in thy hands, or depend upon thee.*' Brunck. Oblitus sum, ** llUnt them 

So Demosth. Philipp. i. j 16. t& from my memory." In the same man- 

Xotirh i¥ rifjup ahrois iarlif, AlcesU 289. ner, ai&(» signifies, to heep in memory. 

'Ey (Tol 8* iffuky ical ffv Kcd fiii. Kct/xat Tla^ica dwftwv o68cy, &\X' iau{6fi7iv, 

is also used in a similar manner with Trach. 684. 

^. (£. C. 247. ^i' {>fitvt &5d€^ KflfJLtea oh yhp hy\ See above, v. 82. " Alio^ 

tX^kcs. Homer Od. 267. Tdific viana quia hue rum veni$sem : nempe c{ iffof- 

^f&y iv yo^curi werrcu. See Valcke- i^fjtriy axrrd : el fi^ iw€\a06/Ariy,** 

naer, Phoen. 1266. Brunck. 

316. 1x0' Tc ical S^wuTo] This is an 326. 'Hf odv firi^* ^] This depend- 

apparent, not a real bendiadys or re- ent sentence is governed of dpariov, 

petition : fy^^t " ^^y know." See Vi- or some similar expression understood, 

ger, p. 206. Aristophanes has supplied the ellipse 



OIAinorS TTPANNOS. 31 

OI. ft^, Tc^g ^sdJv, ^povwv y airoarrpa^rlgy hrst 

iravrsg <rs vpofrxuvoSftsv oiS' ixnjpioi, 
TE. TTOLvreg y&p ou ^povstr* iyco 8*, oi [jl^ ttots, 

ra/A* aJp av eiircov jn^ rA <r' e>e^i]ya> xaxd. 330 
OI. r/ ^^ ; ^tiVii$fiup ou ^paureigi aXX' IvvosT^ 

i]ju^ TrpoSoSvai, 9ea2 xara^Qeipai ttoXii/ ; 
1 tj. eyw our ejuuxorov, oure o" aXy wi/io. ti rawr 

a'Wcog i\iy^6$g ; ou yo^p av Trudoio jnou. 
OI, ouXy cS HOixcSv x(ixi<rTBy xoCi yap Siv irirpau 335 

^vtnv (TV y opydveiag^ i^epslg Trori, 

Eccles. 300. "Opa 9* Sirwf &9^aotxfv tlw^y scripserit. Quo reposito scio 

roitr^ robs i^ turr^os. In the Pbcen. qtiidem aa ob fi^ vorc intetligi ex se- 

732. fidfjjtfiiro or the like mast be nn- queatibus posse clir» vel iK^vw, sed 

deretood : 'fit oSv KoBi^tt rux^y ^<r» ea foret Darrantis potius vel disserentis, 

trrparAy, 'tis and 8ir«9 with or with- dod graviter loquentis oratio. Quain- 

out /lii and o6 fij^ precede the future obrem iuterpUDzi, recepto fivt&y, ita, 

indicative, or second aor. subjunctive, ut ipsa redtatio, quae sit vis verbonim. 

See Dawes, Misc. Crit. p. 405. R« P. ostendat. Ego vero? inquit, reticens 

Hec. 402. quod in mente habet, aicam : nulla 

329. iyia V oO ff^ vorc] The read- ftacto, ne mea promerUf tua prodam 

ing of this passage is manifestly cor- mala. Nemo non videt, aposiopesin 

rupt. Bninck has rt^* 4(,w€lww, illam hie magnam vim habere. Alio 

thereby introducing the word ^|ci^clir», modo o6 t*^ sine verbo, quoniam ex 

which no where occurs. Schaefer, praecedentibus repetendum est verbum, 

rifji' %ls (^ [i. e. contra te] iuftlirw ; posuit in Philocteta, ubi quum Philoc- 

Erfurdt, iyif V ob iifi tror^ 'rifi*, us t» tetes, v. 1271. dixisset: toiovtos ^aSa 

ffira fiii ri a^, ixtpiyw Kcucd, " I will rois hJryouri x^* t*^^ '^^ ^^ iKXtirrts, 

never exhibit my own misfortunes that irurrSs, irriphs \d0pa' respondet Neop- 

I ma^ not mention thine." In this the tolemus : ix\* othi n^ tniy" 

position of /i^ is objectionable. Her- 333. #yd> olh*] " *Zyii» ob frequently 

mann, iyif 8* — ob fi'fi irorc, rift* &t hv occurs as a dissyllable. See (£. C. 

fhifv fjtii rk a' iic^ydf Kcucd, hut 1~^ 939. Antig. 458. Aristoph. Lysistr. 

[i. e. shall I speali ?] never, that I may 284. 876. Ran. 33. Vesp. 416. Equit. 

not by telling my own misfortunes, &c. 340. The final u of any word coalesces 

The sentence will thus contain an apo- into a monosyllable with ob following : 

siopesis. Elmsley takes &s iu the sense Lysist. 1171. Ob rii tri^, obxl irdyra 

of oSrofs, We insert the note of Her- y & \va-0-dMit, In like manner, 2 c/ 

mann in his own words: — "Quidquid coalesce, as in Philoct. 585. iyi^ d^' 

adhuc tentatum est in his versibus, aut *Arpc(dafr Si/(r/Aci^s ; and Vesp. 1224. 

auget vitium, aut orationem reddit du- iyif ^oficu." Brunck. See Dunbar's 

riesimam. Mihi videtur hie locus a Prosodia Graeca, p. 37. 

grammaticis depravatus esse, qui quum rl radr'] Elmsley remarks that he 

eum non intelhgerent, cfirw scripserint, has not met with an example of a simi- 

ut esset, quo referri posset ob yAi irort. lar elision in the tragic writers. 

Nam verba sententiamque eonsideranti 336. hprfiafttas] Gl. cts hpy^y Kiyii- 

viz potent dubium esse, quin Sophocles (rciat. Brunck. 

c 4 



32 SO*OKAEOT2 

aXX' (o^ arsyxTog xareXeuTijTo^ ^avu ; 

TE. opy^y ifJLifJU'^w r^v ifii^y' rrjtf <rv^v 8' ojitoS 
valoutrav ou xareTBes^ aXX* Ijcti ^cysf^. 

OL t/j ydip ToiaSr av oix av opylljoir Sf^nj 840 

xXuaiy, a v5v (ru n^yS* ari/ta^ei^ ttoXiv ; 

1 r-. Tj^ei yap aura^ xav eyco <riyj7 (TTgyoi. 

OI. oixoSy a y ij^ffi xal (ri ^p^ 'kiyuv iyjiL 

TE. oux av iripoL ^poL<rai[Jn, Trphg raS*, si d^sXei^. 

^tijUroS 8i' opyr^Sf r^rig aypiwrarri. 345 

OI. xa} jii^y Tapi^(rw y ouS^v, o)^ ^pyS)^ ^/C^> 
aTTfp ^utflrift. 1(r6i yap hox&v s/jlo) 
xal §u/t^ur£5(rai roti^ov, elpydtrQod ^', ocrov 
jicij X^^ptr) xa/vcov ei 8* irdyjfavBg ^'Kiwooy^ 
xai Toopyov av (ro5 roSr i^r^y elpM jUrOVot/. 350 

TE. aT^rfieg ; ivviTro} (re t(S xrjpvyfJLari, 

(oiTip TTposirrag^ i[JL[M.iveiv, xa^* y^fiipag 
Tyjig vSv 7rpo(rafj8av jUrijTS TOwerSf , jUriJr Ijui, 

337. &TC7frros Kin'tKi^nrros] "Arty- Ipsie lacte domum referent disteota 
KTot, unmelting, unbending; &rcXei^ capellie Ubera, Virg. £cl. iv. 21. 
nrros, iaterminuble, persevering, oh* 345. lyrts itypwr^rri] .£schyl. S. 
stinate. Th. 65. Keup^y Sons Acurros, Pers. 

338. r^w <r^¥ V biMv] Eustathius, as 830. ttSaiuuf Jiaris c^pcir^f. See 
quoted by Brunck, remarks that an Matthias Gramm. Gr. .$ 445. a. col), 
ambiguity is here intended, that Tire- $ 461. p. 638. Cicero in Pison. c. 21. 
sias seems to say, ** you do not observe ^(tnai — am qute. gratiuinut tunt. Erf. 
the temper which dwells with you ;" 346. i»t ipyrp Ix"*] " ^1* ^^ ^'^ 
but really means r^y tr^y ikifripa, KUfuu &<Ka 6py^s, Alia, its ivytxrSs 
" you do not know that your mother is el/u 6pyi(t(r$cu" Brunck. Neither of 
dwelling with you." Hermann says : these explanations appears to be cor- 
" Haec est mens Tiresias : ire Uub rect. 'Exw with an adverb sigoifies, 
cautsamf qua. in m» lita tit, vituperat : to be ; and adverbs also govern a geni* 
qua autem tecum habitat iratuacautta, tive case : " in such a state of anger 
earn non cognoviiti, ted me eulpat. Ea am I." See Matthias, Gr. Gr.p. 21. 
est autem Jocasta, auam quoniam no- 351. &Xi|tfcr;] This roust not be mis- 
minare verens Tiresias tacet, propterea taken for i\ii9^f, the neuter of &\i}dV> 
irascitur (Edipas."' true. "AKifBts ; is used to express asto- 

342. ff{ci] G1. vapay€yiiffrrai, ^ nishment, indignation, or contempt, 

v^crcrcu. Brunck. See Brunck, lUn. 840. Antig. 758. 

abrh] S^nte, of themselves. The "AAqdes ; dAA' ob, r6pV "OXufiwoy, ttrff 

Latin ipse is used in the same sense. 8ri, Xaip»y M i^&Youri Ssvydereis 4^4, 



wv. J ■ 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. S3 

<6$ ovTi yris rritr^ avotrifp jDuaerropi. 
01. ouTtog arfou^&s i^exiyr^arag rohe 355 

rh prifAa ; xat Trotj roSro ^eC^etr&ou SoxsTj^ ; 
TE. TTs^swya* raXijdi^ ydip ierp^Sfov rpc^oi. 
OI, wpi^ To5 diSa^deiV ; oi yofcp f x ye t5j^ Tsp^vij^, 
TE. TTpog eroSf, eri yap jtA-* axovra irpoxyrpi^oi \iyuv^ 
OI. 9ro7ov Xoyov ; X/y' aSdi^, oJ^ i/lSXKov fi^aQoo, 360 
TE, oi^l ^uvTixoLS TTpotrQep ; ^ 'xrrupS, Xiysiv ; 
OI, oi;f coo-Tff y giTreiv yvoicTTov aXX' audi^ ^parrou. 
TE. ^ovia (Tf ^)]/t} T&v^p^s ou l^rirsTg^ xtjpiiv* 
OI. dtXX' oSri jfalpwv hig ye ^[lovoig ipiig. 



354. &9 Km] A^reeiofi; with voi autem additum, quum res ipra doceat 
after Jt^oavJiqVt if indeed irpoo-ovSciaf de Tiresia sermoDem ease, nihil potest 
ever ffovema a dative case, of which offensioDis habere.'* 

there is probably not a single instance 362. Ovx fbcrt] That is, (ui^ica 

in the tragedians. *Cls hvrt . . . fudaropi fi4y, dAA* o^x olhws, tUrrt thrw iyvwr- 

must therefore be taken either as the iiivw, Sa-cp {vi^ica. Brunck. 

dative absolute (see Matthie, Gr. Gr. yvwrr6y] others yv9er6v. " That the 

p. 861.) or the reading is corrupt for Attics used the form ytwrhs, may be 

Ihrra ^udoropa. Erfurdt says that the fairly supposed from the proper names, 

construction is changed on account of Augnotus, Diognotus, Polygnotus." 

ambiguity: bat there does not appear Elmsley. Hermann tmakes a distinc- 

to be more ambiguity in tfrrt fuaaropi tion between ytwarhs and yvorrht, the 

than in Syra fitdrropai, former, according toliim, denoting one 

355. I|cicfyi)(rat] In the Electra of who may be knowrit the latter, one who 
Euripides, v. 302. we find the verb is known. See above, v. 58. 

Kt¥4» used in the same sense : *£irc2 363. oS C^ctf] 05 is the genitive, 

9h Kivus tivBoy, Uertiw, |cV«. As also not by attraction to riufifAs, but go- 

Med. 1314. T( T0^9t Ktytis, Kh^ctfUh- verned by ^yia understood : the order 

XAc^is K^ovs; on which line see is, ^fd at icupny ^via rh^^s, oh 

Porson's note. [^^vda] (rrrus. " I assert (hat you are 

356. Ilou] An enclitic : and not, as the murderer of that man whose mur- 
Johnson translates it, the adverb quo. derer you are seeking to discover." 
Brunck. Hermann and Erfurdt support the at- 

359. irpodrp^if«»] Gl. waptKliniaas, traction. So the Scholiast : 94ov ccirc7y, 

Brunck. ty C^fM, wphs rh 'ANAPO'^S MivwyKw 

' 361. OfixO ^on pntw mtellexisti? *OT ZHTEI"2. 

aut Untat me, ut revera dieam 1 Erf. 364. x<^P^*'] Impund, with impu- 

"Recte Erfurdtius," says Hermann: nitv. So Med. 399. XalpuPTiS ain-wy 

"nam quod Elmsleius quaerit, quis rohfibv liKywti K4ap. See Toup's Lon- 

umquam ircipa<rda( rtya pro tentare ginus, p. 318. To this word xAcCwy, fo 

aUquem dizerit, num ouem accusativum your eostf is opposed, infr. v. 402. 1 1 45. 

intelligi voluit Erturdtius? Aiyttv wyifwyds] Gl. \oi8op(af. Brunck. 

c 5 



84 2.0*0KAE0TS 

TE. ^liTfo ri hr\roL x&7i\\ iv opy/^)] ttXsov ; 365 

01. o(rov ye ^pr^l^eis' €o$ [MLTrjV sIpijereTai. 
TE. XeXijflsvai (Ts ^r^jui} (tuv ro7p ^iXrotToij 

altr^itrff o/tiXouvr', ouS* opav 7v' sT xaxoS. 
QI. ^ Hou yeyridws raur ob) Xs^eiv ioxt7g ; 
TE. elWip Ti y itrr) t^j aXi^de/a^ trQivog. 370 

OI. aXX* Jerri, ^rX^ji/ ero/, <rol 8s To5r* oux Jerr , gTrel 

rw^Xi^ ra. t c5ra, rov re i/o(Ji/, ra r oju,j(tar* sT. 
TE. <ru S* adXio^ ys tout oveiS/^oiv, a (toi 

ouosig og oo^< rcovd ovsl0^si ra^ct, 
OI, /Aia^ Tpe^ TTpi^ vuxrog^ coerre ju,ijt' Ijite, 375 

jUrijr* aXXoi/, oori^ ^co^ opa^ jSXa^^ai ttot ay. 
TE. oi yap (Tff ympa Trpog y ifMu Trscsly, Ijrei 

ixavo^ 'AttoXXoiv, ^ roS* ixirpa^ou ju,€X£i. 



So ^ C^/iiia Tov A.^v ro^ov, v. 519. Muretus, Var. Lect. i. 15. aptly quotes 

Krf. the line of EDnius, preserved in Cicero 

365. ttirw ri] dtcamne etiam aUud de Senectuto : O Tile, tute Tati tibi 
quid ? Erf. tanta, tyranne, tulisti. Heath. Euri- 

366. &s fidniw'] Gl. ^fl iueaipvs, pides was satirized for his repetitions of 
Brunck. the sigtna ; but the same fault may be 

367. To7s f^iXTdrois] T& i^ikrara is attributed to Sophocles. In this play, 
used in the tragic writers, to denote v. 426. and v. 1468. the prevalency of 
the nearest domestic relations, as pa- the sigma is remarkable. See R. P. 
rent, child, husband, wife. Here it Med. 476. also CEd. C. y. 1339. 

has a twofold allusion, since Jocasta 375. fttat r^^l " You are kept in 

was both the wife and mother of (£di- one continued nigot or blindoess, so 

pus. The plural number is very com- that you will not injure either me. or 

monly placed for the singular, either any other who sees the light. Tires, 

for the sake of H) ambiguity, as here. No, for it is not fated for you to die by 

(2) respect, (3; amplification of hor- my hand," &c. 
ror. (2) Antig. 65. 'Eyit fi^y oJk o/- 378. iKirpa^ai] " The words tA ifxit 

Towra rohs ^h x^*'^' 'B^yyyouty f<r- p^ifjuxra must be understood with iK' 

Xexy. (3) infr. 1391. 'E<f>^(ra(r ^/«as, irimfai. Eurip. A1ce8t.298.&\xarat>ra 

Kal <pvrt^a^T9S irdUcy *AyuT9 rabrbv /Ay Bt&y ris ^eirpo^cy, &<rB* o&rws 

<nr4pfia, K&ircScC^arc Xlardpaf, &8cA- l^x*"''" ^^^^^^y- We give a lone note 

^obs, vcu8a$, a^* ifju^ihtoif, Nu/x^, of Hermann, sent in a letter to Eiriirdt, 

yvvoMcai, fA7ir4pas re. See Longinus's in his own words : -r-" Nihil est, quod 

comment on this passage, $ 23. me movere possit, ut vulgatam lectio- 

372. Tv^Khs] This line is remark- nem sanam esse credam. Ilia quidem, 

able for the alliteration of the letter U fjuas rp^ct irp6s yvierhs, Arrc fi^* ifih. 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 35 

OI. Kpfovro^y ^ (TOW raSra ra^etip^juuxra ; 

TE, Kpsoiy 8f (TO* ^/A* owSsV aXX* airo^ (Tu croi. 380 

OI. cS ^Xo3t6, xai rvpavvlf xa) rij^yr^ '^^X^^ 



li-ffT* SXkop, Harts ^s 6p^, /9lXiip»ai iror* probrans, ita dicit : te cecum ego non 

hf, 81 significarent, neque ego, neifue metuo, qui nee me, ne^ue alimn qaem- 

alius te Udere volet, necesBario addi quam, qui lucem cemit, eoque tutum 

debuisset at, quo proDomioe omuM S se prsstare potest, laedere possis. 

fi\dwrwy non potest alius intelligi, Vides jam nihil aliud ^Tiresiam posse 

quam Tiresias. Deinde eonim, qua respondere, quam hoc : at non ego tibi 

Tiresias in vulgata lectione respondet, perniciem paro, neque ita volunt fata, 

hsec quidem, ob y6p fu funpa irp6s yt sed satis idoneus est Apollo, qui, quod 

ffov vwMff per ae probari possent : sed oraculo suo edidit, puniendum esse 

cur, obsecro, addendum fuit, hrtX Ikot occisorem Laii, effectum reddat. Sic 

1^9 'AirdXXup, f rdy imrpm^at ji4Xmi ? vero quadrat etiam lesponsio (Edipi, 

Si non est in fatis, utTireaasabC^dipo Kp^otm-oSj If cov ravra ri^wfffifiaTa ; 

puniatur, cur ad eam rem ApoUine quaille hoc sigDi6cat, num eo me ter- 

opus est? Hoc sic tantum dicere pos- rere vis, quod oraculummihiobtendis? 

set Tiresias, si tamquamcertumponeret, Multoque magis, quae deinde Tiresias 

se esse puniendum. Tunc enim recte dicit, Kf4w t4 trot t^/a* oitB4y, &AA* 

diceret, permitte hoc Apollini. Nunc ainhs ffb trol, recte emendasse Brunck- 

tantum abest, ut ab Apolline punien- ium ostendunt, quod his verbis apcrte 

dum se esse dicat, ut ne cogitet qui- indicatur, sermonem antea non de Tire- 

dem de pcena, quippe vera dicens. sia, sed de laedendo CEdipo fuisse." 

Jam vera, quod snmmum est, omnis 380. Ak, in replies, often marks ob- 

ista interpretatio, quam vulgata lee- jections, as Tracn. 782. roiaSra V hif 

tio efBagitat, et prascedentibus et se- X^(ct€f o^x ^ "^"^^ kokw Koufwwhs k. t. 

qnentibus repugnat. Dixerat (£di- X. (Ed. Col. 395. ydpovra 9* 6pBow 

pus, H KoJt yrpfiifs rwa^ huA Xe|ciy So- ^AaOpoi', ^9 v4ot ir4<ry. Aj. 951. &7ay 

Kth ; iisque verbis poenam minatus 9* iirtp€piOks r6if &x'^°^ limHray, £u- 

eratTiresuB. Itaque oontrarium nunc rip. Orest. 383. 8cti^y 9k Ac^o-ets 

diceret, si negaret, se poena affici velle hiifuirttv^iipaif K6pais, Ear. See Pors. 

Tiresiam. Quod ne forte sic excuses, ad Med. 139. xiii. 

ut ab iodignatioQe ad oontemptionem . 381. t^x*^ f^X^V' ^^p^powra] 

progredi (Edipum dicas, coosidera So Philoct. v. 1 37. r^rai yitp rix^^ 

qusso nexum et ordinem dictorum. •-^kripas ir^o^x*'- " "^^^p^^ptt, to ex- 

Tirestas respondet, se non iri punitum, eel, to surpass, requires a genitive case. 

si quidem veritati suus mansurus sh See Herod, viii. 138. ix. 96. Thucyd. 

honor. Jam (Edipus hunc negat mente i. 81. JElian. Var. Hist. L 3. The 

plus videre quam oeulis. Idem con- following expresmons are similar : -^ 

vicium regerit Tiresias, eoque efiicit, ut vpo^^pctv riAs in Eur. Med. 1092. — 

(Edipi suspicio, Creontis istam esse iw4p€dx\€ty rivhs, iEsch. P. V. 922." 

machinationem, etiam augeatur. Quid Elmsley. " This passage has been 

ergo nunc aliud potest respoodere, sadl^ misunderstood. Tdxmil, which 

quam provisurum se esse, ne Creon, (Edipus here employs, means ingenii 

ejusque administer Tiresias, id, quod ioUertia, qua ipte, quod aUifnutra ten- 

bos inter se composuisse pulat, efficiant. taverantt Sphingit enigma solvit. Hence 

Qiiare, csecitatem simul Tiresiae ex- it is clear that he means to say thus : 

c 6 



36 20*0KAE0TS 

o(rQ$ Trap* u[uv b ^dovo^ ^uXa(r(rcrai, 

htopriToVf oix ainjTov, sltre^sipia'ipf 385 

raoTrjs Kpiwp 6 7n<rr6$f 6i§ otpx^S ^iXop, 

Xadpa /x' unr^Xdcuy IxSaXfTv ijctsipcrai, 

u^s}^ [jiAyotf roiovSf [M^ri^avoppd^oi^^ 

SoXiov aytJpn^v, 0(rTip ey roi|f xipi§(nv 

jnovov SiSopxe, r^v ts^vijv 8* l^w rw^Xo^. 390 

£7r£i, ^ep' fiiTri, 7ro5 (ru [Jii,yT$g el (ra^rjg ; 

ijt/So^ Ti rorerS* atrroiariv f xXwTijpioy ; 
xoiVoi TO y' alviy[A ow^l toO Viovto^ ^v 



— O opes, et return, et an ante aliag 96vTts, Xva thx^tp^ovs oSrtt irovffaay- 

arUt etninem in hac divenunmu studiii rcf fforeurrp^^iMri." Brunck. " Phi- 

plena vita, quant4R espoeitm ettu in- loct. 1007. oT^f /a* tvii\$9s** £rfurdt. 
vidi4t:* Herm. 369. iefOpTyiv\ 'OxAoTwy^. Schol. 

383. dfuy] Snidas in quoting this *Ky6pnfis is allied to ieytiptt, because 

passage under the word dttptirhs reads such persons collect crowds around 

i^/uy. them. 

386. 6{fi itpxyi* ^Uof] Said sneer- iy roTr K^pSeeriw fi6pw MopKt] Ci« 
ingly perhaps. It might, at first sight, cero, Tosc. Disputt. v. 39. de Cn. Au- 
appear very unreasonable in (Edipus fidio cuco : viddwt in kterie. Erf. 

to suspect Creon of plotting against 391. iwtif] aUoquif si eeeut eet, Gl. 

him ; but a little attention to v. 377. e! Si fifi, Atc tM. Bmnek. 
&c. will satisfactorily obviate the ob- 39i2. ic^if] " All terrible monsters 

jection. Tiresias says, Ucayht *Air^A- were by the Ureek poets called ic^s. 

A»y, f rdSWKirpa^ai /ii\e(. (Edipus, Here. F. 1277. T^y r' ^i^jrparorical 

despising the threats and prophecies of voAifitfXairr^ xiya ^T9m ^orc^or. 

Tiresias, and recollecting that Creon Apollonius, ii. 289. calls the Harpies 

had returned from the oracle at Delphi fuydXoto Aihs k6iw. The Furies in 

with certain directions, in his passion Soph. Electr. 1387. Are furdiSpofwi 

imagines that they were not genuine, kokHv wayovpyrifidfntv A^vktoi icives** 

and that he had been imposed upon Brunck. *' Fragmentum .Sschyleae 

by Tiresias, in conjunction with Creon, Sphingis, 2. S^I^Ta, 9v<rafAepteaf irft6* 

who had suggested the necessity of rayw lebva,*' Both, 
sending for the seer. See y. 289. 394. rov 'irtSirros] Of one who 

387. ^9\9^¥] *' Th 6ircX9^ inch comes up casually, of a chance or com- 
fiera/popSu rShf vaXadprmf X^tctcu, mon person. In this sense 6 rvx^ 
Zrreuf to6» irrtrilXowf t^ipx^yroi Aa- also is used. See Viger, p. 248. 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 3? 

avhpos S/s/TTsiv, aXXoL [jLaprelag §8er 395 

j]V our OLTT olcov&v <ru Trpou^dvr^s ^X^^* 

our SK ^s&v Tou yvaxrrov aXX' iyoi /toXcoy, 

yvwf/Lyi xuprjfroLgf ouS* a^r* oioiv&y juuxdcoi/* 
ov S^ (Tu tcup^ sxSaXsTv, Sox&v %p6vmg 400 

TrapafTTarr^a'Biy rtug Kpeovremg 9reXa^« 
xXaiaiv Soxe7|p jttoi xa) (rt>, p^io (ruvdfii^ ra$f, 
aTT^Xanjo-fiv* ei Si jtt^ 'Soxcip yipcov 
elifcu, waQmif tyvcog av o7a Trcp ^povsrip. 
XO. i}jx7v juiy f ixa^ou(n xai ra rou^ fin] 405 

Sei* 8" ou roiouroiy, aXX' Zirmg ra to3 ^so3 
[jLavreT apitrra 'Kutrofj^ev^ roSe erxo^reii/. 
TE, SI xa) rvpavpsig, l^io-aireoy to yoSv 

1(r avT/Xi^ar toSS« yotp xaym xpar&, 410 

oi yap n (Toi ^& SoSXo^, aXXc^ Ao^/ji* 
aJerr ou Kpiovrog 7rpo(rroLTou ^cypa^f/ojuuxi. 



395. luofr^ias I8f i] On the different in the derivatives ftyiof , ^h^'» '^o^- 

ueages of xf^ and Set, see R. P. Orest. oylC^. Triclinius acknowledges ieyii' 

659., or Classical Journal, No. Ixi. p. Aarccy, regDare, to reign : AyijAar^ 

401. va^a^rcrr^tf'ciy] So Kumen. Aug. B. /SaitriXc^etv : but this seems 
220. titfos yhp tforas ird^ Aihs ^p6yois to he an invention of the grammarians." 
\iyth Elmsley. " Tiresias receives from Pen- 

402. kAoiW] " To your cost." tbeus, Bacch. 254., a threat similar to 
It is opposed in meaning to x<^P^^* ^^^^ which is contained in the subse- 
See above, v. 364. ouent passage : El fiii <rt yvp€is iroKihif 

403. kyriXevrfiatty] " Schol. 'Ayyi- i^^pdero, Kd»fiff' tty if Bdnxauri liv^ 
Xarfifffor ihf 9aff4us, rh 6yos hrtXd" fuos fi^cus TcAcr^ tronipia tUrAytov,** 
fftiy rh vtpl rhy AMov iiu^ 9k ^iKus, Brunck. 

iarrlrov fiafft\tiSff€i¥. Eustath.p. 1704, 411. Ao{/f] Derived from Xo^k, ob- 

5. quoted by Brunck : rh &y};AaTciy liquely ; because Apollo or the sun 

ira^ JU^kKu, iKuvo fiivroi iatr^t- proceeds obliquely in the heavens, or 

rcu ira^ rh 8yo9, The ancients aspi- because his oracular responses were 

rated Syos, which wortl in modem ambiguous. 

MSS. is always marked with the soft 412. ytypA^ofieu] Suidas explains 

breathing. Yet the aspirate remained this word by 8c^o/uu, " I shall not 



38 20*OKAEOTS 

(TV xa\ iiiopxagf xou ^T^irreis 7v el xaxdSf 

ouS* iv6oL vatug^ ou^ orcov oixsig [tirou 4*15 

3ip* oltrff a^* cSv f7; xa) XeXijdap ^X^P^^ ^^ 

rdig <roi<nif auro5 vipdfi xair) 71)^ avco, 

xa/ (T* a/A^i7rX^§ [xrjTpog re xa\ tow <roS varpog 

ihS, 'TTftT ex 'fyg r^(rSf he^vmoug apa, 

^Xswovra vSv /tii/ opd*, eTreira Si trxoTov. 420 

00^^ Si tSJ^ 0'% ^010^ oux e(rrai Xi/ti^v, 

7ro7o^ K<daipa>y 0^^} (rifju^wvog TOLy^OL^ 



stand in need of Creon as nay de- 419. ^^v&Ktnts ipit] To 'A^ and 

fender ; '* but H rather means, " 1 shall 'Ef iWrs are joined epithets compound- 

not be enrolled under Creon as my ed of ito\n and x^* ^^ denote the 

irpcardrnis : " referring to the law in speed, force, &c. with which ven- 

force among the Athenians, which geance pursues the guilty. Soph, 

required every iih'oiKOi to choose a Electr. 488. 'H{f< km icoKAkovs Kal 

TTpwrrimis or patron among the citi- iroK^x^Vt ^ 8c(M><f Kpmrrofiiva \6xots, 

zens. A fi4TotKos was liable to an ac- XoXkSwws *Epu^9. So Hor. Od. iii. 

tion, Siicfi inrpoarcurlov, if he neglected 2. 31. Raro antecedentem scelestum 

or refused to do this. See Hesvch. in Deseruit pede pctna claudo. 

voc. npoirrdTov as quoted by Elmsley, 420. $\hrovTa yw lAv tfp6^] " Now 

and Potter's Antia. vol. u p. 153. looking aright or properly ; but after- 

413. rv^K6v f/f &y«t9iarai] " You wards looking on darkness, or having 

have upbraided me with being blind." darkness in your look." So Sept. 

This is a somewhat singular mode of Theh* 53, \€6prwy&s*Afniv9^iapKdTuy, 

expression ; 6vtM((» generally governs " like lions carrying Mars or war in 

a native of the person reviled and an their looks." Odvss. T. 446. irvp 8* 

accusative of the subject of reproach. i^>0a\tio7&i Zc^opxis, See alio Med. 

See Androra. 970. Hec. 664. Troad. 190. Peis. 82. Sept. Theb. 494. 

432. Tv^A^ /if therefore must be con- /8\^irorrfl»— <ric^oy] So aK&rw .Se- 

sidered as the accusative of the thing ZopnAt Eurip. Phoen. 391. ci(ro/>$ 

reproached. jcy^s Baccn. 510. See below, v. 

414.2^ k6X S^picof] That is, tu turn 1273. Musgr. Add Jacobs, ad An- 

modo fum u eaeus, et nihil cemtf, $ed thol. vol. ii. P. iii. p. 203. Erf. 

etiamvidei, et cemtM nihil: 'whkh'K the 421. Ktfilfv^ Instead of a mark of 

same as to say, tu lummadoni/iilcemw, interrogation after A.i/iV* Musgrave 

quia c^euB sit, ted etiam nihil eemit, places a comma, that the genitive fiorit 

quum tit vident,** Herm. Brunck had may be 'eovemed of a6ft/^vos» This 

altered the text into crh icol 8cSo/Mc^f ob punctuation is adopted by Erfurdt and 

fi\, Aj. Fl. 85. *ZyiD ffKor^am fiKdfapa Elmsley. 

ical 9t9opK6ra, 422. Kidflupcbi'] A mountain in Boe- 

418. ^fi4>trK^J] This word is here otia, to the softth of the river Asopus, 

used in an active signification, as in where (Edipus was exposed; and to this 

Trach. 932. event Tiienas here slightly alludes. 



OIAinOTS TYPANNOS. 39 

« 

aXXcov Si ^Xtjdo^ oux hraia-boLVu xax&Uf 425 

a (T* i^itroatru <rol re xa) roig iroig rixpoig. 
Trphg raura xa) Kpcovra xa) rou/tii/ trrofAa 
7rpo9n]Xaxi^e. (rou yap oux eoriv fipor&v 
xaxiov oiTTig ixrpi^r^tr^rai rrore. 

OI, ^ rarira S^t avsxroL ^rpi^ rooTou xXuciv ; 430 
oux 61^ oXEdpov ; od^2 d-a(r(roy ; ou ttoXiv 
ai^oppos olxQip rcovS* aTrotrrpa^c}^ aTrci ; 

TE. oiS* Ixoixtjv eyayy* av, €i (Tu /a^ *xaX€»^. 

01. 00 yap T$ or* ySi} j^juupa ^oij^o-ovr', hre) 

^X9^V y ^^ ofxou^ Tobg ifMug s9'T£i\d[jL7}rf. 4*35 



424. &yof>fiov] Here the adjective, " SrJ/m in the tragic writers very often 

which should regularly agree with signifies wcrdt, Infr. 667. rh ah» ^ot- 

d/i^i'aioy, is placed in the reutive sen- irrfffpM cr6fta, i.e. roht trobs \6yovs 

fence. So Livy, i. 26. Sic eat, quae- 4?i4ovs i^lovs." Brunck. 

cunque Romana Ingebit hostem. Ju- 429. iicrpiS^arrai] " Shall be worn 

venal. Sat. v. 99. Virroni murena out;" " shall wear out his life." 

datur, qus maxinm venit Gurgite de 430. ''H rmha Kp' iycxr^] ''H in 

Siculo. interrogative sentences expresses sur- 

426. 2 1^ i^ur^ti] Hermann approves prise or indignation in the speaker, and 
the following explanation of Erfurdt : mav be rendered in English by. What ? 
" Sensus, ni fallor, hie est : quae ubi Tavra is the accusative after ic\^y, 
aenties, fallaci specie ablata is, qui vere and dycicr^ the nom. plur. neut. for 
e$ (laos aol), parricida, incestus, et iuf€KT6v, So Uiyyimara for U^yyyw' 
Uberorum fraUr (Iffos rots ffots rdKyoit) tnov, Hec. 1089. l&vyyvoicft , Zrratf 
judicabere. Quum enim ipsa facino- ris KpeUraoi^ If <p4p€iv KcucdL See Mat- 
rum deprehensione, non malis, quibus thiie Gr. Gr. $ 443. The construction 
afiRigebatur, par sibi et liberis fieret however, ^ ravra Hrji^ 4<mv dvc/rrd 
(Edipus, verbum ^Ittrovypraegnantisig- KAtJciy irphs roiJrov, is defensible, 
nificadone accipiatur necesse est. Quid Xenoph. Cyrop. lib. i. dya/o^tr^w, 
autem &A\»y irA^^ot kcuc&v 1 Intelligo ir&s fi^p ^85 fui(a Kot Upros jrtaf&m 
mutuam ocdsionem fratrum mortemque ipoyny. 

Jocasts et Antigone Non enim ur- 431. obx c{t Bx^Bpoy^] Sc. ftrci, 

gendam arbitror vooem irX^0o5, Tiresia v. 432. or dirc^o-cis. '* Cratinus ap. 

per iram acerbius comminante." *A a' Ruhnken. Tim». p. 121. oOk itirtf^atis 

nas been variously altered by Mark- ah ^arroy ; iarori\u o-c riifiepoy. Add 

land, Elmsley, Person, &c. — Itemark Horn. Od. K. 72. Aristoph. Nub. 1253. 

the number of sigmasin this line. See and others.*' Elmsley. 

above, v. 37. ^ 435. crxoAp 7* ^J See above, v. 82. 

427. Tolfihy ffrSfM} " My words.'' Elmsley aptly illustrates this usage of 



40 20*0KAE0rS 

TE. rjfJLBTg roiGiS* l^u/xey, wg jit^v tro) BoxsT, 

01. TTo/oKTi ; [M^Tpov* rig M [jl sx^uet ^porcov ^ 

OI. aig TTOLPT ayav aivixra xao-a^ij T^iyeig. 440 

TE, o&x oSy (Tu raSr* affitrrog 6up^(^x6^v e^ug ; 

OI. TOiaSr* opsihl^\ dig 6[jl eupi^treig juiyav. 

TE. aSnj y£ /xivroi (T* iJ rupfi} SioiXso-fv. 

OI. aXX' £1 iro7s.iv T'fyf^ i^itrcotr, ou [Mi fjubs^u. 

TE. &7rsi[ti Tolvtjp* xa) <ru ttuT x6[jt,i!^i jxf. 445 

OI. xo/ju^ero) S^d** ai^ Traptov (r6 y iftTrohwv 

o^XsTg^ (TuSslg r av, oux av aXyuvai^ ^rXfiov. 
TE. fiiTTcoy &7rBt[JL\ wy oSusx* ijxdov, ou ro (T^y 

Zsttrag wpotrwrov. o6 yAp eerfl* ottow ft' oXsTj^. 



<rX*^V ^^^^ '^'^* Androo. u. 2. I'll plains r^x"! ^ mean r<( fre Jitigyv&vai 

trust fry /euure him that mocks me rh oddKry/io. 

ooce. 445. iroT] The term iro? is ambi- 

iorttXd^iiiv] " Gl. fUT«rr§tJ<dfi7itf, guous : it may signify either child or 

the simple for the compound* SrcXXctv servant : we should be inclined to 

and oTcAActrOat are frequently used by adopt the former sense from Phoen. v. 

Sophocles in this sense. See below, v. 848. where Tiresias is led in by his 

853. <£. C. 298. Antig. 165. Philoct. daughter : 'Hyov inLNM0c, d^rfortp, &s 

69. 495." Bmnck. "T 4<rrftXdfi7ivvi rv^X^ iro82 *0<pea?i/jis c7 ch, yavTi\oi' 

E reposed by Poison : but the pronoun <raf turrpov &s, 

aa already been expressed." Heim. 446. <r^ y] Hermann observes: — 

439. ^wrti <rc] Will thovo you your " 2^ 7c indignabundi est ; et 6xA.c7f 

birth: " Gl. Sci^ci o-f 59«r iy^vrftOns" ifivo^y, usitata hujus adverbii con- 

Brunck. . stractione, est, turbos, ut ns impedi' 

441. <(f>t(rrofrdp(0'icffiir] Tiresias here mento.'* ■ 

sneers at GIdipus for his boast (v. 394.) 447. v$9ts t^ fty, olnc hv ftXT^rcus] 

that he had talent in discovering the On the usage of the double iv, see 

enigma of the Sphinx, of which Tire- above, v. 139. 

sias was reminded by the word aiyuerii 449. irp6<rwov] " GL d{{«^.'* 

in the preceding line. Brunck ; rather /ace, or presence. Her- 

442. oti (fi* 9^p^€is fi4yay] Qutfrtw mann understands irpiawtov to mean 
me, si diligentius rem perpendeie vo- audacity and impudence, comparing 
lueris, magnum invenits. Erf. v. 531 . rdcovV txcu T<$Afii}r irp6a-M'- 

443. twrti . . .T^x*?] Thu good for- wo» j but there also irp6atiiwov signifies 
tune or greatneu, alluding to fUyas in face. 

the preceding line. The Scholiast ex- o^k U9 heov\ ***I^rr\y is qften used 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS- 41 

Tiiyo} ii (Tor rhv avhpa toBtov, ov x&hcu 450 

rov Aateiov, oZrog etrrh ii/daSe, 
^ivog X070) [jJroixogf slra 8* iyysyiis 

r>] ^ofJL^opa. ru^Xo^ yiip ix hshopxorog^ 455 

xa) TTTw^og avrl 9rXou<riou, ^sm^v S;ri, 
irxrj[7rTpio ^poSsixi/u^, yaTav e[i7rope6<rerai. 

yuvaixo^ uli^ >cal Trotng, xa) to3 ^arpo^ 460 

bfJLoarTTopog re xa) ^ousog. xa) raSr', Iwv 
eftrco, Xoy/§ow xav Xa^p [jl e\|/ct>(rjuivov, 



with a relative adverb following, in lutely, r^v iXbv being understood, 

which case the two are put for an ad- " groping on." The wonl itself is not 

verb." Matthias Gr. Gr. $ 482. " You of frequent occurrence in this sense, 

will no tohgre or never destroy me.** though we find it in Theocritus, 22. 102. 

Demosth. O^k tcrtv, oi)«c fttrrw, S thf- as quoted by Erfurdt : T^v ftkv &ya( 

8pc9 *A(h)yaZoi, Zmu»9 ^fidprert. See Vi- irdpa^tr, iriaia X'P^^ vpod^utybs Ilcb^- 

ger, p. 192. Terent. Phorro. V. 7. est ro$w. The usual meaning is, to point 

ii6t vos ulciscar probe. The usage of out before. See ▼. 623. and P. V. 

IffTiy or 4ff^ 5tc is similar. 804. " Senec. Qildip. v. 656. repet 

450. \4ym Sc croc] I have stopped incertus vie Baculo senili tiiste pre- 

after trot with Schcf. on Bos, p. tentans iter." Burton. 
726., where he treats of the ace. abs<M. 458. |vyc&y] Gl. ffvyvwdpxV' ^^ 

Erf. hiAov &8cX^t Kol Ttarfip, Brunck. 

456. ^irnv tin — ytua^'] This alludes Male, adds Herm. 

to the departure of Gldipus from 460. roSirarp^sV^irvofws] GI.^/i<^- 

Thebes after he had put out his eyes, Toftos, the hutband cf the same wife a$ 

and his sojourn at Colonus, near his father, '0/i^oiropor is applied, v. 

Athens, till his death. 261. to Jocasta in a somewhat dif- 

457. erKfnrrp^ irpoScuti^f] Suidas ferent sense, koL ywtujC ^M^trropoy,^ 
says that (m^fwrpov is a roval staff ; but and a wife who has been the w^e of 
this is not necessarily the case ; its both. *Ofuytif)is Mems to be used in 
meaning being an instrument to lean the same sense, v. 1351. 

upon, whether borne by a king or 463. ^daKeof] The infinitive is here 

others. It is, however, though not put for the imperative, as it very fre- 

here, frequently the ensign of kingly quently is, especially in the poets. 

DOwer, as in Homer, II. A. 234. IIpo- Bapawv vw, AtSfiyi^ts, M TpAtavi ixd-- 

owtKvhs in this passage is used abso- X*^^t I)*£« 124. Etkcrf, ftiySi ^cotlr 



42 SO*OKAEOTS 

XO. TiV, ovT/v' & irrpo^ri a. 

^stnniTBia AsX^lg elTre Trirptt 465 

appTjT appnfi" 

<opa yiy ocXXoScov 

29nra»i/ o'deyapan'epoy 

^trya WSa ywfJL&y. 470 

fiVo?rXo^ yap stt' ourov hreydpAfrxgi 
TTup) xa) frrkpoTroSg o Ai^^ ytvirctg' 

Ssiva) S* a[|C4 iicovrai 

Kl)piy &MK9rX^)]roi, 

iXdtjttyff yfl^ avrKrrpo^^ a. 

ro5 vi^ofii/ro^ aprlwg ^aveifra 476 

^o/ta HaptfouT' 
(ToS, Tov aSijXoi/ avSpa iravr ipfveuisiv. 

^oira yAp 6^' aypiay 

u\aVf oLva r avrpoL xoCi 480 

irirpoigf <Dg raupog^ 



tim^t€uy4fit¥ T(^( fU(x«9^f II. E. 606. taking agaiiut the metre ; and origi- 

Od this idiom, see Moeris, Atticist v. nated probably in &cXXd5A»y and irm, 

Kofifidiftiy, Koen. ad Gregor. p. 198. found m the next line ; or from Pind. 

H^mst. ad ArisL Plut. p. 196. Nem. i. 6. alyoy AcAAov^8«y M^l^ 

465. AcA^if itirpa] The city itself Tvirwy. Hesych. ii/eXXJi«tr twinty, ra- 
and the Temple of Apollo were built x^^* 

on Mount Parnassus. See Strabo, ix. 469. trBwof^tpov] Of rapidity, as 

p« 418. Justin, xxi?. 6. Liv. xlii. 15. Homer. II. ix. 501. ''An^ o-tfcra^ re 

£rf. wol kpriiroi. Erf. 

466. &^^' a^^tfy] «'A deed 472. 7<y^«] &m,as.£ur. Ion 916. 
without a name/' a roost shocking Otherwise it signifies/atW. Erf. 
deed. This is a mode of expressing 475. IXofnfre— ^dfia] See note on v. 
the superlative very strongly. Soph. 182. 

Electr. 849. SciAofo UiKamp Kvptis, 478. rh^ i»n\ov] The oido is, 

where Bninck remarks, " geminatio irdyr' Ixv^iv r^ tJ^Kov Mpa, *' that 

ejusdem adjectivi pro superlativo every one should endeavour to trace 

6>t. ' out the [as yet] undiscovered mur< 

468. AeAA<(8«y] The common read- derer." 

ing UWofw^up is indefensible as mili- 479. iypiw 0\ay] *< The wild wood." 



OIAinOYS TTPANNOS. 43 

fiavrsXa* tol S* cuti 

^wvra wspiTrorarat. - 485 

(ro^o$ olcoifdQirag, ou- 
ts SoxoSvt' out* a7ro^ao"xov6*' 

Tl Xs^m S*, CLTTOpSi. 490 

wiroiAai 8* eXiriViVy out ev- 



Id (£. C. 348. we have the aame ex- " But [though I am sure that the mur- 

pressioD : iroAAek fikv kot* hrfpla» "TKriv derer of Laius is lurking about in dis- 

iitrtTos yriXarws r^ aXMfUyri. tant caves, rk fi«r6fupaXa yas iarwoa- 

482. fi4\wt i»M\4^] See above, v. ^l(uy fjuuntia] yet the wise soothsaver 
100. dreadfully disturbs me, as I neither 

483. fiftrd/ipaXBi] (1) From ti4a'os think his charge against (Edipus true, 
and ofjupdXos, umbilicus, a boss, navel, nor am I able to contradict it." 

or point; or (2) from 6fu^, vox, a 488. hro^daKoyff] Negantem, inji- 

voice, response, or oiracle. The former ciantem. Aristot. Metaphys. iii. cap. 

appellation is applied to Delphi, as 7. Aydyicri fj tpayai ^ inopivoi %v Koff 

the middle point of the earth* See ivhs irnow. Idem Categor. c. 8. ii 

Schol. Orest. 326. Phoen. 224. irap& Kari^ao-if irp6f r^v iati^wrw hn-Ucti* 

fuc6fupaXa y^aXa ^t€ov, rai, olov rh, KABHTAI, r^, OT KABH- 

iaroiwr^fiimyj^ " Fraudans, fallens." TAI. Musgr. 

Musgrave. Endeavouring to keep 491. xdroftai] I ftvtUr. Hermann 

apart from himself, avoiding, pt&yvtf, notes: " UtunturGrscihacmetapbora 

Schol. de quovis aniroi motu, ezemplaque 

485» (mna] Living, in full force, hujus similiumque verborum ezstant 

See above, v. 45. "1^ Antig. 453. ixi innumerabilia." 

rorc Z^ ravra. Trach. 1169. Eurip. MdS^ 6p&v . . .] Seeing or under«> 

Suppl.223. Bacch. 8. ^schyl. Agam. standing neither the present nor the 

828. Suppl. 995." Musgr. future, *Owlow is frequently used iii 

486. 8ciy& /jAp oSk] Erfurdt would the sense of the future. Hermann 

render this passage' by, horrenda tur- maintains that it is never expressive of 

bat augur neque affirmantia neque ne- the past. He understands the passage 

gantia, making boKomn-a and iarwpdff- thus : Quid dicam, neteio : ud anxius 

Kopra the ace. plur. after the Scholiast ; turn exspectatume, qui neque in prtBtentia 

but it seems more simple and easy to quidquam, neque futura penpiciam, 

understand fie after rapdero'ei, and then ** Stob. xxii. p. 188. Byrrrhs irc^vfcciif 

Sofcovvra ace. sing, will agree with it. rinrUref leupot P\4weiy. See Fhiloct. 

fHhyoZv is here used in the sense of 1105. i£sch. Suppl. 625. Eurip. 

" at vero," but yet. See Viger, p. 442. Alex. fr. 8." Elmsley. 
The passage may be thus rendered : 



44 SO<l>OKAEOYS 

QOLO optov, OUT owifrw. 

ri yap ^ Aa6Sax/8ai^, 
^ rco noXu^oi/ vsTxog exsir^ oSre ^ropoidsy 
^or sytoy\ oSre rav3v ^ea 495 

s/tadoVy 9rpo^ oroti S^ ^atraina 
Itti rav hrC^afMV ^driv slfJL OiSi^roSa 
Aa€SoLx/8ai^ iwixoupog atrjy^iWV ^avarwv. 

^uvsroif xa\ ra ^porcoy si- . 500 

Sors^* oLvZpSiV S* on fjMPTig 

xpiiTiS oix ffO"riv (xXtjAtj^* 

TrapafJLsli^siey avrlp* 505 

aXX* o3;roT* Jyaiy' av, ^p)y fSoi/x* opfliv s^o^^ 1"^/^" 
^ofjiivcov av xara^alr^v. 



493. rfj Here for sroibv. See Her> turn, et satis languidam, q^uum multo 

ma an. ad Viger. p. 726. Erf. elesantius oratio procedat sine eoparti- 

496. fiwrdv<f] After this word cipio. Neque haouit scholiastes codd. 

BruDck inserts x/^^'^it and Mus- Lips, qui ita scribit : trap* oS «Hfy fiaad' 

grave d\i€6fityos, on account of the vy i\€itrofuu iirl r^v hnJhifi'fiattxraif 

metre. The whole passage is mani- fuarrtlttM rov Tc(pc(r(ou r^ OUHwodi, 

festly corrupt. Tlphs Zrov may be ijyovy icarek rod OiSlnodos, hrUeox^s 

rendered "from," "in consequence roit AaSlkucllicus, fiyow r^ Atd^, hftxa 

of '* or " on account of which." In rup iJS^Kup daydrwy. Elmsleius post 

this sense wplbt is used, Fhoen. 64. fieurdtf^ lacunae signa posuiu" 

irphs 9k Tiis ri&xi\s voaw *Ap&f Aporoi 498. hrUcovpos ^aydn-uy] As alfui' 

Tourly iufwrurrdras, and Antig. 51. rwy hrtKovpos, Eurip. Electr. 138. 

tlphs abro^^spcov i^jotKoKfipuirrw otirXof Aofov hporyhs, above, v. 127. Orestes 

"O^tis bpd^as. Hermann finally notes is called by Seneca paterna mortis 

as follows : " Sustuli comma post auxUium unicum, Agam. 905. Musgr. 

OlBiiF^Bat quo cT/t* hrlKovpos jungantur. 506. &XA* ofhror* fyft>y] " But, till 

Postrema ita debebam interpretari : I have seen the prophet's words proved 

qtw explarato contra laudemt guam apud correct, I will never assent to those 

omnet habet (Edipus, Labdactdii vindex who blame the king." 

earn eadis, cuju$ i^^tm auetor at. 507. ft§fJi^fiivo9y &y Kora/^Tiy] X. 

Xprjffdfityos, quamvis a scholiasta in e. o^k &y Kara/palrjy T&y fitfi^fiiywy 

explicatione hujus loci usurpatum de- rhy pj&yruf, Nou contradi^rem ilUs, 

levi, ut neque idonea auctoritate iirma- qui vatem incusarint, fiocci fecerint. 



OIAinOYS TYPANN02. 45 

^avsp^ TTTspoeo'ir ^Xde xopa 

TTorif xal o'o^o^ co^di}, ^a(rava> ^ iJSuT'oXi^. 510 
TiS air IfJuSLg ^peifhg oS^ror o^Xiqcrsi xaxiav. 
KP. "Av^peg ^roXTrai, SsiV* l?nj vswvtrfjJvog 
xarr^yopsTv /xoti rov rupavvov OiS/ttouv, 
wapeifJL arXijrcoy. £i yobp ly roif ^x)[Ji.^opa7g 



Hesycb. KcerapdycUf irareiircly. Brunck. poeta, quK urbi potius captas conveni- 
mantu^iiv, aueniiar, Aristot. Meta- renU Qaare ego quidem verba ydip 
phys. iii. cap. 7. ri 9idtnta 1l KorrJupriav, h^ a^^ delevi, quorum et 7^ inter- 
im Sari^fH^w, Musgr. Muflgrave's inter- pretibus deberi puto, he* atn^ autem 
pretatioD is the true one. Mcft^/ilvwK adscriptum fuuse conjicio ad verba «cal 
not Tirestas, but (Edipus. Erf. The vo^s &ipOrt, give ^ airr^ roirr^, sive 
Scholiast says rightly : iydt tk oOk JSof h^ ^t^rp, i. e. rp X^tyyt, scripserat ez- 
«0rc hnuvitraiiu roh% fjitfi^fi4vous rhr planator. Jam et recte omnia proce- 
/ScuriAla, xphf lioifu aa^ rh Kfiya irol dere, et graviter aignificatam ease chori 
T^y iar^offuf. Herm. fiduciam, apertum est.''* 

509. ^canpiij We give the note of 510. ficurdv^] Bdtrea^s is properly 

Hermann in his own words : ".Libri, a stone on which the purity and excel- 

^oyfpd yhp H^ ain^ vrtp69aa' ^\0c lence of gold are tried; a touchstone, a 

K^pcL. Triclinius, quod metra strophicis test, a proof. 

non responderent, verba #11^ ain^ ab se 511. d^'fitrti] *OipK4w and d^AKT- 

deleta ease ait. Undo in hujus recen- xdytt in prose writers govern a geni- 

sione omissa sunt £i viro injuriam tive, and in the tragic writers always 

faciunt, qui omnes ejus emendationes an accusative of the crime, fault, or 

improbant. . Non fuit ille profecto imputation incurred. See Viger, p. 

hodiemis criticis deterior : sed contem- 223. Ruhnken, I'ims. v. 6^\u, In 

nitur, quia ex antiquioribus libris fere the Agam. 517. 6^Xwy is followed by 

de vera scriptura constat. Hoc quidem Sf/o^r, and is rightly explained by Dr. 

loco in eo tantum mihi peccasse ille Blomfield, "damnatusjudicio; debitor 

videtur, quod non etiam 7^^ delevit. ob rem judicatam." 

Nam nisi egregie fallor, perturbata luc 513. Karnyoptof] KarjrYop4» go- 

est librorum scriptura interpretamentis. vems an accusative of the charge al- 



Scholiastes : ^ay^pii ydp, a ft^y iyKo- leged, and a ^[enitive of the person 

>jiwrtv airr^f &9TjXa, Ktd oh tntanws against whom it is brought. In the 

ilXi79$. h 84 KOT^pdwrtf ' ^aytpd, ire Agamem. 262. Karriyop4u occurs with 

ineXMaris oOri^ rjjs 'X<ptyyhs &<f>6ii the genitive only : El yitp i^porowros 

ao^s, Mira veroioterpretatio, qus non 6fAfjtd aov Konfyopti, the order of which, 

in vulgatam, sed in talem potius scrip- Dr. Blom6eld gives : hfnuik yiip iccm}- 

turam quadrat : ^aytph ydp, hrtl a£rr^ yopu aov td ^povovrros, " yes, your 

Tn%p6etr^ ^\0c K6po: Glossae Codd. eye proves your kind disposition." He 

Lips, ad '^ay€pdi habent, hnrl rod ^a- quotes a similar construction from Sto- 

vep&s' ad h^ wbr^ autem, Kar* ainov, bsus ; Kparowri 8* oTvcp jcol Kwrtfyo- 

Omnino qusro, quid sit illud H^ air^. powrl trou. 

Nam quod Elmsleio placet, hoc dici, tn rhv ripayvoy OHlirouv'] ** This verse 

poteitatem ejut venit, eum sensum nee and v. 918. seem to have given the 

possnnt habere verba ista, et, si habe- name of Ol8/vovf T^ponws to this play." 

rent, parum apte iis usus esset verbis Hermann. 



46 SO<I>OKAEOYS 

reus ^^^ vo[xli^u Trpog y s/xoS TTSTrovQivai 515 

X^oio'iv sir epyoio-iv eig ^Xa&}y ^spoif^ 

oSroi 0/ot; [xoi ro5 [JLaxpaiwvog iroQogy 

^ffpovri r^ySff ^a^iv. ou y&p ilg a?rXo5y 

1] ^7jjtt/a jttof To5 Xoyoti rourou 4^ip£i, 

aXX' 1^ fjJyitrroPf si xaxog [xsv iv ttoXsi, 520 

xcucog hi Trpog <ro5 xo} ^i>M)V xsxXi]<ro/Aai. 

XO. aXX* '^Xflff juiv 8^ TouTO ToSvciSo^ ^^X* ^^ 
opy>] ^iao'^iy jbiaXXov, ^ yvmfJLrf ^psv&v. 

KP. ?rpo^ ro5 S* e^avdi}, raTj^ l/xaTj^ yvw/utig on 

^rsio-ds)^ [JiAvTig roug Xoyoi/^ >{/gt;Ss7i^ xiyoi ; 525 

XO. ijiSaro /u,«v toS** oTSa S* ou yvcofjiri rln. 

KP. s^ ofjifjiArcoff S* opd&y re xa^ opd>)^ ^psvi^ 
xarijyopffTro ToitTrixXr^fJia rotrro [lov ; 

XO. oux o7y* a yobp SpSc' ol xparouvreg^ oi^ opfii. 

auTo^ S* oS* ^Sij Sfio/xaroii/ ?§a) Tfpa, 530 

OI. ooTo^ o"o, 9rco^ 8eDp' '^xde^ j ^ To<rovS* Sp^si^ 



516. els fikdjSfiy ^4pw] ^4po9, with ticiple $taffB*ls, " Si pleDiiu enun- 

the prepositions tit or irpos following, ciare sententiam voles, talis erit : r^x* 

signifies, to tend, to leadj to refer : in &y 6pyp fiteur$tlii rh BytiZot rovro, oi- 

this sense it is used, y. 519. 984. See rms ^\9«i'." Hermann. 

Markland, Eur. Suppl. 305. and Viger, 523. yy^fi^ii ^pHv] " By coovic- 

p. 257. tioD of mind." Tvdkfiri is judgment 

521. irphs crov] Creon commences founded on knowledge, opinion, mean- 
his speech by addressing the Chorus ing. 

as Mpts iroXTrcu, and here speaks to 525. Kiyoi] Elmsley thus rightly 

them in the singular number. This reads in the place of ^^ct. By the 

however is no overs^ht in the poet, optative Creon indicates not that it was 

The Corypbsus spoke and was ad- so, but that it was thought by certain 

dressed as the representative of the persons to be so. Herm. 

whole Chorus : and this remark will 527. i^ ifjLfidrrt»v 6p9&v] With eyes 

account for the variation from the sin- erect, unmoved, steady ; so below v. 

gular to the plural, and vice vers&, 1372. 6f»$ott I/mAAot If^uuriv roinavs 

so frequently met with in the dra- 6p%if, and Tbeocr. v. 36. 'OyifMuri ro7i 

raatic writers with reference to the ifSoTvi iroritXtwtif. See Bentley's 

Chorus. note, Hor. Od. i. 3. 18. and R. P. Hec. 

522. r^x* fty] The particle &y is not 958. 

superfluous as Elmsley supposes, nor 531. oSros] OZros with or without 

connected with i|A0c, but with the par- the interjection i, when it i«fers to the 



OIAinOYS TTPANNOS. 4? 

ToXjttij^ TrpotrayjTOP, Atrre ra^ ^1*^9 trriyag 

7xoUy ^ovshg toy rouSs ravipos i[ji^ay&Sf 

XiQflT'njp r iyapyrig rr^s s[JLr^g rvpavvi^g ; 

^ip iWl TTpog ^sfiov, SeiX/av ?J [jLwpiav 535 

iScov Tiv' sv j(Aoi, raSr' iSouXiutreo ttoisTv ; 

^ Toupyov tog ou yiftopitrMfj^i o'ou roSf 

SoXo) wpotripTroVf xoux aX$^oij(t)]V fua^tov ; 

c[p* oip^l [JL&poy itrri rouy^eiptjiJLoi erou, 

avsi/ rs TrXi^doti^ xai ^/Xcoy rupaifviSa 540 

^pav, ^rXTjdfi j^p^fiaciu ^ aXitrxtTai \ 

KP. oTerfl* a5^ Troirjtroy j avrl rcov slpT^fjJvtov 
1<r avToxotjerov, x5,ra xpV aurog [jutdtop. 

OI. Xiysiv o'lf Se/vo^* [JLav6dvsiy S* eyoi xttxo^ 

o'oS. SuerjUrSyij yap xa) fiapinf <r sSfyrjx* ifJLoL 54f5 




ger, p. 367. and Aristoph. Aves 1199. 540. rvpcunfl9a difpfy, ft] A similar 

and 1243. construction occurs, Helen. 1685. Kal 

533. TovSc T&i'Spif] I. e. i/iov, *08c x^P^> *E^^>^f offycic^ c^«vf<rrd(Ti|s 

&F17P, here, as in many other passages, Vy^fxris, t iroWeus 4v ywa^W oIk &i, 

denotes the person speaking, pointing Matthis, Gramm. Gr. p. 610. Erf. 

to himself, m the sense of our £n- 542. oJfftt &s iroliia'oy ;] Literally, 

flish formula, " your humble servant." ** act do you know how V* This is a 
(runck remarks that the same idiom common idiom, and more forcible than 
occurs in the Latin comic writers, olatt &s wot^ifftis ; for the former not 
though he <}Uotes no instance. See only orders something to be done, but 
Ter. Heaut. li. 3. ** Tibi erunt parata asks the mode of doing it ; whereas the 
verba, hme komini verbera.*' latter only asks the mode of acting. 
535. ScjA/oy fj fjwplay] A similar See Koen. ad Gregor. p. 7. R. P. Hec. 
mode of expression is found in Herod. 225. Matthis, Gr. Gr. $511. 
Clio $ 38. ^n Tcu, oih€ dctAli^v, o1ir€ 544. Kfytty ab Ztufhs] " You are 
(SAAo &XV* vaptSt&y roi, iroi4v ravra, powerful in oratory ;" literally, "fear- 
SSI, &s oif yvwplffotfiC] ** This sen- ful in speaking." We have iwfhs t6- 
tence does not depend upon iSiny, but petv, itiyht ^vyw, and in the same 
incoXaliiMf, i\7rl(uy [or some similar sense. See Dawes, Misc. Crit. p. 87. 
word] must be assumed from analogy." In the Fhoen. 366. Aco^v ytfvcu&y al 
Bninck. In this line Elmsley has St* Mvtfp ywaiy '* have a ttrang or 
substituted the Attic form yvwfHoTfu, powetful influence." See Suidas in v. 
of the future TVtfpto'oifu. Hermarnis ^ttvds, 
in doubt. 



48 SO*OKAEOYS 

KP« TOUT airh vSv [jloo wp&r axootrov rog IpZ. 
OI. toSt' ttuT^ [ju^ iMi ^pal^\ owwg oix si xaxog. 
KP. si TOi pofjil^sig xrrjfJLa t^v avQoBiav 

sTvai Ti ToS you )(wplgf oux ipQdig ^povsTg. 
OI, si roi ifOfjLil^sig avSpa crxryysvri xaxmg 550 

Sp&y, ou;^ u^s^siv rr^v S/xtjv, oux sZ ^povsTg. 
KP. ^ujtt^ij/u./ ©"OI TauT «v8ix* £ip^(rdar t^ Si 

TroAr^lKf owoTov ^]^ araflcTv, ^l^atrxi [xs. 

OI. sn-siOsg, rj oux ffirsiSe^, o)^ XP^^'^i I*' ^^* 

Tov a-sfJLVofjLavriif avipa 7rs[JL,'^a<rdai Tiva ; 555 

KP. xa) yuy Id* auTo^ slfu r<S ^ouXsu/xaTl. 
OI. TTotrov ri^ ^Sij Sijfl' o AaVo^ ^povov 
KP. isBpdxs iroTov ipyov ; ou yoLp eyvoco. 
OI. a^ayTO^ sppsi ^atfatrliup ^sipa}[xaT$ ; 
KP. fJLaxpo) TraXaio/ t ay [xsTpr^QsTsv j(^p6yo$, 560 

OI. TOT ouy 6 [latfrig oZrog ^y iv rf) Tij^yr^ j 
KP. o'o^oV y b[xoia}gf xa^ Itrou Ti/xa>jxsyo^. 
OI. iiLvr^trar ouy ejtiwu ri t£ tot cy pfpo'vcp ; . 

554. I) o&k] These two syllables are present is frequently used for the acrist 
scanned as one long syllable. See or tense of history ** in animated nar- 
above v. 13. . ration which represents what took 

555. rhy o-tfu^dftavTUf'] '* This grand place, as actually present" Matthias, 
prophet ;•' said sneerin^ly. Gr. Gr. $ 504. Hec. 470. •H Tiribwp 

ir4fulfcur9at] On this middle voice ytythf, Thy Zths ifi^iirip^ Koi/ti(fi 

Hermann observes : ** Sophocles me- ^\oyfi^ Kpoyi^s, for ^Kolyuurt, 
dio usus est, non quidem indicans, 560. fuucpol ira\aiol r] GI. Iirl xoXh 

suonira aliquem mittere (Edipum jus- Ht^Koyrts icol wdXsu iip^d^ityoi, Brunck. 
sum esse, sed mittere sua caussa, ut ad 561. ^y iy nf r^xi?] "^j* ^7^* ^^ 

t^e veniret Tiresias. Ita multiplex est 4y rf y6(r<p. See Abresch. Auctar. 

ct varia potestaa verbi medii." Tbucyd. ad calcem Animadverss. in 

556. vol yvy Mff ofir6s] " And now ^schyl. T. ii. p. 405. and Viger' de 
I am still the iame in opinion.** Phcen. Idiot, p. 607. ed. Herm. £rp. 

934. *Ak^p 88* obK4^ a6r6r ixyt^ti iy rp Wx"T] *' ^^ *^^ profession" 

ira\iv. " This man is no longer the of divination. 

Mme." "So Thucyd. iii. 38. 'Eyif 562. trots'/] Eiereehat UlearUm 

nky ohf 6 a^6t elfu r^ yy^fip,'* Elm- tuam, et quidem teque sapienter eodemque 

sley. honorefruenSf ut nunc. Herm. 
""" l#fi] Present from If)^. The 



-e\ 



OIAinorS TTPANNOS, 49 

KP. ouxouv ifjMv y itrrArog ouSa/xoS ?rcXtt^. 
OI, aXX* oix spevvaif row d-avovro^ itrjf^ere ; . 565 

KP. 7rapia')(0[JL£V. w&g S* oipfi ; xoix 7}xou(ra/xfy. 
OL irco^ oSy riff otirog o 0*0^^^ oux rjSia roSc ; 
KP. oux oTS** f^* oT^ yobp /x^ ^povcS, o-iyav ^iXco. 
OI. Toerov Si 7* olfrQotf xai Xiyoi^ av fS ^povtSu. 
KP. :ro7oy roS* ; £i yotp oI8a y*, oix aprrj<ro[Aai. 570 
OI« od" auvfx', fff /x^ <ro] ^yijxdf, ro^^ ^/^^ 

oux ay 9roT sTrff AaJou Sia^dopa^. 
KP. ffi /ttiv Xffyffi ToS*, auri^ oltrff • ryai Si cow 

[juxSuif ^ixa^eS raiff^ airep xayucX} trh yuv. 
OI. IxjEAcevday * ou yap S^ ^ovsu^ cCKaxfrofuu. 5^5 

01. apin\ing oux Svferriy cSv auiO'ropsig. 



565. Ipcvrar lrx«^*] GI« Clkq<''(*' married my Bister" is an expresatoQ 

^vw^oTf. Bninck. applicable to a husband who bad by 

5^. ftii ^porw] Hermann observes : death or otherwise lost that sister : 

Quod Sophocfis libri habent fiii y^i/ua Ix'if means, " you married my 

mm, coo^anctive dici potandum. sister, and still have Iter in marriage." 

Cum indicativo enim fortior hie negatio ""ETpcnfra, I wrote, may be consistent 

foret, qjomn convenit, quum major in with any thin^ written betwixt that 

▼erbo VIS ease debeal." time and the time of speaking to the 

569. r6awf 94 y] So Triclin. reads, contrarv ; ypdi^s Ix** ^^ o°ly ^ 

who explains it iMk roowrwr ToSr used of what was onc6 stated in wri- 

fllrfla. The old reading was roaM% y. ting, and continues so still, unaltered, 

576. yluuu tx^ts ;] *' Attice idem unrepealed." J. Tate. Td5c X^^of 

ac fyiifias." DalzelL This form is so ^XV would not be admissible for rdiSc 

common, that Is. Casaubon observes, lA«{c. Habeo and (evMo are used in 

" milliea poete prssertim tragici et oo« Latin somewhat similarly. Ter. Hecyr. 

mid ; sea et ceterorum acriptorum ele- iv. 2. 6. " Nam mihi mtus tuus pater 

gantivimus quisque non raro." " ^x** narravit modo, quo pacto me habueris 

cum partidpiis quibusdam maximeque prcpositam amori tuo." See Lucret. vi. 

aorisu temporia, explicatar per aoristum 898., and Yalckenaer's note, Phoen. 

indicacivi et verbi, cuius participium 712. 

adjuootum habet." Viger, p. 250. 577. 2y Ayurropflf] Some read iv 

This account however does not accu- &y laropus, which is a solecism, U hp 

lately correspond with the real truth requiring a subjunctive or optative 

of the case. The participle of the mood according to circumstances, but 

aorist and lx« denote that the deed is never tolerating an indicative. '**Of hf 

completed and still continues so. ''You et similia cum conjunctive conjungun- 

Soph, (Ed. R. p 



50 SO<I>OKAEOrS 

KP. ap^ug S* exff/yjf] rauro, yrjs Itrov vifuov^ 
OI. oTv fi ^iyiorjcra, tolvt cjctoS xojxi^ffrai. 
KP. o^x ouv lO'ou/tai (T^cpv eya> StioTv rplrog ; 580 

OI. ffvrauda yobp S^ xai xaxo^ ^aivci ^/Xoi^. 
KP. oux, el SiSoii]^ y cog eyw tratrrS Xe^ov. 
(rxi>|/ai Si roSro irp&rou, si nv av ^HsTg 

arpscrotf «58ovr*, €i ra y' aSfl' S^ffi xpanti^ 585 

eyco jxiv oSv our aur^^ IfMipwu i^uif 

rvpaupog sTvai jtftaXXov, ^ rupavva Spav, 

our* aXXo^ oo'ri^ o'co^povsTif hcitrrarat. 

ySv fJiiv ykp in trw icivT avfu ^o^ou ^kpm* 

ti S* ahr\q ^pX'^^f TToXXob xav axwv ihpwu. 590 



tur, ti de re incerta eenno est, ita nt act iii. sc. 1., Shakspeare makes Henry 

possit etiam dici, ti quit. Cum opta> say, Then happy low, lie down I Un- 

tivo eadem conditione conjungi so- easy lies the head that wears a crown, 

lent, sed ita, ut res indicetar co^tari " E08ciif tranquiUum ate, as in a 

vel cogitata esse ab atiquo." Her- ^erse of an ancient comedian, onoted 

manniadnotationes in Vigeram,p. 648. by Chariton iv. 7. p. 103. ed. Lips." 

See also Dawes, Misc. Crit p. 544. Erf. 

As a similar passage to this line, Ei> 586. ^y^ i*hf 0^"] " Hippolytus (y. 

fnrdt quotes Soph. Electr. 527. '^otSa* 1013.) by a similar aivument clears 

r&wV ipvTio'is o6k ivtrrl fwt, himself to his father of the charge 

578. Kpx*'* ^ iMipp To^&] " Do which had been brought against him 

you possess the same power as she by his stepmother. *AAX* As rvm. 

does, having an equal share of the rw ifih rourt -cA^pwraf, *H«ci<rra y, 

land ? " On the government of 4 o^ ci pAi ria ^p4yas 9i4^0op€ %ifftrS», 

rhst see above, v. 285. Zffourtp Mdfti, itavupx^ ^Eyh V 

'Pis taatf p4funf] Partm regfd ^- ieyAims pAw KowrMf 'EAXi;yiKo6f npd- 

ticntm chtinent. fi4fuiv is used simi- ros ^4Kinfi* atr iv x6\9i tk Mr^pos 

larly, v. 202. 238. Erf. Bdr rots i^ffroa fbrvx^^ ^^ ^(Aocf. 

582. &s iyii»] Se. OBttfu ifuurr^ Xlpdira-tiv yi^ c2 irdpeori. kMw^s V 
'kSrfOP, Brunck compares Med. 868. hrinf ViptUrvtt dtSoMri rris rv^oir/Sos 
*Eyj^ 8^ ifudrff hh Xtfyvi' i/pue6fiyitf, X"^" Brunck. 

Erf. compares Herodot ii. 162. oMpa Ifulptty i^w] I am not naturally 

A^yor 4fl»l>r^ S^ito. deshvus of. See above, v. 9. 

583. cT ro^ tuf] *Ay here belongs 587. r^pcuva8p$y] " To enjoy kin^« 
to i\Mm, as Hermann jusdy remarks, ly power." The primitive TUfWPa w 
Viger, p. 657. here used for the possessive rvptannKk, 

585. $Tff9<rrw cffSoi^] " Sleep- as in P. V. 786. Ilpbf rov r^patva 

ing." The cares of government do not oicnrpa mX.'n&iia'trm ; and Troad. v. 

pennit a king to sleep. See above v. 474. i) pAy r^poyyos Kctf ripoan^ iyri* 

65. In the second patt of Henry IV. /tdttmiy,** Brunck and Elmal^. 



OIAinorS TTPANNOS. 51 

TT&g 8^* ifjLo) TupaPiiig ijSicoy €;(eiy 

ouirco Toerowrov 7\'7raTr^[ti)fog xup&f 

^(TT oXXa XPji^'^^f ^ ^^ ^^^'^ xipBei xaXd. 

vSif TToan X^^^f ^^ l^ ^^S ounra^^Mrar 595 

iniv ol tri^BV XPY^^^^^S sxxa'XoSo'l [jl€. 

rh yoip tux^I^v ainroTg &raPT evraSfl' Ivi. 

TT&g 8^r iyco xfV av Xa^oijx a^e}^ raS^ ; 

ovx av yipoiTO poSg xaxlg xaTJog ^poycSv. 

aXX' our Ipatrrrig T^«r8ff r^j ypwfJLT^g S^uv, 600 



593. ^oni/i^r irupd] For itrdnt' which Hermann adduces ((E. C. 1106. 

/!««. Kup^, like rvyx^ant in both and 1168. Andg. 778. Philoct. 509! 

prose and yerae, is used with the Phoen. 999.) to prove that rvyxdn$ 

participle, where we should expect governs an accusative, are a// in the 
the verb from which the participle' case of neuter adjectives. And it must 

comes. So Philoct. 30. "Opa, Koff be remembered that the accusatives of 

iJ»w /A^ KmokKiBth Kup!§. For icoro- neuter adjectives are freauently found 

*^^« with verbs that regulariy govern a 

596. ^KoXovat /*€] Evoeant me, genitive or dative. See Classical 
sc ex Bdibtts. Vide supra, v. 7. Jonrnal« No. Ixiv. p. 259. 

Erf. 599. ote fty] There are two ways 

597. rhy^ rux^of tArois] This of CakioR this passage, either of which 
is one of the very few Iambic lines in will make very good sense : 1. pws 
Sophocles, which have neither caesura tcoKhs otnc &y yivovro kuXAs Apovw, 
nor quasi-cesttra, unless we read with 2. rovf mkHs ^pw&¥ 9^ fty yhrnro 
Bothe tdnoUn irdan^, or change the irax^f. 1. An ill-disposed mind can- 
relative positions of &rarr* and a^ not be entertaining proper sentiments. 
Totf. — Tvyxiant, when it signifies to 2. A mind that entertains proper sen* 
hit, to obtain, to procure, requires a timents cannot be bad. The latter 
genitire case after it of the thing is the interpretation adopted by the 
gained, except where neuter adjectives Scholiast, and approved by Burton, 
are employed, as here ; and then an and seems upon the whole to suit the 
accusative is found ; though even a context best. 

neuter may follow in the genitive ac- . 600. ^Murri^f] After observing that 

cording to the general rule : Iph. A. ip^ and ^f are often used by 

995. rmna rti^o/uu v^¥. Hec. 42. Sophocles for eupert, optare, eujusvii 

Kol rc^erei rovS*, oM* iMpnros ^ikmf rti cupidUate, Brunck contiaues : 

"Emu wfht hfipAy, In Homer we " Voces r^o-Sf t^j Tv^ijf , quas glosea 

find II. E. 582., XcpmoSiy AyicMra ftd* exponit rov9€ rw ^oytv/ioO, non spec- 

ew. Hermann (Vig. p. 612.) con- tant crimen Creonti objectum com- 

ttden ipficmya fUtrow to be governed of municati oum Tiresia condlii confe- 

Tvx^v but it is more probably depend- rendae in CEdipum noxe cedis Laii ; 

ent upon icar^ and *AmX6xou is un* sed regnandi arobitionem. Infra ▼• 

derstood after rvx^. The instances 664. ubi Chorus ait, .^ruav c/ rM 

2> 2 



52 SO*OKAEOYS 

TTSudou ra j(jpn/i(r^ivT\ tt\ tra^iSg r^yyu'Kd tror 
tout' &K\\ idif /tc Ttfu repao'xon'ip Xa&}^ 
xoiv^ ri ^otiXcuerayra, /xi^ /ct* a;rXi} XTain^^ 605 
4^^(i>t SiTrXr Si| r^ t' i/t)} xa) trfj^ >MSwy. 
ypmfJLjj S* oSi^Xcp /X19 jXf X^f^^ aiTico. 
ou yoLp Sfxaiov oSre to&^ xaxoug fiArr^v 
jfjpr^trroug vo/cti^fiv, owTff rohg ;fpi3^T6oj, xoxou^. 
^/Xov yap e(rdx^v IxSaXcTv, fcrov Xiyoi, 6IO 

xa\ rhv vap aur<3 3iotov, Sy 9rXe7<rToy ^iXe7. 
aXX* ffv ;tpova> yvditru rotS aer^aXcS^* «rffl 
Xpovog iiHaiop avipa Seixvao'iv [Mvog* 
xoLxop Z\ xav Iv '^f^pct ytfoirig jutia. 
XO. xaX&^ IXff^fV ffuXa^oujuivo) TrstnTv^ 615 



Ixt** eodem seosu dioere posset, ra& t& wpSrov, followed by rmrrk Si, rovr^ 

Ti}f rifs ytf^fAiis ci ^curr^f 1^. Hie oJ^is, ro&r* &AAo, clta, frtira, and 

autem Creon dicere poterat, &AX* o0re tbe like, may be translaled by " in the 

T^y8c riir ^p6yiii(nv fx». Eodem re* Jint place** and the latter by " in the 

deunt diTeras itle loquutionea." next or ucend place" See Hennaon's 

601. rXMlrir vorcj From 8^«rrof AnooU on Viffer, p. 627. 

BUpply Spfy. Erf. 607. x*^^ ^'* /Micp&v b^a olrias, 

602. Kw r£vS* lA.r)fx^] "EXctx^'^ ^i^ again, /tJrnp'. Bruock. Rather, 
ig here said by L. Bos to be governed privatim, i. e. hoe solo, neqne alio ar> 
of cif or rphs nnderstood; but such gumento. Erf. 

accusatives are put in apposition with 608. t'^npr] GK hfe^erdtrrms, 

an entire proposition or some part of Brunck. 

it, in onier to express an opinion on 610. ^ik$p yhp M?^"] " For to 

the contents of the proposition. Here east away or banish a eood friend I 

TwrS* 4KrfXov means ^, sc rh miOeC" call 'just the same as [for a man to 

0ai nvBot, 4\rfxos $^rcu rdySc. So cast awav] his life, which he loves the 

Hec 1158. T^ KoUrHtw Si, vnf*a «i|- best of all things." 

fuirmif v\iw, 'E^etpydtrarro Scli>^. sc. 611. rhy mtp* a^r^ fiiormf] I.e. r^ 

8 iari inifUL Orest 1104. 'EXcnfV tvirov fiLorov, vitam tuam. Demosth. 

tmbf»fiiM¥, Mersey X^ng" vucpdv. sc pro Cor. T. i. Beisk. p. 318. rl 8* oSr 

h, rh KTuyw 'EXimpr, loroi \&tni iori ivol voff* ifwl rts i/iweipia. Erf. 

flfucp^ On this apposition see Mat- 613. Philemon ap. Stobeum Eclog. 

this Gr. Gr. f 432. and ClasMcal P. i. T. i. p. 236. ed. Heer. xp^^ 

Journal, No. Ixtii. p. 87. ^Uuuoy Mfw fnfr6et mnd. Erf. 

TOVTO fihr] This expression, as also 616. c^Aofovfi^] Sc. ^oi, which 



OIAinOYS TTPANNOS. dS 

OI. orav Ta^6g ng o^iSouXfuoiv Xadpa 

ei S* ijo'u^^a^oiy TpwrfJLSv&y roi roSSs /xiv 
TrsTrpayfxip ia-rai, rafnA 8* i]/tapn]|uiya. 620 

KP. ri Si)ra XP^^^^^ } ^ P^ 7^^ ^§*^ ^aXsiv ; 

OI. r^x^irrai. d-y^o-xciv, ou ^uysiv 0-e ^oiiXofxai. 

KP. oray irpo8sl§j^ olov {<m ri ^flovcTv. 

OI. a>^ ou^ tyjFU^mv ouSi 9ri(rret>(rcay \iyug ; 

KP. ou yap ^povoSyra o** fu ^Xiiro}. Q^ 

01. ri yoSv ffjttov. 

KP. oXX* i^ f<rou Sei xafLiit. 

OI. aXX' e^v^ xoxe^. 

KP. ei Si ^t^vlr^g /ctijSiv ; 

OI. apxriop y ofuog^ 



is probably omitted, aod the remark ^/i^y ^6rot potias, quam rh ^Bopm^ 

generalisea, leit (Edipaa should be simpliciter dioendum fuisset. Unde 

offended with the Chorus, if they said glossa in cod. Aug. tX6s ^rriM 6 ifjths 

in express terms that he was likely to vp6s <rh ^96vos, Id enim non potest 

go wrong. " UbKoBauiJuh^ irtiTMiif, labi nisi de CBdipi invidia did. £t ita est : 

metuentU juditio, Brunck has well ^Bwtof enun propemodum idem est 

expressed the sense : JRecr« ft<re dicta quod fA4f»/pwBcu, gravari aliqua re 

este fateberit, o H«x, ti eavet ve labarU* atque indignari. Sic edam ^6vos, 

See Matthie Gramm. Gr. $ 389.** ▼. c. in Trach. 251. Itaque hoc 

£rf. dicit; ubi attendmit, quid tit, quo iti" 

617. I^ayrax^sris] So Richard III. dignere," 

act iv. sc. 3. Go, muster men ; my 624. &s obx ^*t^«y] *' Bo you 

counsel is my shield; We must be speak this with the intention of not 

brief when traitors take the field, submitting?*' 'Qf with the future par- 

** Publius Syms, Seotent. 5. Ad paeni- ticiple expresses intention, resolution, 

tendum properat, cito qui judicat." and the like. 

Erf. 625. rh . yow i/iAtr] Glossa sup- 

623. Sroy 9rpo8ci{i7f • • • ] " When plet, <rvi»/p4pov td fpop&. *AAAik Kcd rh 

you have first shown what is the cause i/Jthy trvi/u^pov iiurov 8ci ^povw o-c. 

of the grudge which you bear me.'* Brunck. 

^6» ^oTiJ This is well explained 627. ^icr4ov\ Hermann thus notes : 

in Gl. oTi^f ioTw 6 ifjAs xpi>s tri tp$6vos, " 'Apicrdov pro masculine habendum, 

quum primum ottenderit, qwe mea $it referendumque ad Creontem. Nam 

erga te invidiam Brunck. But Her- quum CBdipus dixisset, at matua e$, 

mann notes as follows : " Brunckii respondet Creon, n vera notti nihil ? 

explicatio admitti non potest, quia d sciuoet quod mihi exprobres. Turn 

D 3 



54 SO<I>OKAEOrS 

KP. ouroi xaH&s y ap^otfrog* 

KP. xttjtto) TToXfflu^ fjJretrT^p, ou;^} o-o) jbtom. 
XO. vavtroLtrff auotxns. :ftaiplav S* ujuly 6pa> 630 

ttJvS* fx ioiJLwp (mi)^ou<rav "loxaerTijv, |tt«fl' ^^ 

10. ri T^y aCouXoy, <3 raXa/9ra>poi, orairiv 

ourca voeroucn}^, ?6ia xipoxiinrsg holxol ; 635 

oux et (TV r ofxoti^, o'u n Kpicov, xaro^ frriyag, 

KP. OfJLOUfJLS, Zsivd [X OiSlVoV^ 0"^^ TTOfTig 

ZpoLtrai Sixoio?, Suoiy oLTroxpipOLS xaxolu^ 
71 yr^g a?rco<rai irarpl^, ^ xreTvai Xa^cuv* 640 
OI. ^u/x^/xi* Spcovra yap wv, c3 yvvou, xoLx&g 
stXri^a roujxov trA/xa trinf Ti^yjj xax^. 



(Edipufl : certe quidem tub .imperio 637. Musgrave badly construes this : 

habendum teio. At, inquit ille, non a Koi /4^ oVrerc rh fir^r tif /i^ya llATOf . 

male impirante" Erf. 

628. off roi icaicSs y l^x^'*^"^] ^9* ^u' &voiicp(K»] " Here StwiW 
Creon is here interrupted by QBdipus, is a monosyllable, a rare synalcepha," 
before he has time to finish his sentence. Brunck. See Gaidbrd's Hephsast. p. 
Brunck suggests that he was going to 222. and Hermann, Elem. Doctrin. 
complete the period by 6w9iKr4ov or Metric, p. 34. Elmsley for Zwup reads 
the like. But is inrtucriov tipxoyros roa^, and Hermann prefers roTif^ hf 
good Greek? ~ iamcptpos, in order that the second 

629. ir^Acws] n^Xcwf is here scanned syllable of iatoKplras may not be made 
as an Iambus; fiirtori, a genitive long. IVith respect to the quantity 
of the thing shared, and a dative of that syllable, Erfurdt says, " In* 
of the person by whom, fi4pos being disputably there are instances, though 
the nominative understood. Mdpos of rare occurrence, of a syllable short 
is sometimes expressed, as Iph. T. by nature being made long in a com- 
1300. MWtartp 6fiaf rwy wwwpvyfidruy pound word, tohere a prepotition it 
H^pos, joined to a ward. See R. P. Orest. 

630. ifiw 6pQ>] Heie the last syl- 64. So P. V. 24. i^| &Toicf>A^ci ipdos. 
lable of Ofiof is long, contrary to the Eurip. Suppl. 296. XP^I*^ ivucpimr^w 
general nsage observed in Sophocles. tptKovs" 

See above v. 39. and Classical Journal, 642. roiffibp trwfM] " I. e. /it. Eu- 

No. Ixiii. p. 97. rip. Alcest. v. 647. Oinc ^ V ^^ 



OIAinorS TTPANNOS. 55 

SiSpax*, oXoi/Aijy, coy hraixiq, fJLS ZpS.¥. 
10. aJ wf^s ^Kov TriVreuo-oi^, OiSi^rou^, roSf, 645 

fTfffra xajjiiy rouerSff d**, ot Trapsitri o'oi. 
XO. 9rido5 d-eXifo'a^ o-rpo^^ a, 

OI. Ti (Toi aiX«^ S^T €ixaflai ; '650 

XO. roy ourff 9rp}y vipriov, 

xtt> jxffyay xaraiSco'ai. 
OI. o7(orfl* ouy ^ XPTi^'^S ; 
XO. oTSa. 

OI. ^pOiK^ ^ Tl ^v* 

XO. T^y ivayr^ ^iXov iirjiTrt^r h alrltjL 655 

<r6p y a^avfi Xaytt> <r an/toy ^aXsTy. 
OI. fS vwv iTritrrWf raufl* orav i^rjrjjs, *[xo\ 

^)]rcov oXsdpov ^ ^oy^v ex rijo'Se y^^. 



roS8c tr^^uKTos jcwr^p, i.e. ^fi^s vcrH^p.** or 2(^pa is omitted before ciic<(0«; do 

Brunck. unusual ellipse after 3tfA», /So^Ao/uu, 

643. &AX' jipcubf , c)f o4 ri tHipai^, and the like. See Hemsterhus. Lucian, 

hKoiit,riv\ " This order of words seems torn. i. p. 267. 

inelegant to us, but the ancients thought 651. rhp o9r9 irptM rlpnov] " Pay 

differently. So Med. 460. '£7*6 re respect to one who was never before 

yitp Xifyura^ Kov^ur^^oftai Yvx^y, [considered as] foolish, and is now 

Kwem o-c, Kol trb Xinr^irp icX^y. Hec. rendered important by [the solemn ob- 

1224. Kal /iV rpd^p /ihp, &s v vtuff ligatton of] an oath. 

^XF^ fp^^o^t <r^as rf rhv ipihv, <fx*' ^^* "v^ ^*'<0^ ^Ko¥] 'Evay^f means 

&y Ko^v k\4os, Orest. 599. *AA\' one who is bound by an oath. *' Never 

in i»hf obK c9, /A^ A^, fffp7«rriu riiSc.'' on an uncertain suspicion [/i^ort (6ir 

Elmsley, Med. 460. d^c< X^] to accuse [fidKw iv 

646. r^yS* Z^kw] The oath here atrf^] and dishonour [Ati/mv] a friend 

alluded to is that solemn adjura- when under the solemn obligation of an 

tion which Creon had just made, ▼. oath." Hermana translates r6v hneyn 

6 43 . ^IXoVf amieum , quern criminii tuspectum 

650. »i\tts 8^ ckiidwj Here &s haba, 

D 4 



56 SO<I>OKAEOYS 

XO. ou Tov wayrayv ^€&y ^eov Trpiyuay *'AXiov crrp. &• 

OI. 08* oSv IrtOf xsi ;fp^ jit# TravrffXdji^ ^aveiv^ 665 

T^ yap (Toif, ou rh roS^^ iiroiKreipto trrofut 
sTiSiyov ouTOS 8*, I vfl' av J, <rrtiyij(r«Tai« 

KP. (TTuyvi^ [jlIv stxwif S^Xo^ «7' ^ofhs 8*f orav 

^ci/xoS 'TTspd^g. al Sh roiaurai ^t><r€i^ 67O 

aira?]^ hxalcog ^leriv aXyierrai ^ipeiv* 

OI. oTxouv /x* eao'fi^, xaxr^^ s7; 

KP. iroptvcroiJLOU^ 

(ToD jttiv rti;|j«iv ayifSrog^ ip 8i roicrS* ftro^. 



659. oJ r^y] " For oh ftk r^. MA the note. Erfnrdt says : " Locus sic 
is very often thus omitted, as below y. interpretandus : animum mnun etmfieit 
1081. Antig. 758. Electr. 1063. Eurip. patruB ealamitai,§t ti httc quoqu$ vcftra 
Ion 888." Brunk. Elmsley would in mala veUribu* maU» acadant. Ka2 nee 
this passage omit ob and substitute ttk, superfluum est neque ineptum : repe- 
on account of the metre ; but oi seems tas ex antecedd. t^x** A^' ^X^- ^' 
to be required for the sense. 06 [(rrn» rwro" 

C\t&p6v <roi 1l ^lo^y itc r^crdc Tqs.] 664. irpe<rii^i] Ta fy, 662.) is Uke 

660. 8 ri TO/icnw] Elmsley remarks, nominative to irpoai^u; otherwise 
" Ponim video quid sit Sri v^fun-or Tpoff^b^i must be taken absolutely, of 
oAotftor." But may not 8rt v^furrov which usage I have not been able to 
[^t1] be referred to the idea of de- find a single instance. 

struction contained in ikolfuof ? " May 669. fiapbs V, iroM ^puov xtpdff^s] 

I undeigo that destruction which is ex- " But heavy or om>re8sed [with sorrow 

treme or most dreadful ;" and thus it is or repentance] when you pass from 

explained by the Scholiast ; ^Oap^iiiv [this present state of] anger. This is 

Srcp faxvrov, liyovy iar^Kftay I^Tit the interpretation (and in mv opinion, 

4<rxifni, So also Hermann. the correct one,) of the Schobast, of 

663. «eal rdS*] Sc fcal riiSc [rp^tt Brunck, and Burgess. Erfurdt explains 

^rvx^J " ftnd this circumstance bar- dv/Mv v^pda^s by ^6^ iropw9ps r^f 

rows, my soul," viz. tl kokm Koitk hfr^fys ; and translates, " quum longius 

K, r. K Or Ti5c may be taken in the in irascendo processisti." 
same sense as xai>ra, v. 37. where see 673. ^oi;/ii«i"rvx^&lvwrof] *A7i^f, 



OIAinorS TTPANNOS. 57 

lO. [L(xBoS<ra y ^rij ij Tu^fij. 

XO. SoxijiTf^ ayycu^ Xaj'^coy 

lO. a^oTv agr* ouroTv ; 680 

XO. val^i. 

lO. xai TiV ^v Xoyo^ ; 

XO. a,\ig ijiMiy^ obiig^ ySi$ 7rpovovou[Ji.iv(is^ 

Ui. opo^ IV ^xiig^ aymog cov yifw[x,r^v oi^p$ 
roujUroy Trorpisi^ xai xara[JL,€\6y(ov xiap ; 

XO. cS %a$, ffTirov jxiv oi;^ aira$ /ctovov, ftrfli Si avT. 3'. 
napa^pojfifXQVf a^ropov nr} ^ponfia 686 

Te^avdof jUr' ay, sT o-c yo<r^i^o/Jiai» 



like many other vertial derivatives, has 678. 8cbrrei— rb |&^ "i^ucoi^] Mardet, 

both an active and pawive signification, Creootem sc., tn/iata (Edtpt crimimitio. 

" not knowing,** as here^ *' unknown," Musgr. 

in V. 677. ""^vos in wdem qua antea 6S4» vapuis] Gl. ikkOww, Korcift* 

d%gnatien»hahituM9WX,juitu»,iiXVYaX, €K6ifMf, mftovmun^, Bronck. 

685.'* Erf. 685. 1ff9i Ml "GhloBt 9k M^TxjM 

676. fiolMffd y lirts ii r^x^] " Yes, fit wapdppoifa, arvxtj M r& irvrrri, /d{r 
having [or when I have] learnt what ct •mpakoyiC^ftai, &rrc r^y ifiify^lKriv 
is the circumstance [of their quarrel]/' yii» ir ir^ois iLiirixaanmcoM M^m^as** 
" KofiUrm, yrovva rls iartp ^ ivar^ Brunck. " But know that I should be 
Xovtra airahs r^x"!* ^how ^ Mx*'-'* found devoid of sense, destitute in mat- 
Brunck« ters of understanding.'' For instances of 

677. Uici^if] Hermann writes thus : repetition, sucli as •npa/^p^rifwy, Awopop 
** Suspicio opinio est de eo^ quod alte- hti ^p6yifia, see above v. 58. 

mm ex ejus sermonibus sentiie colligi- 687. voeipl(ofuu] The Scholiast ez« 

mus, ideoque species qucdam, quam plains this word by the term frapaXoyl- 

sermones isti habere nobis videntar. iofuu, to impose upon; but from its 

Quare, ut species sermonum, i. e. quam derivation of rSc^i, apart, it signifies, I 

fins se ferunt sermones, recte dicitur, keep myself apart from, I desert : in 

fie Sophoeles dixit 8^«n}<rtr \iytw" this sense it is frequently used in Homer. 

Erfiirdt compares iqfviit fB^yyos Antig. See II. B. 81. 
968. 

n 5 



58 SO*OKAEOrS 

(rav HOLT opSov oSpitras^ 

rarniv r fuxojEA^o^, f ! Z6vcuo. 690 

10. irpog ^icSv S/Sa^ov xajx ava^, orou Tori 

jtt^viv ro(n^ySf irpayfiarog (rrrjtrag S;fcf^« 
01. Ipco* <rf yap r&yS* ep tX^ov, yvvai^ triSw 

KpiovTogf o7a ftoi ^f SotiXfuxcop ^X^^* 
lO. Xcy', <i o-a^^ r^ v<7xo^ eyxaXcov ip<%« .695 

01. ^ovfa jxf ^i3<r} Aafou xadetrravai. 
lO. aur^^ ^tiVsiSco^, i^ /tadcoy aXXoo ?rapa ; 
01. fJuoLvriy [xlv ouv xaxoSpyoy <i(r9rljtA>|/a;, iire) 

ri y ug iaurov^ Tray f Xstidf^T a-rofui* 



688. 5tfV] Hermann notes: |< In 68. *AXA& nMrtiMMyToii^X^'^Kc^^' 

reddenda ratione tart, fortius indioata utkr KinKoimot k<x^^*^^^*'^ ^^ aoooont 

agnificaliooe, est qui, omniiui, i.e. 9«ij of the Cyclops. See Matthia Gr. Gr. 

quoquomodoremipeetes" Tbeoldedds. $345. a. 

read 5t t^. rr^af fx'c] Gl. (kmimu^ 'I0tc(mu 

<r ir^is ft^^oiwor] '* Tossed in ' a finwa^ is nothing bat lunvtMOf, as the 

sea of troubles.' *' See above v. 23. tragedians say Irrdaftu Mdf for /Sofr. 

The peoalt of ixbm is short in Homer Brunck. 

four tiroes, and long once. It is always 693. vh TJk^ rdyS* If vKtw 0*1^] 

long in the scenic writers. See my Nam te pluriif quam ha, Jado, So 

Greek Gradus, anii Maltby's Thesanms Erinrdt, who adds : << Hec dicit |»op- 

in V. terea, quod Chore pauUulum iims- 

690. c2 Sdrow] After this was ytytfov oebatur, quippe cai oedera coactns 

or ytyov, Herm. declares it to be an fuisset" 

interpolation, and observes : " Non est ^4. K^rrof] Gl. hftita, which is 

autem 70^0$^ sed f 7 iotellifendum, nisi understood, as above, in 9rw vf^/iorBS. 

quis malit, rorvr r* €1 wofiw6t, §2 Brunck. Nothing need be understood. 

Bvi^aio." As before was said Srov vp^y/utros 

692. TpayfUH'ot] This is the genitive /iwnw, so here is Kp4opros f»nifw, or 

of the cause after fi^rcr, and may be rather Kp^rros fiwKw/Adrmw, Herm. 

rendered ** on account of." In all such /Stfov^cwc^s lx«] For /3fl€o^X«vMf , 

instances Lambert, Bos, and Brunck, says Brunck. Butseeabove v«576i. 

here would understand crtiro. This 695. rh yviirof] Caui$am rixd* So 

eenitive occurs (1) after substantives, as x^<»*'^*>^^* Philoct328. Erf. 

ne >; (2) after adjectives^ and (3) 699. tw i\€ve9poi crStui] " Gives 

af\er verbs. (1) Orest. 426. Kovpfi r§ bis tongue every license." *Ekw$€potrTO' 

bvywTf^s wtvBliA^ tctitapfiiros, on ae- fUtt b used in the same sense, Androm. 

eouttt of his daughter. (2) Hec. 154. 153. HoAAotf ^inf iSiwis., Aar i\9ue^ 

ilfftAxUa SctXatov yhptos, on account of pocrofiw. Also in P. V 187. 'ftyov V 

my wretched old age. (3) Odyss, A. i\tv99po9ro/ius» ** Musgrav. omnttifii 



OIAinorS TTPANNOS. 59 

10* (rh vSv a^B)s (TMatrrov, coy Xtyug frip^, 7OO 

ejEtot/ Vaxoueroy, xa2 [uifff oSyf x' itrri <roi 

^ayco Sf 0*01 <n]/t4<fa rcoySf eruyro/ta* 

4^01^00 7' At aurov, raJy S* c^pcrofy awo, 705 

tog aCrhv ^^ci ftoTjpa irfig iraiS^g ^avfTy, 

otrrig yivotr cftoS ts xdbcf iVou yrapa. 

xa\ r^y ftiy, ^tnrtp y i] ^ari^, ^cyoi Tori 

Xi](rra} ^oystiouo'* iv rpiirTiOug a/ta]^iro7^* 

ToiS^^ Si ^XatrraSf oi Silo-^^oy ri[jjpai 'J 10 

rpdlg^ xal nv ip^pa x§7vog ivi^ei^ag iroSoIy, 



ora m me laxat: coll. ^schyl. Pen. warpl -xptisiuSffw tmSSt, ihrrt 9p6s 

693. oM* iFri 7Ad0'ff^a fipvrtSauf 'Er waiitnt ^ww, Heno. 

^AoKcur AtfAvTcu y^ Aa^s AcMcpa 709. ^cifeiw^] The preient teme ia 

fidfiof, I believe Sophocles meant, fuoii used here as the tense of history. See 

ad u tpf um altinct, suam linguam penitut above v. 559. 

lUmat 8. ezciuat, omnem ac. culpam 710. wtMf 9h fixdarat] " Quod 

tinngfereiM in Tiresiam. Aotig. 395. autmm ad puerum attrngt, Brunck. 

iyib AT iXtiO^pos Alit€u6s fifu tmi^ This is an instance of an accosative 

kwfi^xdxfiau irrfroir." Erf. *' Rightly : withoot any grammatical government. 

and so l^iclin." Herm. L. Bos conveniently supplies iwrd, 

701. ffoi] Moi and voi are frequently Such accusatives however express the 
used in an apparently redundant sensCf leading idea of the sentence, at tlie 
but in reahty they have an elegant bead of which they stand. So Sept. 
meaniog. Here 0*01 may be translated, Theh. 396. Kol y^icn ruOnp^, V 
" to your comfort." Hec. 194. 'A7- A^tii ^ iuittbos "Aurrpourt /Mop/uipoum 
yiMjnia-* 'ApytUn^ 9^ai Y^^ rat irSs vw obpamO Kupw, Td^ &y y4roiro 
9§pl fun if^fis, ** to my sorrow." An- pJams hnfot^ riwL See Matthis Gr. 
tig. 37. 09rm» lx«i voi, ** for your in- Gr. $ 426. 2. 

formatbn." " Ita base pronomina «v^ 711. ku^ iS^pa jy^c^ot] " The 

iAKouauf, ut latentem afferent secum Greek poets are thus accustomed to 

significationem quandam. Notant enim join to the accusative of the thmg the 

vei aliquid ncscio quomodo imperiose accusative of the pronoun instead of the 

prolatum vel tenerum affectum.** Hoo- genitive. Aves 497. md Xmwoi^s 

geveen ad Viger. p. 132. cf. Fischer, walti fmrdx^ /it rh vSrrw, This form 

ad Welleri Grammat p. 170. See above is not unusual with the Latin poets. 

▼• 2. ^n. X. 697. Sed Latagum saxo atque 

702. fcorrMr^sfxoi'Wx'^'] ^M^^^f ingenti fragmine mentis Occupat os 
ru SeeMatthi« Gr.Gr. $356. faciemque ad versam." Brunck. Com- 

706. vpbs voiS^f] £Imsley aptly pare with this passage Phoen. v. 24. 

compares (Ed. Col. 969. «r n ^^w Aci/um^ is "Hpas icol KiOtupwros \4wat 

D 6 



>>0«OlkAEOTS 



• -^vi 'A^-^XXioy OUT IxcTvov ^vuo-fv 
^\..gyA ^iitfto-^i irarpofff oin Aaiov, 

iSy ivrpiTTou o'h fu^iv. mv yap ay d^f o^ 

^pf /ay ipevvSf p^icog oiirhs ^av87» 
OI. oloy ft* axouo"ayT aprioog «;|f«i, yuyai, 

^X^^ ^Xayijfta, xayax/yijo-i^ ^pty&y. 7^0 

10. TToia^ [xepifxvrig roud' uTroerrpa^fl^ Xfysi^ ; 
OL f 8o^ axoutTM (Tou roS*, a>^ o Aaio; 

xaratr^oLyelr^ irpog rpiir'Kaig afJuoi^iToTg. 
lO. ijuSaro yap rauT*, ouSf ttw T^r^^avr f ;cf !• 
01. xal ^o3 V9' Xl^pog outo^, o5 roiS* ^y 'jraQog ; 725 



U^vp&y ffJhipa Khnpa ^lainipos fUirov, If/yovp ibic^ms, abrht 8t((ci : and adds 

715. rh Sfiybr, Ab^ttro] These " Necesntatem sive iitilitatem rei dixit 

words are to be taken parenthetically ; pro re, qua opos est.*' 

*' nor that Laius should die by [the 721. vwwrrpoiptls] '**Tiro trrpa/^ls 

hands of] his son (a danger which he Aue. B. and, I think, Reg. T. This 

feared ) ." reading Stephens proves was mentioned 

718. XP*^ ^P**"^ O^ ^^ Passage by Turnebus. Thus the construction 

Elmsley remarks : '^ Quid sit xP^Siw would be ^h wolas /uptfinis crpwp^, 

ipwv^ cum ceteris ioterpretibu9 juxta But the other reading {nwrrpoip^h is 

ignore.'* Professor Dalzell however better. Wtnsemius translates it qtta 

seems to have explained the passaee eura eommotui. The simple form orpo- 

well, "for the Deity himself will easily ^(irr is used in the same sense, Aj. 

manifest those things whose utility he 1117.*' Elmsley. The passage alluded 

pursues,** [better, perhaps, investigates,! to is rw 8^ <rw ^6^v oIk hf trrpa" 

1. e. " wherever the Deity has any useful ^tdiy hi^ h^fis Ms xtp tit, 

purpose in view, he will himself make 723. KaraffipcBY^lri] 'tis and 8ri pre- 

things manifest." Erfurdt explains it : ceded by an account of that which 

'* Quorum rsrum D§u$ ntcesiitotgm tn- has been said, described, ficc. are fol- 

vestigat, i. e. quie necessaria esse de- lowed by an optative or an indicative 

prehendit : Ipcvi^ h. 1. de effectu in- mood. Matthie Gr. Gr. § 507. Viger, 

vestigstionis accipiendum." Hermann p. 161. 

reroarkH that the Scholiast ha<<i well ex- 724. ob94 wcc A^ovr* f^n] GL.oCim 

plained the sense : ^ow 4 yitp 6 ^^ht 9h fKjf^ay, Brunck. 



-> 



OIAinorS TTPANNOS. 61 

10. ^eoHis [jAv 7\ y^ xXn^l^erar try^itrrr^ 8* oSi^ 

1^ rauTo AfX^&y xaTo AauX/a^ ayfi. 
01. xol r/j^ XP^^^^ roierS* f errly 6u^<Xi}Xudco^ ; 
lO. <r;g«8oy Ti irpofT^tv ^ <ru t^o-S* c^cay ^dovo^ 

OI. cS Zf D, ri [lou Spao'ai ^cSouXftiO'al Wpi ; 
10. TI 8* «0"t/ coi Totrr', OiS/inrou;, cvdojttioy ; 
01. jUri^Toi jx ipwTOL^ tIv i\ Aaioy, ^oeriv 

riV s7;^f, ^pdl^§, rlva S" axjx^v ^Sij^ c;^aiy. 
10. l»iyoLg^ jfyoai^mv apri Xcuxavfii^ xapa, 7^^ 

jEtop^^ 8^ Tt^s^fTirig oux aTTSorarsi TroXti, 
01. of|u.oi raXa^* loix* f/taurov fip apdig 

ZeiifOLS '7rpoSobO<a)V apriws oux fiSivai. 



726. irxuri^^M^f] SoPlioeo.24. ii. p. 130. Of Baulia Strabo says, 
Deal {vy^vreror t^ EIi rtdnhw Hfi^ p. 423. B. Ir 8) rp /iciroTatf /ier^ 
^wic&s <rxKrrqs MdS. The Scholiast ilcA/^&s its wpi^s rijtf Im Aavkts tro- 
on this passage of Sophocles quotes a Xix'^ior. 

passage from the (Edipus of .Ssehy- 728. r6wir\ Ex quo fuwe gesta sunt, 

lus : cvp/icy r^f Mpv rpoxA^aroif vx*^' since. See Matth. Gr. Gr. $ 390. c 

T^f icf^ff^itfov rploday, Ma <nffi/8o\ia Thut^d. i. 13. p. 22. fny 9k itdJuarra 

rpMtf jccAtMcvr IIoiTid&rr ^/itf A»/mi'. iced ra^ (r^ vau/iaxUl') H^iKovra koX 

** Pausan. in Phocic. p. 808. states 9uuc6ffta 4arl ft^xpi rov aih-w xp^yov. 

that the place vrhere (Eaipus killed his Erf. 

father had the name of 2xm*H^ Ms." 732. iif^Ofjuoy^ Terriculamentum. See 

Mosgrav. my note to Eunp. Here F. 724. Musgr* 

727. ^STo^^] To the same place, se. See also Wagner on Alciphr. T. ii. 
to Corinth. See the Schol. on Phoen. p. 44. Erf. 

V. 38. '* Tednh for rabrhy is not very 733. rhy 9k tJSaw .... ^fN((c] See 

frequent in the tragic writers. Yet it above, v. 225. 

occurs, Trach. 425. i£sch. Choeph. 734. "Ex^] Brunek had changed 

204. Eur'ip. OresL 654. Med. 564. this into r&r^, Herm. thus explains 

Iph.T.658. Helen. 764." Elmslej. Ix«y: " Eo dictum est ^tav, quod id 

▲«A/^y uhxh AavAfas] AiA^cvr is non ad verba, qui bus modo usus erat 

governed of ^6, Where two nouns (Edipus, sed ad sententiam verbis illis 

joined by a conjunction copulative are comprehensam refertur, quae est, rfs ^ 

governed by a prqxmtion, the preposi- ^iivaf^ Vide ad Bacch. 472. Idque 

tion is frequently found with the \aiitr ipsum etiam Jocasta in mente habens, 

noun. See below, v. 754. Hec. 143. nominativis utitur.'* 

*AAA'j!9iraovf,r0ctrp6f/3w;u»^f. Phoen. 735. Xcv«cay0it] Pind. Nem. is. 

291. MoyrcM tre/u^, Aol/ov r* ht 55. AcvkoW^^ icamr. Nicand.^^xnac. 

^x4p<v* S^ Ruhnken. Epist. Grit. 530. Acvkoi^^s oyyov. MusgL 



62 SO*OKAEOrS 

10. TT&s ^s ; OXV& roi irpog (r oarotrxoirofitr^ &vcl^» 
OI. Seivco^ adufjulof [at^ fixiirmv 6 [mm$ ^. 7^0 

10. xal jx^y OXV& /uiy* oTy S" ipji^ /loBotitr ip&m 

avSpfli^ Xo;f iVa^, oF ay^p OLpxryyirT^g j 

10. Tsyr ^o"ay oi ^ujtA?rayrfp, iy 8* avroTcriy ^y 7^ 
xripu^' airfyn^ S* ijfyf Aaioy fuiot. 

01. a? a7* ToS' ^Si) Sia^ay^. r/j^ ijy xori 
roTiO'Ss '^i^oLg robg Tioyoug vfuV, yuyoi ; 

IO« cixsiig ng^ Senrfp 7xfr cxo'aifif}^ jxoyo^. 

OI. ^ xay Soju.oia'i roy^avti raySy irapwv ; 7^0 

lO. o& $^r • a^* oS yap xfidcy ^xdc, xoti xparq 
0-1 T* fI3* ?;goyTa, Aaioy t oTudXoto, 
i^ixireutrBf rrig ifxr^g X^^f^S ^iyfov, 
aypo6g tr^i TSjEt>|/ai xaTrl iroifA^lwv POfJMg, 
aig TrXf lo-Toy ffij toOS* a^roirro^ ao'rf o)^. 7^5 

xaTSft\|/' cyca yiy. a^io^ yap, of ay^p 
SoSXo^, ^tpuv ^y r^erSf xa) /t£i^ai X^P^^* 

01. TCD^ ay jxoXoi S^fi' i}/jk}y f y ra;^f i TaXiy ; 

lO. Tapso'Tiy. aXXc^ 9rp^^ ri tout* i^iitrai ; 



740. $KhrMf] " Lest the prophet 743. /Scu^f] " Tenuis, L e. tenuiter, 

should have had his eyesight.'* (Edipus cum eziguo comitatn." Musgr. £lms- 

iu his quarrel with Tiresias had accused ley auotes He^chius : *' Bciidr. 6Klyatf, 

hun of total- blindness, t. 372. rv^Xhs /Wfpow^ 2/o^K\ris 9k OtilvoSt Tvpdivy, 

rd f^ Stu, T6y rt row, rd i^ iftften' tf. Arrl rov ApSopos mil troAA^s. An le- 

" Gl. iikti^t, ii\n69^m¥, mp* J^ov 6 gendum, (t^iAoy irol ft^ivs V 

tV Mfitiay X^r, fiKhrw 6 th rh 744. Xpx^tos] GL ^hraariOTdr. 

^(^t rvip3^j&rr9Bi¥ krrL" firunek. Brunck. 

742. itw V fyp] Vulg. & ar &y l^. 754. kfpoOs . . . tAwX wmfudw wo- 

Henn.thusderendstheformer:"Quum fi&t] On this idiom see above, ▼• 

enim ^r hr nunc si( it ^ui, nunc qui- 727. 

cunque, non memini me ita usurpatum 759. vdfwrraf] Photius Lex. MSS. 

invenisse ts &r 94, ut id non esset w qui, explains rdp§crtM by 4ic ma^hs Siwn* 

Jocasta quidem utrumvis dicere potuit." r6if (ori. But may not rdptari meant 



OIAinorS TTPANNOS. 63 

10. aXX* I^BTou juiy. o^/a S^ ttou fiaQsTv 

xayco ra y sv trol outr^optos i^oyr , avo^. 
0I» xou jEt^ O'TMpr^dfs y, ig roerourov fX^iSoiv 

Xc^oijx av 1] o'Oiy 6ia ru;^^ roioerd icoy ; 
ifioi Trari^p ftiv HoXu^o^ 7)v KopiVdio^, 
F^'^P ^^ MepoTi} Awpig. ^yojxijy S* ay^p 
ao'Tcoy, [jLeyifTTog T&y ixtt!^ wpiv [Mi ru^ri 



" he b present,** end express the ra- Sara &rr2 r^i vttmipias *(Xvy ro/il(tt, 

pidity with which Jocasta wished to rovroy oMc^aov Xryw. 

execute the commands of (Edipus 1 766. 8«^ t^xi^s rowrV tu^Q Verbs 

So the Schdl. ezptains the passage : of motion followed by 9iA with a geni- 

p6fu((t tUrrhp wapwau Similarly Sosia, tive, denote, to be involved or engaged 

Ter. Andr. i. 1. says. Dictum puta: in the action or circumstance expressed 

oempe nt c^rentur reete haec. bv the noun. So Phoen. 20. Kal iray 

rovT^ itpttmu] 'E/^Ufjuu in the middle ohs olWof fi/fyrrrtu 8c' of/iaros. BrundL 

voice regularly requires a genitive case, says, that " 8ic^ r^xyi* '^'v is the same 

See Phoen. 541. Helen. 1182. But as ii^ r^xp c^^* So the tragic writers 

here it governs an accusative for a frequently use Si* M^i $aiv§af, for, 

reason given above, v. 597. to be in or afflicted with sorrow : 8«^ 

761. ^itrtStip] Gl. I9w: as §lffopqtf ^^ov X"^^* ^ threaten or inflict 

a hundred times for ^p$y. death : 9tii wiOw, 8iih ^6€ov 4\$ny, to 

763. hv9^6pe»s Ix^rr^l Gl. Bopciwf desire, to fear; and many other phrases 
ftMuccf/icra. A little below hra^iSptts of the same kind." 

iiyw, fiaf4tn, x"^*''^' Brunck. '£» 768. Mcp^] Pherecydes calls 
trill seems to be tejudice, as often else- Medusa the wife of Polybus : accord- 
where. Herm. ing to Euripides, Merope impc»ed on 

764. is ToeovTw IXtrfdoiy] To such her husband, and.pretended to him that 
a pitch of earpcetalton. "^m; is a word (Edipus was her own child : 'H tk r^ 
' medic significationis;' expectation of iiihv iM»w¥ ir6yov MeumHS l^Tro, col 
iil, as here, is fear ; of good, is hope, v^iy wtlBti rtKtuf, But Sophocles 
On the construction of roaovroif c\- makes Polybus aware that (Edipus is 
viSwr, see Matthias Or. Gr. $353. 4. not his own son, v. 1014. (Ed. AAA' 
The tragic and also the ancient comic Arrl rod 8^ inu8d ft ^rofutjcro ; Nunc 
writers never said roiovro or rwrovro A&p6y iror*, ta$t, rw ifnw x*H^ 
for rotovTov and TotrovToy, " 7iT€oji9ga, Xoi^. (Eo. Kf 0* £8* ia^ iXXrit x^H'^ 
i.e. Tov/«o0ffiV from above.*' Erf. Kartp^of /liya ; Nunc* 'H yiip %piM 

765. /ic/^ori] " Of greater impor- tdn})» i^iinu^ danuOa. 

tance." There is a similar usage of ^/iijy] Airjryw, Xo^, 9v4<rr0 8fu- 

M*i(iMf, Antig. v. 182. Kol ful{ot^ Wpy. Hetych, Erf. 



64> S0*0KAE0T2 

xaXsT Trap* ofyoi, ir>,curTog cSg striv irotrpL 

xayto ^^vdelgf rr^y [m^v oZtrav iJjUripay 

[jLoTiig xaritrxoy* ^aripcf, 8' Imv TriTiag 77^ 

[triTpog irarpog r ''^Xsy^oV oi Si Suo-^opoi^ 

roSvtiSo^ ^yov r<p [jLeQiyn rhy Xoyov. 

xayai rc^ ju^v xelyoiy mp^iyLTiy^ tyutog S* 

ixyi^i fL aiel roSd** u^fTp^f yelp toXu. 

Xotdpa Si /tijrp^^ xal Trarp^s xopcuo/tai 78O 

IluficoSf. xa/ ft' 6 4^ol€b^ coy /tiy ixojxijv 

aTifJLoy i^iirifx'^ey* aXXa S* adXia 

xa) SsiVfll xa} STiO"n3va irpou^avi] X^ycovi 

o>^ fiTirp) iJiky XPitr^ juj fjuxOr^yai, yiyog S* 

arXr^Toy aySpayrroia'i dfrjXwfToifJL opjiy, -.. 78^ 

^oveu)^ S* i(roi[JLriy ro8 ^urfti(ravro^ varpog. 

9cay(o ^TTOLHowrag ra&ra, r^v Kopivd/av 

atrrpoig to Xoiiroy ix[UTpo6iJL§yog ^dova 



773. trap* o&y] Jn(0r pocula. See 781. <Sv fUy bcSfiiiif lirttiou] 3c. 
Apollon. Rhod. i. 458. and Valcken. Urifioy [ro&rtty Ireica 1j ircpl] £y. — 
ad Callhn. p. 15. 262. We find also "'Iic^Ai1>'*MaleMu8graviiis:pfvca6ar." 
iy <^&^ iv tAws, hf otmns^ Erf. Erf. 

774. fiapiwBtis] QXnX'iKoaOtis, Nab. 785. thiXAatnfi^ On the use and 
1363. Khrfit fjuiXa fiir, AAA' Hfiut iiPW' ngoification of the fut. opt. see Dawes 
x6i»!fp''''^^p^oir*E,ir9n'aV — Branck. Miscell. Crit. pag. 103. So Eurip. 

775. leorltrxor] Sc. ifutvrhy, re- Hippol. 1186. i(X9c y6p ru tcyy^Xot 
strained myself. & Orest. v. 1597. El \iimy, 'As obx fi' ^ 7p rpS* invrp^i 
7^ Kvr4cxoPt iJi-^ ^9&y kAc^cU ftro. tr^ 'IvirJXtrror. And Androm. 78. odS* 
"Nub. 1363. Kiyii lUXit i^, hKK* V^ ItnXins ^XBwy, its ^oi, ^u; 
tfjun ^wx^W f^ wp&roy. This latter Bruock. 

line is supposed by some to refer to the 787. rV KopivBicv inrrpou . . .] 

passase of Sophocles." Elmsley. " Ever after measurioff out [or asoer- 

778. Kityif rh, /iky KfUwy] This line laining the position of] the Corinthian 
has neither caesura nor quasi caesura, land by [observing] the stars." Heath 
like vv. 597. 731. 849. would place commas after KoptyHov 

779. d^ifnrc] animutn tubierat. and iKfurpoifAtyos, and remove the 
LibanittS vol i. p. 784. A. iroX^s roi- comma after x^*^ : he thus makes 
ovrof ^i)pirc X^s. Musgr. 6S^ understood after hcfAerpoCfi^yos, 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 65 

i^suyoPy svQa fir^rroT oi{/o/jUri3V hcuc&v 

(TTU^tov S" ixvo5/tai ro6<ri§ rot»^ X^P^^^f ^^ ^^ 

<ru rov rupavyoy rourov oXXuo'dai Xcysi^. 

xoi (Toiy yvvatf raXriQlg i^c^o. rpi^X^^ 

or' ^y xeXeudou r^o'S* &Soi9rop<ov 9r<Xa^, 

iirraSQ* cjtto} xi^pu^ r<, xa^l groyXixij^ 79^ 

avT^p air^vi]^ ifjiSsStogf o7ov 0'2» ^7}^» 

(Tt/vijyria^ov* xo^ odou jx o ^ ijyfjuuov 

a^ro^ ^* wpitrSus icpog ^iav iJXauvinjv. 

xay/u T^v fxrpegrovra, riv rpo^ijXanjy, 

^a/a> Si* o^j^^* xa/ /t' o irpitrSuSf tig hpS^ 800 

o;|jow, VapaeTTf/jf ovra nj^ijo-a^, (jJaov 

xdpa BiwXoTg xiyrpoKri jttou xafi/xsro. 

oi /jt^V fenjy y' intrew* aXXc^ o'tivro/xav 



aiul x^*v tl^^ tccusative governed of sense is sometimes constraed with that 

i^€vyoy. But this ia not necestarj. case. See Antig. 955. And so the 

" Both l^iryoKand iitfA§T^ifAnros ap- Scholiast: ^ ira^ diTl rov itKifaloy, 

ply to r^r IpMii^for x^^ra." Herm. &nrcp ^y r^, (Aj. 1274.) ipxiofv ituff 

797. 8 d^* iryr/ui^] £< aiin^, who 6/iat oS^of #y«cicAci(rfi4rof, ^ iv hanX 
is afterwards called h rpox^lAdnif. rov ^rr^f. Erf. Hermann objects to this 
Thus Schefer, who adds : " Sic dici interpretation, and alters the punctua- 
aurigam, nemo mirabitur, qui memi- tion: '* Smex, inquit, timul ae vidit 
nerit T^ r^9 Mov i^cfufya." (verberari a me aurigam,) e curru, 

798. ^Aovr^r] ** Were driving ; " obtervant illud iptwn temporia momen» 
** were attempting to drive." See turn, quo pritterU>am,ftrut me. Ipsum 
Phcen. 39. ** npSs i3<ar. Gl. fiud^s." verbum KoBiKtro videtur banc ratio- 
Brnnck. nem commendare. Caetenim non re- 

799. rhvrpoxilK^y] "These words pugnem, si quis koI fi* 6 9pia€vs i»s 
are added by way of eiplanatioo, lest 0p9 jungi velit." 

there should be any doubt who was /i4ffoy . . .] The ordo verborum, 

6 4tcTp4wtty, V. 830. rhiy Mpa rhw as Brunck arranges it, is icaBUctr6 ftav 

fioriipcL So in a fragment of Aristo- [mrrd] xdpa 9tirKoh Khrrpotffi, '* He 

phanes in Atheneus p. 161. r. robs came down upon me, on the middle of 

TdKou itork, robs TivBoyopurrJis y^vo/U' my haul, with two blows or with a 

vovt." Erfurdt. whip having two lashes," i.e. he struck 

800. 9i' iprpis'] Iraeunde. See my a blow right across my head . . Elms- 
note on Eurip. Bacch. 433. Brunck. ley quotes as a similar passage, Eurip. , 

801. 5xov ropooT.] Brunck rightly, Cycf. 7. *EyK4\aioy, trw fi^y &4vwy 
prope vehieulum ineedentem. The geni- 9op\, fiertiya, 

ttve depends on irapAf which in this 803. fai}y] Sc. rtpipf, Toiyhyt ^Ucti" 



66 SO*OKAEOrS 

(rxTJirrpm rtnrtiig in T^<r8« ;|^sipo^» uTmog 
[jJ(r7jg OLirfytt^g Bt^Qug cxxuXiVScrou* 805 

xTf ivcD a robg ^ufjuTraifraSm si Sk r£ ^iva> 
ToCr<p TrpotTTJxB^ Aattp ri trtryytyigy 

rig ToSSi y* avhpog itrriv adXicorcpo^ ; 

rig ijfdpo^oiliJLtoy /taXXov ay yipoiT ay^p ; 

(5 /jk^ ^ivw9 f^fcrri jxigS* ourr&y riva 810 

So|u.oi^ Se^cirdai, jxijSi 7rpo(r^a>yf7v rivo, 

codeiv S" air ofxoiv. xal roeS* otSri^ aXXo^ ^v 

^ ya> TT efiaxmp ratro apag o irpofrrnsig. 

Xlp^i] Si ro5 d^avovro^ f y ^epoh sfiaTv 

}(^palvWf Si* w^nrep aiXfr • Jp* l^uv xaxog ; 815 

o[p' ovp^} 9ra^ avayvog \ st fus ^pr^ ^iiyeTy^ 



^Brnnck), riftwpUur (Erfardt), or the tained after Erfurdt, f ftii l^ctrri, rutd 

like. 94xtffBai [bc. o^r^] *' to* whom it is 

804. fhrruts,'] 6l. M rd fMrdppwtu not permitted, that any one should re- 

BniDck. ceive him." After repudiating Elms- 

806. c2 M T^ C^'Y] " ^^^ if ^OY lev's emendations Herm. says : " Quum 

relationship to Laius belongs to this /Jtf a Brunckio invectum videatur, 

stranger*' [whom I slew]. Aotfr is the satios erat vulntum ;iiy8* in locum 

active after {vyyo'^if and ro^y r^ suum restituere. 

I^yy is governed by trpocr^icffc. Brunck 812. icol rdSfl "And that too:" 

says : " Tf {cvfi Gl. t^ ^pwBiwTi ; tcISc has no regular government : Kord 

homini ilU, mihi ineogniio, Gallice msy be supposed to be understood, 

diceremus ctt inconnu, Quippe Greci See above, v. 37. 

cujuscumque nomen vel ignorant vel 814. A^xv] ^^ ffyow r^r yvimka. 

sdentes reticent, ilium (eyor appellant. Brunck. 

Vid. Dan. Heiosii LecL Theocr. cap. iw x^P^"^ iiwSv] Wiik my hands, 

xiv." "Ey ftequontly expresses the inslrvrntnt, 

808. ToM y &ydp^f] i. e. iiwv. See conHqunnee, or caui$, *' I pollute by 

above, V. 533. [the instrumentality of] my hands. 

810. f /ih C^Mtfy] The construction So Anstoph. Nub. 1335. h 9Uq^ a^ 

of this passage is so difficult, that va- irvnroy : "* I struck thee with [or in 

rious emendations have been pro'posed consequence of] justice." See Antig. 

by the learned. Schsfer would read 459. and Viger, p. 494. 

ty the accusative after 94xt<r0cu, which 815. 2^* i^vp kokSs ;] " In hisoe 

would seem to require rod ; though, as interrogandi formulis negantem particu- 

Elmsley remarks, ty ^9ffri rum 8^x<- lam pro arbitrio vel addunt vel omit- 

(r0w is defensible from v. 986. o6xl ^- tunt tragici." Ponon, Praef. Hec. p. 

furhy &AAor ctS^mu. Elmsley suggesu dviii. in Priestley's edition of Eun- 

oS by attraction to rovfi4 y ia^p6s. The pides. 
common reading however is here re- 



OIAinorS TTPANNOS. 67 

xai jEtoi ^tryovri jxigrc tou$ i[Mh$ !Sf7v, 

ILT^rpog ^uy^vai, xa) iraripa xaraxraveTv 

IloXufov, 0^ e^^dpe>|/s xa^i^vtri /ttc. 820 

ap' oux a^' oijUrOO raura ZalfJLOVog ri^ av 

xpivtDv iir ap8p) roSS* ay opfioA} Xoyoy ; 

/t^ S^Tot, jw,^ 8^T , ^3 ^f&y ayvov <ri€aSf 

l^oifju raOrriv rifJispay* aXX* fx fipor&v 

j3a/i]v a^ayro^ irpotrQiv, r^ roiavS* iSfTv 8^ 

xijXiS* f/taura> cupi^opag a^iypJvr^y* 

XO. ijjttiy jM.iv, a! ^va§, raSr oxvijp*' 5a>^ 8* av oSv 
Tpo^ To5 TrapopTos ixfiadrigf b^ sTiiriBa, 

01. xa} jMr^i^ roo-oSrov y itrrl [jloi t^^ « X»-iSo^, 

rlv avhpoL, roif 0or^pa TrpoerjEtcTvai ftovov. 830 

10. 7re^a<rpJvov Ss, riV ?rod* i] irpoQufJiia ; 



817. M^c] BruDck /i^ 'trri. Her- tive, and occasioDally with the infinU 
manii writes : " Recte Elmaleius /i-hrt tlve« When the double tuf occurs in a 
revocavity nihil obstare putans, quo sentence, the first is called by the 
minus post xph intelligatur f^urri, ut grammarians Sworruc^y, the other «a- 
T. 812. post l^cffTi inlelligi XR^" patrKripwfWTUciif. See Hermann on 

818. it»j6ar€^af warptHos] GBd. Col. Viger, p. 644. in a note well worthy of 
400. TQff 9k /lii *fM/8edpifs Upww, For the young scholar's attention. 
^cM^oTf ^<ir and hrtfiecdyfiy, (£d. Col. 826. KiyAiS' ifuan^ ^vfi^opSu'] "Such 
^4. fffjs iw€fiJ8aiyvy x^<"^'« Brunch, a stain [as resulting from, or on ac- 

820. iii9p€\^€ isi44^nf<r4 fit] A count] of calamity." Brunch after the 
iffr€po\oyla, of which many instances Schokast calls this an instance of hy- 
occur. ** Homer. II. A. 251. i<peia£t, pallage or iurriwrti<rts. But see Dr. 
oT ol wp^$9y ifta rpA^w ^ iy^vowro. Monk's note on the Eleclra of Sopho- 
Soph. Trach. 34. roiovros aH^y tls cles, v. 19. Mus. Crit. vol. i. p. 63. 
BSfiovs Tf K&K Mfugy *Acl rhy Mp' Erfurdt writes : *' KijA^s ^v/i^topas est 
iwtfor* Kaerp^itoiifri, rip, Eurip. Suppl. labes calamitatis, probrosa calamitas, 
918. c^ irpt^, l^pcr i^* livaros. quemadmodum itwwr \arpti/jwra dic- 
£L 969. fl fi* i$p€i^€ kifr^Ktw" tum pro hrlttova Xorp^iaara, et iSurrpw 

821. Ip* otfK haf «/Mv] ** Would cv^vi} pro iurr9p6€ff(ra ev^p^m." 
not any one in judging [that] these 830. rhy Mpa rh¥ fivriipa} See 
things [proceeded] from a cruel deity above, v. 799. 

give a right account 1" Erfurdt s . 831. vc^curfi^rov 8^] Sc. rov/Bornpof. 

reading &y 6p9olri, mstead of itiH)p$olrt. The genitive of the participle put ab- 

The repetition of the particle tuf, es« solutely frequently stands alone with- 

pecially with the optative mood, is very out a substantive, where the subject is 

common, sometimes with the indica- easily recognised from the context. 



68 SO*OKAEOrS 

OI. iyco htia^to tr. ^v ykp iupiSf^ 7iiya>v 

(To) ratir, eyayy &¥ lx3rc^stiyoii}y iriAog* 

lO. 9ro7oy Zi [lou irnfifrtrhv ^xotxra^ Xoyoy ; 

OI» 'Kr^trrkg %^0L(rx%g auroy avSpa^ ivviTrnv^ 835 

wg piv xaraxreiveiav. fi jxiy oSv In 
Xl^si r^y aurov apidjxov, oux fyco ''xravov. 
oi yap yfyoiT* ay elj yc toii? ^oXXoT^p ftro^. 
SI S* aySp' f y* oio^oiyoy auSijo'fi, era^co^ 
toSt cerrly f[8ij Towpyoy Big ifjA piirov. , 840 

10. aXX* aJ^ ^aycy y« roiyrog cSS* f7ri«rTa<ro, 
xoix loTiy duTiS roSro y' £xSaXs7y 9raXiy. 
TToXi^ yap ^x6t>(r', oix syoi ftoyi], TaS«, 
«i 8* o5y Ti xixTpeTTOiTO ToS TrpicQev Xoyoii, 
ouroi TToV, <3 "y^^, Toy ye Aatou ^oyoy 845 



Soph. £lectr. 1344. rOiovfidiwy, ^oi/a' Phosn. 745. fun^O^, Pen. 144. that of 

fty. The tblative it similarly used fi6yos: though the term annexed to 

in Latin. Liv. 1. § 31. mitsu, ad id otot or f*6yos elegantly expreaes some 

prodigium visendum. distinguuhing particular connected with 

irpo9vijda] Gl. wp6$wtt. ^dpffot. the subject thereby designated : fjun^ 

Again : rl 9twop ipturai ; Brunck. wwvXos, Hec. 921. /wy6xo^t, Iph. A. 

834. wtptfftrdy] Pnt ettteris animad- 225. &c. (Edinus had said v. 806. 
vertione dignum, Musgr.' Bothe com- that he had killed all the attendants of 
pares Theognis : Tiph Movcrwr ;^cpd- Laius, as well as Laius himself, lerfuw 
woyra koI vyytKoif, ffy ri Trtpurahv El- 8^ robs ^{tixicvanus. And yet here his 
8e/i} awplns, fih <p0oP9pi6v rt\4$9ty. Erf. fears and suspicions suggest to him the 

835. Xfiirrds l^curircf] ** You said probability ttiat one of them might 
that he spoke of robbert that." See perhaps have escaped in the person of 
above v. 225. the shepherd. 

838. rois voAAoif] Brunck edited 840. c2f i/i^ pfmy] The last syl- 
Tir ToAAoTir. But Harm, and Erf. de- lable of iftj^f being the place of the,me- 
fend rois. The latter says : '* Refertur trical ictus, is made long before the 
ad earn, quae precessit, narrationem initial p in phtov. See above v. 72. 
Jocaste: multis i/Zis, a quibus tu inter- '* Glossa: c2r iitJk i/^p&y, Aristoph. 
fectum esse Laium dixisti." Plut. 51. o6k M* liwms 6 xpn^f^' <<' 

839. ol6(»yoy'] The Greek poets in rovro p4w9i. See my note there." 
expressing nngularity, whether by olot, Brunck. 

fjiAyos, or otherwise, prefer compound 841. in ^e»iy yt rolhros] A nomi- 

rather than simple words: here oM^wKos native or accusative absolute. See 

(and olow6\os, II. A. 614.) merely con- above v. 101. 
veys the idea of ohs: fxoyiaroKos, 842. MoXciinntAcy] Gl.ftrra^oXcii^, 



OIAinOYS TTPANNOS. 69 

^avs7 dixaicog op66v, ov ye Ao^iag 

^uTtts "x/fyfai TTcu^g i^ jjtAou ^avsTu. 

xa/roi yiy ov xelvog y o Suo'njvo^ ttots 

xaTixTap*j aXX' a^ro^ irapoiQtu coXfro. 

oxrr ou^i [jt/tVTSiag y ay o(;r< r^ eya> 850 

pXfyaijtA av ouvsx, oorf ryjo av tiorfpov. 
OI. xaXoi^ vojUri^si^. aXX* ojcuu^ roy Ipyanjy 

xljtA>|/ov rivfll (TTiXoSvra, li/rfil Torjr a^ftg. 
lO, 9rfjEt>|/ai ra^^uvoo-'* aXX* IwiJiMf ig iofioug. 

oiiSip yiif ay irpa^ai[jL ay coy ou o^o) ^/Xoy. ' 85<5 
XO. Ei fJLOt ^vvtlrj ^Ipoyri o^rpo^^ a« 

[jLoTpa ray ButreTrroy aypilap Xoyoiy 

Ipyoiy re ^ayrcoy, coy yojUAi irpoxeivrai 



For the sense of vdUir see Toup ad wpdi^ai o^ eoi ^lko» i<rrL So Philoct. 

Suid. iii. p. 4. Bmnck, 1227. 9wpa^ttt fyyw woimf, 2ir o0 vot 

846. otKoimt] It seems put here for wp4ww. Xachia, c. Timarcb. T. iii. 

iicpcfAf. Masgr. It signifies ii< par sfl. p. 39. Reisk. ix yitp rod wpdrr^oBal 

Erf. T<ra £y o^ itpoaiiKw, Erf. 

848. itw6s y 6 9^(m|r^s] "That 856. cT/um] The chorus in this Ode 

wretched child at least : *' se. Jocasta's supports its high office described by 

child which had been exposed. Hor. Art Poet. v. 193. Shocked by 

850. /Mirrctcu . . . oSmic^ " At far at the impiety of Jocaste (y. 850.), it here 

prophecy it eonetrned" *£irc4ra is si- asserts in a beautiful manner the ex- 

milarly used in Herod. Clio, § 42. mid cellence of moral and religious conduct. 

Tc ffhp, r^ SuurcAf^ffm ^XdirirMiM, iar^ " Ef ^i . . utinam mihi." Elmsley. 

fwm rod ^Xjiffvmms ^Kfircir wpov^Sica But see above, v. 80. 

roiibroi«or>H^c<ir. See also Alcest. 827. ^porrt] Farticip. for infinitive. 

iHh-t rp8^] i. e. adio floeci h^e pendo. See Hdodorf. ad Platonis Phsedon. p. 

ut ne oeulat quidem hue vel iUue vaiu 250. Erf. 

einiorum eatua eonyerterim. With the 857. fiotpa] By this I do not un- 

same contempt is said rov M vov i^6^»v derstand with the Schol. fartuna te* 

0^»arpai^lny, A j. 11 17. N« manum cunda, but simply fort, fatum utinam 

quidem vertare alieujut rti eauta, Cie. mVii eontmgat pittatem eoUn, Musgr. 

de Fin. V. 31, 93. Hue vel iltue, as ^ 859. p6f»ot] Those laws which are 

Mt ^ h6a KiirreL, Horn. Odyss. K. v. antecedent to all written laws, and are 

nit. ApoU. Rhod. i. 1287. OM* tri founded in the consciences of mankind 

roior frof /icrc^Mftrtcr, o^ Ire roiow, by the Giver of all laws. So Antig. 

Musgr* V. 453. OdM (r64peiw rocovrw ^^itriv 

8^. tfrsAovrra] GL^MTOffaXcd'^^ic- rik oh, Kifp/irfiMaff, ftoT* iiypearra irAo-- 

yor, KOfjuoC/uifoif, fAereurrekinfifra. Brun. ^oXv <^«i*r N^/u/ia 9Ciwr9tu hnrr^ Mf 

855. £r eid voi 4»(A«r] MatthtsB p. hwfioatuu^, Od Tdp rtwvifye lAx^s, 

653. rightly explains t ro^rmp, H fu &XX' kti ware If rearm, miMe olSc v 



70 SO*OKAEOrS 

. in^lrroiBSf oitpavlav Si* 860 

^vara ^6(ng ayiptoy 

[jLT^v TTort Xdtfia xaraxoi/taerei* 865 

l»iy(tg cv rouroi^ ^foV, ouSs yi^paerxfii. 

u6pi^ ^ureufi Tupavyov* ayrio'r. a* 
uSpi^, f I TToXX&y vTrspTT^r^o'df fjMTau^ 
a fJLti Vixaipa jxijSi (rufji^ipopraf ' 870 

oxporarov si0'aya€a<r* f^ 

4^ 5rov *^<(n|* Cic. pro Milone, i 3. solute power io a state. Cornelius 

" Est enim hKC, Judioes, non scnpta Nepos in his life of Miltiades, defines a 

■ed nata lex ; quam non didicimus, ac- tyramita to be one who has risen from 

cepimns, legimus; venim ex naturft a private statbn to the ancontrolled 

ipsa arripuimus, hau8imns,expres8imu8 ; goverament of a state. One who abuses 

ad quam non docti, sed facti ; non in- absolute power is a tyrant in our sense 

stitutiy sed imbutt sumus." Demosth. of the word, and probably such is the 

irtpi Srf^drov, i 83. ^OK^croi roltn/y meaning in this passage. Though an 

rovra wima otrmt od fiSmr iy rois instance does not occur to me where 

y6fMiSt AAAA Ktd ii ^6att vMi iv rois r^ptavos is used in a bad sense, vet ru* 

ieypdipott poftiiMit iral rots iofOfrnwU^ott patvinhs means tyrannical, Med. 349. 

lidwt diiAfiue€, See Hec. 787. and Dr. HKurra robfjubw A^/i' ffv rvptanruc^, 

Maltby's Sermons, yol. x. p. 3. and Euripides^ Phoen. 552. calls rupayyfSa^ 

503. &8iicior ^iSatfuufvu Dionysios, Stob. 

861. 4r 'O\v/<irof] "Of which tit. 43. 'H yip rvpcuvU Uiutiat fxfrnip 
[laws] Olympus [the seat of the gods, 1^. Tupeanfls is to be rendered ' des* 
i. e. heaven] is alone the father or potism' in Agam. 1325. tppotfudfoproi 
author." See Socrates ap. Xenoph. yiip itt rvpaynHos tnifuia wpdrfform 
Memor. p. 470. vMcu See also y. 1336. of the same 

862. rly] Eo$. See El. 624. Musgr. Play. Erfurt explains ItuoUntia tuuU 
£1. 436. Phceniss. 1175. Erf. tabulum at ac Joauntum t^frannidiM, 

867. 'TCpif ^vrs^i r^poanfow] Brunck A nd then observes : " Commemorantor 

would here discover an instance of hy- mala et incommoda,' que ex insolentiA 

pallage, and says that the meaning is, ^ oriri soleant : ea et libertatem oj^primi 

rvpaarwU (i€pv ^vrs vfi, ** absolute power civium (MfMf ^irrc^i ritpayvov) et in- 

produces insolence of disposition r* but solentem postremo ipsnm fortunis om- 

the words as they stand give a very nibus everti. Hec iu coherent cum 

good sense; "insolence of disposition antecedentibus, ut taeite reprehen- 

produces a tyrant, or causes a monarch datur levitas ac temerius (M^t ), oua 

to become a. tyrant." *Tf^ is out- (Edipus consentiens cum oonjoffe De- 

rageous conduct towards either gods or orum oracula spreverat. t. 852. 

men; and the chorus glances at the 869. iiifroM] Fruttra, ita ut sitim 

impiety of Jocasta. See v. 856. T^ non restioxerit. Erf. 

pcavos denotes one who possesses ah- 871. htp&rarop] This is the reading 



I 



OIAinorS TTPANNOS. 71 

&jror.o[Mv, Spoutrev elg avayxav, 

iroXfi vaTiata-fia 875 

u Sc ri^ u^rcpoTrra ^spa-h <rrpo^^ 0^ 

ij X^cp iropfufTOU, 

Alxag a^oSriTogf ouSk 880 

SaijtAoycoy f Sig triSeop^ 

xaxoL yiv cXoiro [ji/npoLy 

f i ju.'^ r^ xipiog xfpSavs? Sixa/co;, 

xal rcuv atriTrrwif ip^sTou, 885 

ij roiv aQixTwu s^srai [Jt/xra^cou^ 
ri^ f ri ^or sy tokto av)}p ^(i|u.oc/ psXij 



of Erf. for Aiv/wr«(rw. He translates the precediDg. "EJ^vtm is dbttinehit" 

fottquam aUunmum adicendit fai- £rf. 

tigium, irruit in pemieum. 887. rts iri] The readine of this 

875. trdXai^fRk] The struggle, sc. passage is that proposed by Hermano, 

to discover the murderer of Laius. who translates Quit tandem ampUut hit 

** It does not mean callidum conti- in rebut (L e. si contemnontur divina) 

Hum et vtffrumf but eonatum lutcepti irte tela u ah animo tuo arcere gloria^ 

negotii abeohendi. Gl. wd}MurfM, Ijiyow hitur 1 Nam H talit impietat prt^Mtur, 

riiP {^r^of Tou ^Ayw rov Aofov." quidcputetteuUureverentiamudeorumf 

Bninck. £rfuivlt reads fjp^ercu and ofA&ymfj ez- 

877. vpoerrdroM] On the meaning plaining the passage thus, Quimam, ti 
of this word, see above v. 412. retita te kabet, iriB tela (iram) ab ammo 

878. bwipofwra] Gl. Kora^poniri- nto repelUi, arcent eal and ooroparin)( 
Kmsi neut. plural for adverb. Brunck. with dufunt fiikri the pavarit tela gelida 

881. S8i|t Imaginet, timulacra, as of Lucret 2. 306. Elmsley reads clju^f- 

£1. 1274» Mu9gr. It is explained roi, and explains thus : Si atdu {Laii 

templa by Rnhnken ad Tim. p. 93. impunita diteetierit, quit jam abtthiebit 

Erf. te, quin a mente areeat conteientiiB fft- 

886. 4^ nip iBtmup ?|crai] '' Or mulct, teelerit tcUieet reeordatianem, 
[If] he shall hold himself upon, cling metumque vindiet^ divina. 7 But Herro. 
10, or meddle with, things which ought thus objects to this interpretation : 
not to be touched." Horace uses non- " Hkc sententia non modo molestissime 
tangendns in the same sense, Od. i. 3. expressa, sed ne apta ouidem huic loco 
24. non-tangenda rates transiliunt va- est. Sic enim, quss cnorus dicit, pro- 
da. *' After ^ undentand el /lii from cederent : male intermt, qui non m«- 



72 20*OKAEOrS 

eu^BTai y^X^s oiiuivuv ; 

SI ykp al Toiaihe Trpa^ug rlfjuai, 

ri iu jit€ jfoptxkuy ; 890 

oix in Tov adixrov eT/xi avr. j3', 

ouS* kg rhp *A€a7(n vaov, 
ovSi rc^v 'OXtijct^riav, 
61 ftj} ra$< ;^fipo8fixra 895 
TTouriy ap/Jko<rf I fiporoTg. 
aXX* <S xparCvwUf ilwip opff oxouti^, 
« ^ 

tutfnt deot, impia faeit : quit in hae re 895. c2/i^ rdBc] '' Unless these, this 

<e continsbU, quo mintcs consci«ntuB tri- pointed out by the hand, i. e. clearly 

mil loi ab tt areeat ? nam ti tatia fc' shall be adapted to [the oonviction of] 

einara probantuVf non opus ut reverentia all men." 'hppieti is here used neu* 

deoTum, Quis hie illud ip rotffZt ad trally, as in Antigone, y. 1317. as 

cedem Laii, ac non potius ad iropie- pointed out by Elmsley, 2 ftot, fwr 

tatem eorum, qui deos, deorumque ora- rdS* oCk ii^ llAAor fiporw 'Zfuu hpfUvti 

Cttla contemnat, referet 7 Deinde non vor* 4{ tdrias, and by Demosth. Ilepl 

est omoino de non punienda Laii csde ni^Niirpt0€e(af , $ o\ ica2 tunh 9ov r& 

sermo, sed de impie dictis Jocastae. ta^cia rov^ apfi6a'€i vvr ifwi, <* I 

Neqne quod addit chorus, sublatam in understand the sense thus," says Mus- 

reverentiam deorum, eo fine dicit, ut gn.Yei**Kuihaeev€ntuie(mgruerint,tl 

ostendat caedem illam puniendam esse, /lii rdSc hpiA6ff*i, adeo pertpieue, ut in 

sed id ipsum potius demonstrat, co- exemplum ctdant digito ab omnibut mon' 

lendam esse pietalem erga deos, neque ttrandum" But Hermann observes : 

contemni debere oracula." Brunck " Male Musgravius vertit congruerint, 

and others read ^p^,from hu mind. Oportebat its, eongruant, Jkrsuasuin 

890. ri 8ci fic xoptitof^] ** Why est enim choro, cogoitum iri, noa 
ought I to be a chorus, whose duty it mendaz fuisse oraculum." 

is to maintain the cause of religion 897. 'sfrcp hptt dicoi^tf] If rightly 

and morality?" See Hor. A. P. v. 193. thmt art called; similarly, mZ ibcodciy, 

891. T^i' SStKTO¥ yus hf hpj^aiShw] kokw hieodeof, to be well or ill spokea 
To the hallowed central point of the of, or described, to have a good or bed 
earth. See above v. 483. and Suidas in name ; properly, to hear oneaelf u:eU or 
V. Tqr 6/JupaXhs, where this passage is iU tpohtn tf. Kairws Airo^u^ od fUKt% 
quoted. '^'hOueroVy tanetumt mvtofa- ^at^omi fiat, *Aloest. 742. In Latin 
bile" Erf. audio has the same signification. Hor. 

893. *A€tu&i] Ab« was a city in £p. i. 16. 17. Tu recte vivis, si curas 

Phods, where there was a temple and esse, quod audis. Erfuidt approves of 

oracle of Apollo under the title of Brunck's translation, in which he con- 

^Tlfos *A€atos. This was one of the nects ^bKo^(;*with wirt' iwdtrtrtw ; but 

oracles whose pretensions to foretell it is more expressive, if we understand 

future events Croesus s^t to ascer- d^cp ip(t iueovea, as applied to icpa- 

tain, Herod, i. § 46. See also viii. § 33. rivmr. 



OIAinorS TTPANNOS. 73 

ci, rap T8 <rotP a&aifaroy ailv ap^av, 
^divovra yap roi TraXaioL Aatou 900 

^ia-^ar i^atpoStnv i}Si], 
xouSajxou ri[JLa7g 'AttoXXcov e/t^avi}^* 
ipp^^ Sk ra ^cia. 
lO. Xeopa^ ayoLxreg^ So^a ftoi xapf oradij 

yoeot^^ Ixio-dai Soi^voiy, roS* cv ^spolv Q05 

<rri^ri XaSoucrv) xaxiBufJLidiiotra. 

tf^oS yap aXpu ^ufJtJop OiSiVou^ ayav 

Xu?rai<ri wavTo/aKriv' oiS*, oTror ai^p 

cyvou^, roL xaiva to7|^ ^roXai rexfJiaiperM* 

aXX' fo-Ti TOW Xsyovroj, ^v ^iSoug Xeyjf). 910 

or o3v ^rapaivoSo'' ouSiv 1^ ff-xiov ttoico, 

;rpoj <r*, cw Auxsi' ''AwoXXov, ayp^ioro^ yap el. 



898. fd^ Xct0{7] Some copies read tS6ia itoi wap^irrdBri] " The thought 

Kiffoi, but Xid0p is properly preferred occurred to me." Elmsley aptly quotes 

by Elmsley. The chorus iodiguant at Rbes. 780. Kai fwt ica0* Ihrroy 96^a 

the impiety of Jocasta, were not likely ris raplffrarai. See Viger, p. 611. 

to pray that the ven^eaoce of Jove 907. ^oS 7^ aip€i 3u/«^yj Apoll. 

should forget such impiety ; they were Rhod. iii. 368. ^ov 8^ x^^V 4>p4tf€s 

more inclined (as they do here) to pray ii9p49orro, Musgr. Polyb. iii. 82. 2. 

that sucff impiety might not escape fierdmfms icol ^/jlov wKfifnis. Herm. 

the cognizance of his almighty power. 909. rit Kaip£] Nova oraeula non 

See alx»ve v. 49. *' Burgess is wrong judical ex v€t§rib%u, quae falsa fuere 

in his translation : ma tuimet ipsiut deprehensa. Both. 

obiivuearUtuique tttemi imperii, 'Eiri- 910. &\X* Ikm rod X^yrof] " But 

Xay$dif€a$at very often, XxivBd»€aB<u he is at ike mercjj of the speaker." 

never, governs an accusative." Erf. " So Aristoph. Equit. 86. "^d otufju&¥i9, 

901. ^|cupou<rty] Tolluut, everiuf^. fi^ rov KiyotrrosiffBiJ* Brunck. Simi- 
So August, b. Brunck badly i^alpovtraf, larly (£d. C. 751 . ffiwttpos, &AAA tov 
Herm. 'wiotnos hpKdaviu 

902. rifuus *AinUx«y] "Apollo is 911. obZ^v is ir\4oy wotici] Eurip. 
''distinguished by his proper attributes Hippol. 286. o68iy ttpyatrfioi ir\4oy, 

or distinctions. See Dr. Monk's va- Plato Apol. sub init. irX^ov rt— iroi^-^ 

luable edition of Hipp. 106. vai iaroKoyoitp^vov, Musgr. 

904. H&pas ^ourrcr] "Not only 912. A^irct*] For the meaning of this 

kings, but the first persons in every epithet, see above, v. 195. 

state were anciently called ftycucrcf." Syx^frros yhp cZ] See note, v. 16. 
Brunck. See above, v. 85. 

Soph, (Ed, n. K 



74 SO*OKAEOrS 

ixir^s oL^TyfMn ro7(ri§ tritv xar£uy/xa<riVy 

tog y\iy oxyoS/tsy TTayng, IxTrfTrX^y/tsyoi^ 915 

xeivov ^XsTovTff^ co^ xuSsp^rriP pswg. 
AT. ap' av Tap' ufJL&tf, ai ^iifoi, jxadoi/t* oirov 
tA to5 TupMVou SeojEtar' io-riv OlSiVoti ; 
fiAKitrra S* aur^v sl7raT\ el xdntrff otoo. 

yuvri Si /ti^njp ^St r&v xslvou rixveov. 
AF. aXX' oXSia rs, xai ^uv oT^Siotg as\ 

yitfoiTf ixeiifoo y o5<ra TrottfrsTiiig SajEtap, 
lO. aurwg Sk xa) tru y, ai §6y • A^tog ykp §7 

T7)^ sdsTreiag oSifex\ aXXa ^pa^' oroti 9^ 

AF. ayada SofAOig rs xa) Trotrst rtS (tcd, yuvoi. 
lO. ToL TTola raura ; Trapa rivo^ S* d^tyfjJvog ; 
AF. Ix ri)^ Kopivdou. TO S* STTo^* 6ti^spo> rdj(OL 



916. y(ii;$] Gl. KcnaSvofiivris, The et yeyofM^KSrts, in quam rem aflTert 

order is : 0Khroprts txMp, &s rctbs PoIIuc. iii. 38. et Hesycb. ▼. ii]f>orA«a 

Kv6€ffHiniP 4inrtw\iirYfi4voy. Bninck. et r4\§un, ej usque interpretes. Ilai^rc- 

" Immo vero/' says Erfurdt, " perter* X^f est proprie contummatus, idque pro 

ritum huDC videntes, quum nt guber- cuj usque rei oonditione in sinffulw locis 

nator navis.'' Hermann sides with acctpiendum. Ita irarrt Acts Soxdiptu in 

Brunck. Antig. 1016. cunctsB iotelliguntur, mtf- 

921 . yur^ 9h fju/rnip] The Scholiast rcX^s /uoya/>x^ autem v. 1 163. summum 

rifrhtly remarks that an ambiguity al- imperium. Sic etiam voKrcX^f '^fiAPf 

Ittdiug to the twofold relationship of qus summo jure uxor est, i. e. legi* 

Jocasta, as wife and mother to (Edipus, Uma.'* 

is here intended bv the proximity of the 926. Suidas : €h4mM, ii iraX^ ^pdo'ts. 

terms yur^ and fifri^p* Here however I understand it cb huma~ 

923. irorrcX^f] The complete wife, nitatem sermonis, Phocylides, v. 115. 

as having children. Homer, II. B. 701. t^arlriy iurxtof, Muser. 
calls a house where the wife was barren, 929. rdxct} Brunck edited r^x' ^» 

^fUTcX^s, i. e. according to the Schol. Herm. does not disapprove it, but thinks 

6r€Kyos, See Heyne in I. Hermann it unnecessary : " Quum dicturus esset 

observes as follows : *' Elmslieio iroi^c- nancius, rdxa Ijlioiofih' Up, quasi inter- 

X^f hdfuip explicanda videtur ex eo, pellat semet ipse, addens irds 8* ohK ip ; 

quod r4?u>s et WXcios dicatur pro ydfios qu» sententie quum ad nnam redeant. 



OIAinorS TTPANNOS. 75 

^Soio jwiy 'jr&g S* oux av ; da-y^obiXoig 8* f(rai^. 930 
10. t/ S* Jo'ti, tto/ov Suvo/tiv oJS* ff^gi SitXi}V ; 

T^j *I(r6[Ji,iag irnjeroueriy, aJj ijiSar* IxfiT. 
10. t/ 8' ; oipf TrpitrSus IIoXuSoj syxpar^ j Jri ; 

10. wfi^ e77ra^ ; ij riSpr^xe IIoXu^o^, co yipov ; 

AF. SI /t^ Xiyw TOLXrjdig, ol^i& ^avelif. 

10. cS wpoV^roX*, owpfl Seirworjf] raS* co^ Tavo^ 
ftoXoScra Tii^sig ; co S^ecoy [JLUvrevfJiMTaf 
7v' jori ; rourov OiSiVoti^ TraXai rpifimv QisO 

rlv avSp* €^£(/ys,/t^ xraj/y/ xa) vuv oSe 
wpij T7)^ rvxyig oXeoXsy, oiSi ro38* S^ro. 

OI. w ^/Xrarov ytivaixo^ 'loxao'Ti}^ xapa, 

lO. axotifi ravSpo^ roSSe, xa) trxoirei xTiiwVf Q4f5 

ToL trifLif* 7v ^X8i rod ^eov [JLavre6[JMTa* 

01. oZrog Si rig ^ot co'ti, xal rl jutoi Xsyfi ; 

10. ffx Trig Kopivdou, varipa rhv o'ov otTT^eXeov 
a>^ o&x er oyra IloXu^oy, aXX' oXoiXora. 

01. rl ^13^, §fv' ; auTo^ jttoi o-w trr^itAvrcop yevou. 950 



noD magis opus erat ut bis poneret par- 942. wphs rijf r^x^f] Gl. &ir& ^vcri- 

ticulam &r, quam si aut rdxcit ^^* ^^^ ^aifdrov. Brunck. 

V oix, Ifioui fuy &y dixisset, aut potu- 943. & ^i\Taroy\ This and similar 

isset dioere, rdxoi ^Boio fidw, w&s V 00ft, periphrases for tptXrani ywat, 'loKdirrri, 

Hf" are very oommon both in the Greek 

930. AcrxiAAoir 8*] *' And perhaps and Latin poets. So Antig. t. 1. ''A 

you will be sorry" to hear of the death Kotphy edrrmX^v *ltrfi'^rtis Kdpa. 

of your husband s relation, as explained 944. i^nr4fv^'] 'Exwifiirw, I send 

b^ one Scholiast ; or because C£dtpus out another ; hcwifjciroiAm, 1 have an- 

will be obliged to leave Thebes and re- other sent out to myself, I send/br. 

torn to Corinth, as explained by an- See Mr. Tate's lucid arrangement of 

other. Kuster on the middle verb, iii. in the 

934.fyirpaT4f Iri ;] '* In power still." Museum Criticum, vol. i. p. 103. 



76 20*0KAE0rS 

AF. €1 rouro irp&roy SfT/t* oLTrayyuKon (ra^cS^, 

OI. 'irorepa SoXoio-iv, ^ voVou ^uvaXXay^ ; 

AF. (Tfjux^ iraXoioL o'dfjiar supdi^ei poTrrj. 

OI. voVoi^ rX^jxoiy, o!^ lofxev, l^diro. 9^5 

Ar. xo} To> fijOLKpfS y% (ru[JifMTpo6[jL8yos y^piutf. 

OI. ^ff3, ^«ff* Ti SiJT av, c5 yuyai, o-xottoTtJ ng 

xJ^ai^om'ag tpvig^ coy u^ijyijrcov eyco 

xravffTv f jxcXXov iraripa t\v IfJiiif ; 6 S^ d^avoiy 960' 

X£udei xdrto S^ y^^* lyco 8* oS* evdoSe 



952. dvu^tfMv fitifiKSra] " Gone titione Meleagri dicit: ^6ftfUTp6y rw 

dead/' or " gone the way of death." filov fiotp6Kpaarrw is ^ftap, £t magis 

"Iq Trachin. 874. jS^tfifKc Aiji^Kcipa etiam ipse Sophocles infra, ▼. 1105. 

T^v irayvardrTiP '08«y iardamff whence fy rt yif /Mucp^ T^Pf (im^Sci r^c 

this passaee mav be explained by an rky^pX ir^fAfierpos" 
ellipsie : to I(r0* 4Kuyoy fittiiK&rd 3aMi* 957. ^v, ^cv] An exclamation of 

atfAoy d96y.** Branck. " Aj. 517. ^a- joy and exultation. See above, v. 317. 
yaaifwvs otidiTopeLSf i. e. y€Kpois, So 959. K?id(oyras ^pvis] "Opvts is the 

wSfiwiftoSf miitus, didttetut, Trach. 872. accusative plural for 6/nnBas. Aotig. 

Eurip.Med.848." Erf. IQOl. *Ayy&-r^ iuco^ ipe6yyoy 6pyl9e»y, 

954. fffwepii — Powii] ** A slight in* kok^ xXdioyras olarp^. 
clination [of the balance] consigns to &y d^trynrvy] From i^trynrh*, duc- 

[etemal] sleep aged persons.'* In the tor, a guide, one who suggests. See 

(Edipus of Seneca, v. 788. we have below, v. 1292. 
Animam senilem mollis ezsolvit sopor. 961 . itc^ei] KtvOw is used both 

956. av/i/MTpo^tPos] So. irphs rh neutrally as here, and actively, Hec. 

^ly^ty, Imga €stat$ quasi oppcrtumu 868. iriym KtKtdOaa' oTSc Tp^fiJ^y 

morti faetut. Theophr. c. pi. 6. 27. 5xAoy. See also Phoen.'1229. 

cU Toiavrcu rpwjKA avfiftrrpovyrcu, active, as iup66rrros v. 880. dft^orX^ic- 

Brunck explains it ill, UmgOf quod vi- T»y Phil. 688. See Person, ad Hecnb. 

vtndo eTnetuut cic, tempcrt. Herm. ap- 1125." Erf. " Some refer these words 

proves of Brunck's explanation: "Nihil to icf^ct, and take iyit 8* W iyOdJU 

enim aliud hec verba significant, quam : parenthetically." Elmsley. In that case 

mofrtuuteHiNiuaTidoUimlongum, iemput, tf^avayos will have a passive significa- 

i.e.senio. Dubitationem discutiet, quod tion. On the idbmatio form Afetwrros 

iF«schylu8 in Choeph. 609. de fatali 9yxovs, see above, v. 192. 



OIAinorS TTPANNOS. 77 

xsiroLi va^ ''AiS^ IIoXu^o^ a^i* ouSsvoV* 965 

lO. ovxouv iyeu 0*01 raSra irpouXsyov xaXai ; 
OI. yphag* cyco Si ra> ^o6o> ^apijyo/t^v. 
lO* ft'^ ySv sr aur&v /ti}Siy i^ ^tiju^v ^^7]P* 
OI. xa) ?rtt>^ TO fJut^Tplg Xsxrpov oux oxvsfv jxc Ssi; 
10. t/ S* av ^oSoir* avdpcairogy cp ra Tijj Tu^ijy 970 

61X1) xpairitrrw ^ijv, ottoi^ Suvoiro ri^, 

(Tu S" si^ rfl^ {jLrjTpog /t^ ^o6o(7 v^fK^si^iiotra* 

TToXXo} yc^p ^Si) xav iuslpatnv fiporwv 

[JLT^rp) ^tivewvflMrflijo-ay. aXXa raSfl* oto) 97^ 



964. ffvX\iai8i»p] Seeum auferens. So a^i wpdl^tas i<r- %ofi4yas ttptp d§60w" 
trvXXaeinf itpia (£d. Col. 1384. Maegr. firunck. So also Hor. Qd. iii. 29. 29. 
"XoWe^diw with a dative only denotes, Prudens futuri tenaporis eiitum Caligi- 
to assist. nosa nocte premit i>eu8. On the un- 

965. Kli*] I. e. Jie ea seeum abttulitf certainty of the future also, see Pope*B 
vt irrita facta tint, Tlenn. Essay on Man : Heaven from all crea- 

966. vpoli\9yifP voAoi] tlpoSXryoy tares hides the book of fate, &c. 
wdXat is different from wpoKeyu ird\ai: 971. irp6yota'] Rerum futurarum iri- 
both expressions indeed denote the entia. So ras wa^aufdrov irpopoicis 
frequency of the admonition ; but the Trach. 823. Musgr. 

former implies that the act of admoni« 972. tlinji] Gl. &s ^hvxf. airAfit iroi 

tion was over before the time when hppovrUrrw, moI fi^ ir^t luantias 

Jocasta was then speaking. See above, 6p&irra, Bninck. 

V. 290. 973. ^ov is tfvfti^dfuvra] So ^1^ 

970. r& rris rvxns KpartT] I1ie same x^^ ^^ f^pas, Aotig. 372. Erf. 

as ^ 'T^xn* This periphrasis of the 975. /ifirpl] Plato as translated by 

neuter article vrith the substantive in Cicero, L. I. de Divinatione, cap. 29. 

the genitive case is very common both Quvm dormieniibut ea part anitm, qute 

in prose and verse, unless indeed by the mentit et ntionit tit partieept, topita 

neuter article with the genitive be im- langiieat': iUa autem, in qua feritas 

p\ied whatever results from, concerns, gtutdam tit atque agrettit immanitat, 

or belongs to the genitive. Here " the quum tit immoderato tumef'acta potu 

laws of fortune.*' Phosn. v. 393. 8(7 atqiie pasiUf extultare earn in somno 

^ptty tA Twr ^twp, " the ditpensatians immoderatequt jactari : itaque huic om» 

of the gods." See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 284. nia visa objiciuntur, a mente ac ratlune 

Viger, p. 35. " Thucyd. iv. § 62. t^ 8c vactut : ut out cum matrs corpus 

iurrdBfiriTov rod /u^AAovrof its hrnrkfur- Miscaas videatur, aut cum qwnnt -alio 

rw Kparti. The words which follow, vel homine vel deo, s^pe beUua, atque 

ac, irpovota It iffrhf odScr^r 0*0^1, may etiam truejdare aliqtum, et impie crnen^ 

be compared with Pindar, Olymp. xii. tari,multaque facereimpurt atque t^tre, 

Zt^fi/ioKw 8* o^hno ris iirix'^ovUty tlicrrhv cum temeritate et imprudentia, Brunck. 

B 3 



78 20*0KAE0r2 

Trap' ouSiv itrrtf pSxrra rov ^/oy ^ifu. 
OI. xaT^&g &jravra raSr av i^sipr^ri troi. 
Si /t7] xupffi 9QD0- ^ rffxouo-a* yui^ 6 , sTrsl 
^Y], Troa*' ayayx^, xfi xaXo)^ T^iyeig, oxyc7y. 
lO; xal /A^j/ /^iya^ y* o^SaXjtto^ 01 irarpos ra^oi. 980 
OI. (Jf^yof-gs §tiyr»}/t'. aXXa r^^ i^dxnig ^oSog. 
AT. TToiag Sk xo) yvvaixog ix^oSsTtrQ* thrsp ; 
OI. MepiTTTigf yspaiiy UoTivSog ^g {fxti [Aira, 
AF. ri S* 3(rr ixstinjg uf/Xv eg ^o^ov ^spoy ; 
OI. ^STjTKaTotf fjtApTeti[JLa Ssiy^v, cS ^^ys. 985 

AF. 1] pijTov ; ^ ou;^} d-ff/tirov aXXoy siS^vai ; 
01. jxaXi(rra y*. «!»■« yap jx« Ao^lag ttotI 
Xp^^oLi jxiy^vai [M^rp) Tj[*jxauTo5,'TO re 
Trarpmov aT/ta ;(sp<r} raX^ sjEJiaiip sX^Tv. 
<5v oSve^ 13 Kopivdo; Ǥ Ijxou TTaXai 990 

yuoLxpav airaaxsir • sirtip^oi^ juiy, aXX* ojduo^ 

tA TCOy T6XOI/TCIOV 0[JL[JLaQ* ^SlCTOV 0xix6*j/. 

AT. ^ yAp ToS* oxv&y, xsTdsv ^<r6' a^roTrroXi^; 



&AAJk rov^* 8t^] The ordo is, &XX* d^oAfi^f] H. 1. /ux, i. e. tolatium, 

iof^p, 8ry ravT^ icrrl wap* ottShp, as levamen, as Eurip. Aodr. 407. Erf. 

nothing, of no value. Tlap* oitSkv is 984. is ^i€oy ^>4poy] See above, v. 

here placed with c//J; but its mora 516. 

usual construction is with rtBtarOai, See 9R6. ^ ohx^] Theses words in scan- 
Viger, p. 242. nap* oi/Shf, iy oitStyl ning form a trochee. See above, v. 13, 
X&yip, or ip oit^ybs A^Jtv, rte€<re«u, 990. &y bCfycx* . . .] " Wherefore 
most frequently occur ; yet we have a Corinth has been long dwelt at a dis- 
similar expression to the one in the text, lance from by me ;" i.e. " wherefore I 
Antig. 465. Offraar Mfioiyt rovSt rov have long lived at a distance from Co- 
ti6pov rvx^^ nap* o68iy i\yos, i. e. rinth." 

liirrlv] i\yos wop' oitSh, is a grief, at 993. H 7^] This phrase is used at 

nothing, or of 9io importance, the beginning of an interrogative sen- 

980. K(d fi^y fUyas V] "I have tence, in the sense of anne vero t an 

added y with Person, Eurip. Phoeo. ergo re vera 1 or quid enim ? and may 

1638. on account of the metre, the last be rendered in English by. What ? In 

syllable of fiiyas being short." Er- Plato it is found at the end of the sen- 

furdt. re is also required afterical/iVf tence, calling attention, and requiring 

as in v. 997. an answer to the foregoing asaertion. 



OIAinorS TTPANNOS. 79 

AF. rl SijT eyco oi;^ 1 to58« tow ^oSou «•*, aifa^j QQ5 

iirelirsp stivoug ^Xdov, i^sXutrafA'j^v ; 
01. xa} /t^y X^P^^ y ^^ oL^ioLV Xa^oi^ l/tou. 
AF. xa} /t^v [JLebiitrra rour* a^ixojtJiiji^, o^o)^, 

<roS xp&^ SofMug eTiQovrogj sZyirpd^aifJil r$. 
OI. dXX* ou^OT gTjMi ToTij ^urfftj(ra<riv y oftou. 1000 
AF. <S Troiij HaTiiSg el ^Tiog ouk el^cog rl ^p£g. 
OI* 7r£gj c? yipati ; ^po^ ^scov, ^l8oL<rxs /t£. 
AF. £1 roivSfi ^s&yeig oupbh 8\g otxoug jttoXsTy. 
OI. rapSvSv ys [jlt^ jttoi ^oTSog i^ixdrj tra^rlg. 
AT. ^ [JL71 [AlourfMi Tm¥ ^ursutravrwv TidSjig > 1005 
OI. TOUT aitrh, 7rpi<r€uj toSto jx eio'aff} ^o&r. 
AF. ap* oltrQa Sijra tt^o^ hixr^g ouhiif rpifjucov ; 
OI. icdig $* oi^/, 9ra7|^ y* b\ rAvSe yei^vijraJj/ Ic^wv ; 



Phaedo : Vieafitufydp nva 4^^a/itp cfycu zviii. c. 9. fifymt koX&s iyvufffidmis rris 

tI» Upttrar ^ ydp ; for we said that love *A\t^du^pov tcAcvt^s. Chariton, p. 156. 

was a kind of madness ; did we not ? 22. irpcv KoXCis t^y yavr KoraxOriyat, 

995. iyit o&xH These words in DorvilHus, p. 691 : '*(mnino,r€\§ius" 
scanning form an amphibrachys and Schsfer. So Lat. ptUchre is used. Erf. 
are prononnoed as iyohxL See above 1004. rap6&y yt] The common 
T. 13. reading is Tap€& : but Erfardt well 

996. i^fXwrdfiriv] The aorist is often cpmarlcs, that in answers with yt, the 
used after ri and ri oSy for the present, participle and not the verb is used. 
See Heindorf. ad Plat. Protag. p. 460. So Autig. v. 403. a. ^ koL iwiris, Kal 
Erf. \4y€is hp$&s h ^s ; jS. ra^n^y y tZity 

999. eS irftdieufii rt] " I might ob- ^dirrowray : i. e. \4yot hpB&i ravrriy 

tain some advantage : " cS wovfiircufjd rt, y iScSv. 

" I might render some service.** Here. ^^X0j7] "Should turn out/' '* should 

Fur. 729. irpocZ6Ka 94, Bp&y kokws, prove.*' Similarly v. 88. iror* opBhy 

KtutSy rt wpd^fPf, 4^e\$6yra, turning out rightly : v. 1077. 

1001. Ka\S»s] Valde, jn-argut. So oitK &y 4^4\0om' krt wor* &AAos* I shall 

Wakefield, Silv. Criu P. I. p. 161. never turn out or prove a different 

riffhtJy translates, comparing Theocr. person. See v. 1175. 

Idyll, iii. v. 3. rh KoXby wtiptXafityt : 1005. ^ M^]^H [raf>$ci$] fi^, what ? 

where Schol. rh KoXhy, hnrl rod aUw, [do you fear] lest — 

Conf. Euripid. Here. fur. v. 1019. 1007. irpbs ZUens] Gl. firrh Zlmis, 

Diodoms Sic ziii. c. 108. iffafiii koX&s Jure^ merito. So £1. 1211. irphs Ziicris 

^h rod nvp^s iZ6K€t Zt€ip$df^tu, Idem, yiip oit ariyus, Bruock. 

s 4 



80 SO*OKAEOrS 

AF. off owx ijfy 0-01 EEoXu^o^ o\Xk¥ h yiv8i. 

OI. iras stwag ; ow yoip UoTiuSog i^i^utri (ls ; 1010 

AF. ou jEtaXXov oiSiv roSSs rmi^pig^ oCKT! Itrov. 

OI. xa} TcS; ^u(ra^ i^ Itrou raS fJLrfieifl ; 

Ai • aXX 00 <r cysiirar ot>r cxeivo^, our €ya». 

OI. aXX' ayr) rou ^ TrouSa (jl SpofJtAl^sro ; 

AF. &Spoy xoT, ferfli, rw s/uoy ^siptSif KaSwv. 1015 

01. x^d* coS* ax' aXXij^ X^^f^^ etrrtp^sif fjjya ; 

AF. ij yc^p 7rp}i^ auToy i^hcutr oaraiila, 

OL (Tu S* 8ii7ro7ii^<roLgf ^ rsxwif /t* aurco SiSco^; 

AF. ffipoiv paTralaig iv Kidaipeovo^ rrup^aij^. 

OI. ao&oiiropeig Si irp^^ ri rouo'Ss rou^ roiroup ; 1020 

AF. evratiff opsitug Trofjxwoi; iirs^'rarouv. 

OI. 7roi[jL7i¥ yap ^trQa xajri ^rsitjL irTiavr^g ; 

AF. (ToS T, «5 rsxyoy, (rcorrjp ys t£ tot iv jfipivio. 

OI. Ti 8* aXyo^ la-yovT iv xaxoTj^ /ts Xa/t^avfii^ ; 

1010. o^tAp n^Xvfof il4^wr4 /ic;] t«i above 148. diYy4\Xonai Ai. 1376. 

(Edipus was fully convinced that Po- Kp^wrwrai ibid. 647. o&Swfuu Phil. 852. 

lybus was his father. See ▼. 767. woeovfi4yq, Trach. 103. ^XcvOcpovrw 

1012.] ** Traaslate : et quomodo it, iEschyl. Suppl. 815. ^<rrd{arro Orph. 

qui genuU, par trit ei, qui nemo ett 7 Argon. 19, Erf. " Voeari tivit,** 

i. e. qui dici possunt geouisse aliquem, Herm. . 

quorum nemo genuit 1 Much the same 1017. ^ yhp irplr . . .] See above 

is Brnnck's translation : At quomodo v. 769. 

fenuitK tt non genuis$e idem sit?" So 1018. Hermann remarks : " Mirum 

Irfurdt, who observes that r^ firiHwi videri potest ^ rcft«Sy, quam nuncius 

is but ill referred " ad nuncii sive levi- modo affirmaverit, non a se genitum 

tatem sive hurailitatero." esse (Edipum. Sed videtur hoc ita ez- 

1014. wauSd ft* ofpoftdCero i] "Why plicandum esse, ut putemus (Edipum 

did he name me kit own eouV* Elms- non ad verba nuncii, sed ad roentera 

ley remarks that he has not found attendisse. Nam id solum ille agebat, 

elsewhere 6vofid(ofuu iii the middle ut non Polybi filium esse CEdipum os* 

voice. But, says Brunck, "sunt qui- tenderet : itaoue jam supra, ubi nuncius 

dem verba apud Graecos que non in- dizerat, oh fiaWoy oM^ rov99 riw^pSf, 

veniuntur hodie in voce media : sed dAX* Xffotf, ita responderat (Edipus, at 

hodie pauca admodnm supersunt At- non hunc nuncium dioeret neminem 

tics scene roonumenta. Ne«cimu8 esse, icol wAs 6 ^^as 4^ laov r^ fiifiet^t ; 

quantum locutionibus, que dubie no- sed interrogaret, quomodo is, a quo 

bis videntur, accederet auctoritatis, si esset geoitus, nuUus esset." 

fabulas omnes scenicorum quatuor quoi 1023. <roi; t^, d r^icror, <r»T^p ye] 

novimus, haberemua." " So ^oyy4We^ " Yes, and your preserver." The re- 



OIAinOYS TTPANNOS. 81 

AF. TToiwu au apQpa lAapTvpi^treiep rot tra, 1005 

OI. olfJLor ri tout ap^alov hviTrsis xolxov ; 

AT. Xuo) <r iyovra haropoug ttc^oTv olx/jms* 

Oh hitvov y ovffiSo^ (TTTapyavayv aveiXo/ti^v. 

AF. wtrr duoiMtrOrig ix rdyy^g raoTij^, 8^ s7. 

01. a} TTf^ S^ficuv, irpo^ fjufirphg, rj irarpigy ^pwrwf. 1030 



strictive particle is here used by the denbruch. Brunck. Eustathius reads 
messenger to convey a gentle reproof KdKhif for 8«m^k Hermann prefers 
of the remark made immediately be- the common reading : ** Tumorem in 
fore by (Edipos in the preceding verse, pedum articulis norat CEdipus, sed unde 
which implies a sneer at the messen- ortus esset, non norat. Itaque ubi au- 
ger's employment. divit, cum spiculis, quibus transfixi 

1025. ToSwK . . . Kp0pa . . . t& ird] erant pedes, se inventum esse, c|uo est 
Where we should expect rd &p9pa vw animi statu, mirari potius cnidebtatem, 
roStti'. When a genitive is governed quam de facinore, cujus neque aucto- 
of a noun, the possessive pronoun is rem nee oaussam novit, aoerbe loqui 
made to agree with that noun rather debebit." 

than with the genitive case, or instead 1029. AoV infoiuirBus] See above 

of using the personal pronoun in the v. 8. 

genitive. See Yalckenaer, Phcen. 1533. 1030. irpbf fitirp^'t ^ TcerpSs] Sc. 

The Latin writers sometimes imitate &yofAdaBfitf ; '* [did I receive this name] 

this idiom : Hor. Sat. i. 4. 22. cum mea from m^ lather or from my mother ? '' 

nemo Scripta legat vulgo recitare tU The chdd*s father generally imposed 

mentis ; instead of scripta mei timentit, the name ; and we nnd by one of De- 

1026. ri roW iipx<umf iyviwtu ico- mosthenes's Orations (adv. Boeotum, 
ircfo';] " What [is] this ancient misfor- wtpi Mftaros), that the Athenian 
tune [that] you speak of?" On this fath*rs 'were authorised by law to give 
idiom, see V. 2. names to their children: sometimes, 

1027. 8Mr^f)ovsvo8oiy&wfUb] "Sharp however, the mother exercised the 

points pierced thTough your feet." Aid- same privilege. Phoen. v. 56. T^y f»kv 

Topos, according as it is paroxyton or *l<rfiiiv7ip irar^p 'XW/Murc, r^y 84 irptfir.. 

pro|>aroxyton, has an active or passive 9«v *AyTiy6yfi¥ iyA. G^ipus here 

signification. The word, except in this asks this question, that he may obtiun 

place, docs not occur in Sophocles or a clue to his birth. Brunck gives the 

in Euripides: it is used in an active Gloss, wp6s /irrrpSs, ^ iraTp6s', tvoBoy 

sense three tiroes by iEschylus, P. V. rovro, rb 9ivrpri$iiPai rd &p$pa ; Elms- 

76 and 188. Eumen. 664. See Dr. ley approves of this Gloss, the writer 

Blomfield's Gloss. P. V. 76. of which adds the following as a reason 

1028. 8ffiy(^ yj SirofrydHw does not for adopting that interpretation : iur&f' 
depend on the ellipse 4k, as the Scho- enff ySip ftol iafaK6\ov0ov wfAs r& 
liast seems to think. Johnson trans- iiney6fi€ya, rh wfUC^uf 4pur^v rhp Op- 
iates badly'atrox- mne dedeeu$ eunabulo- 8(iro8a, W Mt rev warplbs fj r^s finrphf 
rtan pertuli, l/wdftytwatinmonwnenta, AyofidtrBri, But Hermann thus re- 
crejmndia, as Donatus says well on jects this reasoning : ** Interpretatio, 
Terent. Eunuch, iv. 6. 15. Monu- proposita in Scholiis Romanis, veris- 
MENTA tunt, quit Graei dieunt yiwptff' sima est, neque ei obstant quse se- 
ftara xol ordfrymfo. See there Lin- quuntur, efflagitant autem et quw 

B 5 



82 SO*OKAEOrS 

AF. oux oiS* * hohg Z\ raur l/tou Xmv (^povsT. 

OI. ^ yap Trap* aXXov /a* SxaSf ^, ou^ awAg ru^wv ; 

AF. oSk ' aXXfl^ 9roi/t^v aXXo^ ixH^trl jttoi. 

OI. riV o3ro^; ^ xaroio'da Si}Xco«rai X<yya> ; 

AF. TtSp Aatou Si^^roti ri^ mofJtAi^sTo. 1035 

OI, ^ TOW Tupdvuou T7l<r^e ytig TraTiOi irori ; 

AF. yua'hio'ra. rourou ravSpi^ o3to^ iJv jSonjp. 

OI. "ij xatrr in ^Su ouro^, coaT* iSui^ Ijui ; 

Al • vfjLiig y apitrr nosir av ouirip^aipioi. 

OI. i(rri)f rig u[jl€ov toJv irapetrrtortoif TrsTiagf i04fO 
ooTi^ xdroiht rov 3or^p\ ov Ivvfirsi, 
ffr ouy stt' ayp&yj £1t8 xavQd^ sitriiwv ; 

XO. oTjxai /tkv oiSev aXXoy, ^ rlv i^ aypwv^ 

Sv xafjtAreDsg irpotrdsv sitniiTv* arap 1045 

^8* av raS* oi;^ ^xior* av 'loxcfcmj X^yoi. 

01. yuvaiy vosi|^ ixBivoVy ovriv* apritog 

ftoXsTv e^ijjttfo'da, tov &' ouro^ Xiyei ; 



pnecedunt et interrogatio ipsa. Nam 1032. ainhs rvx^ ;] Sc. i/utv, 

Don modo obscure perplexeque scrip- " yoareelf finding me ? " 

sisset poeta, si (Edipi verba non ad 1045. icifub-cvcs] Attic crasis for 

proxime prsgressa referri voluisset, koI ^/Adrcucs. 

sed inepte etiam fecisset eum turn 1047. potis] Gl. avifdytu rf t^. 

demum, ubi de nomine suo audivit, <nff/^iSd(€ts. Bronck. 

tarn cupide interrogantem, et non 1048. rSv i^*] The article r^ is 

statim, ubi se pedibas transfixis in- here used for the relative tv; no un- 

ventum accepit. Cupide a^item et ex common circumstance in the trage- 

•ubito animi motu eum interrogare, dians, particularly in the choral odes : 

apertissime produnt verba i vp6s ^t&p, though Valckenaer, Hipp. 527. denies 

Ac profecto pedes transfigere potueiat this. Sept. Theb. 36. Skovo^s 8^ Kiryif 

is, qui puerum exponeret, occidere ve- koI K€er4nrr^Ms arpwrw IS/wtft)^ rcift 

ritus. Sed nomen facere puero quum wiwotSa /&^ ftaj^p Mov. See Dr. Blom- 

|iarentum sit, simul atque impositum field's note on this passage, and 0r. 

sibi quod habet nomen audivit, com- Monk, Hipp. 527. " The tragic wri- 

movetur spe parentum inveniendorum. ters use 6 for hs, rovrtp for oCwp, 

Conjicit enim vel a matre se, clan- Pers. 780. r6e§p far 89cy, Pers. 700. 

destmum fortasse partum, expositum &c." Blomfield. 
« velpatrisjttsra." 



y 



^- ^. ■ 



vsesmBamcBmsa 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 83 

10, Tig y, ovTiv' sTire j fjur^hip ivrpoLicr^g. ra Si 

prfiivroL ^otiXoti /t^Si jxffjtiiyi)<rdaii [aAtt^p. 1050 

OI. oux ai^ yiuoiTO ToSd\ oxwg syto \aS(oif 

o^jttfTa roiaSr , oti 0ayco rouju^v yivog. 
10. jcti} Trpo^ d^s&y, efTTsp ri to5 o-atiroS ^loti 

xi^Ssi, [JLarsOtrjig roSff* &\tg votroutr iyo}. 
OI. ^dptrei. (TV [i\u yap ou8* ay si rpirr^g iyw 1055 

l^'f^rpog ^av& rpiSouXo^, Ix^avs? xaxrj, 
lO. ojDuo^ iridou /toi, XiVo'o/tai* jx^ Spa raSs. 
OI. oux av 9rido//ti]y /t^ ou ra'S* sxfJLaQsTif <ra^&g. 
lO. xai jx^v ^povoS(ra y* sS, ro^ X^<rra <roi Xiyo). 
01, Toi "hmtrroL rolvtjv raSrd [a* aXyuvfi TrdXou. 1060 
lO. ai ^vtnroTfJL, elds firflrors yvoir^g %g sT. 

1049. rls }r\ Elmsley reads ri 8* ut etiam re<}airat c/. Noo enim sic lo* 

Srru^ cT«>c, adducine ^schyl. Prom, quitur (Edipus, ut qui cognitam iri 

764. rl 8* Sktu^ ; oOyi^ frtrrhv tMSur- putet, se servili loco natum esse, sed 

Ou rc(8«. But Hermaon thus meets sumit id ut extremum quiddam, quod 

this alteration : ** ^scbylus quidem ita speret quidem non esse, sed tamen, si 

neoessario loqui debuiu Apud So- sit, non obfutarum dicit Jocasts. Ne 

phoclem antem nihU ista scripture in- quis autem fty futuro juoctum, de quo 

venustius excogitati potest. Hoc enim alibi disputabitur, mihi obvertat, cogi- 

diceret: cur indicem, quern iUe dixit? tari velim, non pertioere hoc &y ad 

Quod est superbius detrectautis re- futurum, sed ad suppressam in his 

sponsionem. At ilia consternata est verbis sententiam. Plena enim oratio 

animo, jamque omne malum praesa- talis foret, vh 9h obK iie^ayt? KtuHi, 

giens, totaque in eo defixa, nee videt o68* &y tl rplrris iyif tiirf^f ^wH rpU 

quidquam neque audit, quumque ap- 9avkos" 

pellat earn (Edipus, quasi ex sopore 1056. rptiovKosI "A slave in the 

exdta, quis ett, ioquit, quem iUe dixit? third degree or generation." " Ultima 

Id vero est idem, ac si diceret, nescior apud Grieeos ignobilitatis nota fuit, si 

Tum statim dissimulans animi sui per- quis a tribus retro letatibus ignobilis 

tuibationem, avertere ab ista re studet esset." Musgr. Audrom. 634. 
(Edipum. Ita apparet, nihil divinius 1061. ^Ot fiifirvrt ytfoiri%1 EX0t is 

ilia mterrogatione fingere potnisse So- said 'to siguify utinam, and precedes 

phoclem." an optative mood, sometimes a past 

1054. SKis poffow^ iy£] " It is tense indicative (see Hermann, adnot 
sufficient, that I am distressed." ''A Viger. p.610.); but it really is an el- 
similar government of fiXif with a liptic expression : c2 ^^bs diXtt, if God 
participle occurs, Here, F. 1330. *AAi5 will, may you never know who you 
7^ 6 »fhs AptkSi^f 9rcv d^." Elms- are : O may you never know. On the 
ley. K government of cX9c, see Viger, p. 224. 

1055. 0^8^ ay ci] So Herm. for ix,- Hermann, Elem. Doctr. Metrics, p. 
He thus reaaons : ** Hie locus talis est| 343. and Matth. Or. Gr. § 513. 

s 6 



84 SO*OKAEOrS 

rau'njv S* lars xXouo-up ^aipstif yivu. 

ICJ. low lou, buo'Tijvf • TouTO yap «■ fpfco 

/tovoy irpocsiirelif^ aXXo S* oS^rod' Strrepoif. 1065 

XOt Ti xoTf ^iSr^xiVf OiSiVoti^, 6?r' dyplag 
a^ao'a \{nn^g i| ywi^ij ; SiSoi;^ * ottoi^ 
jx^ 'x r^^ (TicoTrr^g rr^tr^ dvappri^si xotxd. 

OI. wroTa XPV^^^ priyyuro}* roijttoy S* «y«>f 

x?i (TfJt^ixpiv ia-Ti, C7rip[jt} lish 0ouXi]O'Oju^i. IO7O 
otir^ S' lo'mSf ^povsT ydp cig yvvrj f/iiya^ 

iy<o S* siMLu'rov 9raiSa rr^g Ttip^)}^ ys/toiv 

r^^ £? SiSotio^^, oujc driiLatr^r^troiMLi. 

Ti\g ydp Tri^uxa [irirpig* 01 Si o'wyyfwTjf 1075 



1062. ikMtf] G1. &ircA0<iy. BruDck. jecdve ; ^¥im /i^ya, to entertain great 

1063. 4Sr9 wKotwi^ y?^^ t^kci] 8entiinenlB,tobeproa<l;c2^r4ip,toen- 
*' Leave her to rejoice in her wealthy tertain good or proper sentiments, to be 
origin or family. *EAmt A^yw, and wise or benevolent. 80 ipBms ^forim, 
icfXc^ Tiy& xal^of, widumt a datw% %*^9oh ^pop4w, mucws ^por^, and the 
after xedp^ty, means, according to He- like. 

sychitu, ktrordiraofuu, to bid good bye, 1073. valSa rift T^x*7'l Plutarch 

to renounce. Hipp. 1062. Toit 8* iikt de Romanorum Fortuna, p.318. c. says» 

xdpa *onwn9a ip¥u vdAA' iyit %»' that L. Cornelius Sulla used to quote 

f9Uf \4yu. this passaee of Sophocles in reference 

1066. Compare Antig. 1244. Trach. to himself. Ebntlmf, Euripides ap« 

813. Brunck. Plutarch, de solert. animal, p. 965. 

1068. &va^^«] '* Should cause 6 r^r T^x^r ircuf icAtypof . Herat sat. ii, 

evils to burst forth. In the following 6. Luserat in canpo Fortunae filius. 

line ^ifTT^M roust be taken actively. Erf. 

In the Aj. Fl. v. 236. Aro^^^Tv^fu 1075. r^s T&jp] *' The glossary of 

occufB also with an active sigroifieation : rtsinis for riit, is right. The article 

tA 8^ irAcvpo/coirwr S^x* ^<M7>v. 6 is used for the pronoun o&rof ." 

1070. int4pfi* liw] Gl . 7*rof yy&mu. Brunck. 

Brunck. BovA^o^iai for fio^fuu, as ol9k o'vyTcrcZr] " And the kindred 

(£d.Col.l289. Eurip. Med.261. Erf. months marked me out as high and 

1071. aMi"} Iptam (oon me) pudet low," i. e. the months related to each 
igHobiUtati$ fn#«. Erf. other, or in succession, showed me to 

^pw97,,,fM4ya] ^po¥4w with an ad- the world as a great, and then a de* 

verb or a neuter adjective in the accus. graded man. Erf. writes thus : " Tem« 

case, signifies, to entertain the sentiments poris pariter ao Fortunae benefido fac- 

or feelings implied in such adverb or ad- turn esse putat (Edipus, ut ad summnm 






OIAinorS TTPANNOS. 85 

roioo'Ss 8* ix^ug, oix ay i^i\Qo$[jL In 
TTor aXXo^, a}<rre jxi) *x[Aa$eTy roujttoy yiyog. 
XO. Elyrsp eyio fiAvrts eijtu o'r^o^^. 

xo} xaroL yvtofjur^v l^p^St 1080 

rav oJipio¥ TTOLVtriTs.r^voVy 
[juij oti o's yff xai Trarpimrap OiSiVou 

xo) rpo^ov xai lir^rip aS^siv, 1085 

xo} j^opstiitrQau Trpog T^fjubv^ 
wg mripa ^ipovra 



TOig efMig rvpawoi^. 



Si ToSfT dpsa-T «?>]. 1090 



eveheretar fclicitatis fastigium. Hanc brari solitis confeiri jubet Mnsgraviam 

itaque matrem suam vocat, meDsescog- ad £1. 287/' 

natoe." And Hermann : '* Mihi num- 1084. /Jtiioh , . , ^ " The ordo k, 

qoam visa est alia probari posse inter- /i^oi}ira2rpd^Kal/&9|Ttf^(vis.Corintli 

pretatio, quam qua trvyytvus /iny^s io- and Thebes) aH^tiy r« {iis6pra) wvrpi^ 

telligereotnr, qui mtcumfuerunt, i. e. rai^ OlHirov, jcoi (tr^) x^P*^*^0flu wphs 

vifis mut flMfisci, vius muB cunui ao i}/u»i^, ice" Elmsley. Thou shah not 

perpetuiias. Eurip. Here. f. 1285. be destitute [of honour^ during to- 

avyy^p&f iCaniMos Ay dicitur, qui per* morrow's bright dav ; so that bom the 

petuo infelix fuit" nurse [sc. Corinth] and mother [sc. 

1076. SMJpitf'oylGI. ^a(ai^.Brunck. Thebes] of Sdipus should not honour 

1077. iii\$otfjf^ See above v. 1004. thee as his compatriot, and that thou 

1078. v^rH So Herm. for iror*. shouldst not be celebrated in the choral 

1080. fcori 7F. X8p.] The Schol. song by us. 

rightly, Mfiit§tpos xorii r^yvdfiiup, 8 1086. a£i(cij'] Musgr. takes this 

^0Tf irvrcr^. See at Trach. 102. Herm. for aif(c<r0ou. But the Schol. rightly 

1081. cl rhf "OXviiatov] Here the explains it by M<7"^^<''f ^^o'* For 
particle ii^ is omitted. See ^ above j^ua is omitted, as ftf^s ii/zmy so soon 
V. 659. follows after the passive x^P^^^^'^x* 

1083. rhif tUtptop waytriKtpfop] Cra$' Herm. 

tinum plemlunUtm, So Erfurdt trans- 1087. hrhipa ^pomxi] This is Ho- 

lates, who observes : " Nihil enim ob- meric language. II. A. 678. irwrpl 

Stat, qnominus vocem o^/mov propria <pi\^ Miipa ^iptip. In the same line 

significatione pccipiamus cum V. D. in rvpdnfoiffty denotes (Edipus, the plu- 

Aonal. Heidelb. 1810. Fasc. 13. p. 169. ral for the singular. See above v.367. 

qui de sacris plenilunii tempore oele- 1089. *oifi9, <rol M] On this formula. 



86 SO*OKAEOrS 

rig trgj Tfixvoj/, rig tr srixrs dm-itrrp. 

r&v [laxpouwvcou apa, 
Ilayo^ ips<r<r$€oira ttou 
irpo(nr§\a<rBs7(r\ ij ^^ 7* 
Tig ^wyanjp, Ao^ioo ; tc5 1095 

yap TrTidxes aypoyo/ctoi irSUrai ^i'kou' 
stQ* KoXXava^ dvdo'a'ioif, 

coy iyr axpcop opewp, sS- 

pijjEta Ss^ar ix rou 1100 

01. El p^pi^ ri 9cajtts, /ti^ ^t/yaXXa^avrot 7ei>, 
TrpitrSuf OTod/tflurdaiy rov ^0T^^' opav SoxS, 



see K. P. Orest 614. aod Claasieal except in heroic Terse, where the law 

Journal, No. Ixi^. 128. of the vem requires the first syUable of 

1091. rls (T*] The constructioQ, says ^vydT9p€s,^vyor4pwv, &c. to be lour. 

Hermann, is tnis: rls (t* Ikurrc r&p The only exception to this is found, 

lAOKpojL^H^wf Kpa dvy^p, wptxrwtKaO'' Odyss. K. 106. ^uyarpl l^Bifxai Aai- 

69ura nartff wov, ^ Ao^iaif, *' Sed irrp&fO¥os 'Ayri^droio, where the true 

quum," he adds, " in ilUs, I) Ao^lov, reading is Bvydrtp' (so. dvydn-^pi) to- 

adderet poeta, augendi caussa, cd 7c, 0l/ip, See a learned note on the quan- 

istoque demum loco poneret nomen tityof thb word in Maltby's Thesaurus. 

dvydenipf adjecit etiam pronomen enoH- r^] For raCr^, rf 'AirdXAwm, who 

ticum rtf , sine quo ^uyJifnip tam remo- was mentioned just before, and who is 

turn a genitivo suo obscurum fuisset" frequently called N^fuof. The GK refer 

He rejects the sense of puella, which it badly to Pan. Brunck. 

Musgrave,Bninck,£rfurdt, and others. 1097. 6 Kv\A^as Muirirmp] The 

give to ^trydfrrip. king of Cyllene, a mountain in Arca^ 

1093. bp^ffatfidra mv} Tlov was pro- dia, the reputed birch-place of Mer* 

posed by Heath, and adopted by Her- oury. 

mann. Elmsley prefers rir, " because 1 102. avfottdCfi] So Anacr. Frag, 

the tragic writers frequently repeat rit. quoted by Johnson : ''fl "po^, i iofut* 

See Aclisrn. 569. Agam. 671. An- \fis'JS^sJ(Upifi^iaMawwiB§s,llop^ 

droro. 734." ^upiri i' 'AippoStrri 1iutanJi(owruf. 

1095. ^vydnyp] The corresponding 1 104. irpc<r9u] " Aldus wpkr^^is, aa 

line in the^ strophe is rcU 9l6pu9 vtuf-' also B. in the text, with the various 

€-4\c»w : if therefore the reading be reading superscribed yp. wp4tr€v. In 

correct, the first syllable of dvyd/rrip is C. D. itoMw with the gL r^ Tiipac^. 

long, contrary to every other instance. Others have wp4v€w and wp4ff€€ts, (he 



OIAmorS TYPANN02. 8? 

oyxsp iroXai ^'sjrouju.cy. ip n yap [JLOxpS 1105 
y^pct ^(/v^fii roSSs rdv^pi (ru[Ji,[A^rpos' 
aXXoi^ rs rot»^ ayovra^, cStnrsp olxiras 

irptAyoiS ra,-)^ ay irat), rov ^wn]p \Z<jov irapog. 
XO. cyi^coxa yap, o-o^' fcrfli. Aaiov yap ^v, 1110 

^lirsp ng aWog^ Tricrig^ cog vo/tst/^ dvi^p. 
01* (ri irp&r ipcor&f rov KopiVdiov ^ivov^ 

^ rovSs ^pd^stg ; 
AF, Tourov, oforep sltrop^. 

OI. oSro^ o-u, irpifrSuf SsSpo ^i ^oiysi fi>Jxmp 

o<r av tr iptoT&. Aatou iror ^trQa av ^ 1 1 15 
0E. ^, SoSXo^y oux aSi^ro^, aXX* oTxoi rpa^ug. 
01. Ipyoy iLspifLV&y TTolotf, 7^ ^/ov Tiva ; 



one being written above the other. Of quidem in rebui pctett UtiuM conditimu 

tbeee readings the only true one is wpitr' homo fidut eue. Conf. Scbaeferum ad 

fo, which is chiefly manifest from that Long. p. 428. Heliodorus ii. 17. p. 87. 

which follows ; <r^ /tov irpo^ots" AAA«f rr yi^ fSaturrov rh fiovK6\»y yi» 

Bninck. " Elmsley thinks the only vot, ml yw wXtoif, 8t« rmi jronmrrlX- 

tme reading to be iTfi^frtfw. But it is Xairrosr^¥ywdfi»fiiwphirh<rw^pwiar%» 

manifestly superfluous that the shep- pw ttpxorros iiiuu^mtvuf, Herm. 
herd diould be spoken of, because he is 11 12. rhf Kopipeutf (6vr] The ar* 

designated in the next two lines. Be- tide is here useA to arrest attention, 

sides, custom requires that the chorus and in conjunction with the following 

should be named at the commencement words to specify the object addressed. 
of a new scene." Hermann. Such a 1 114. ooror oil See above v. 531. 
custom, however, does not always pre- Btvpo . . ./9Anr»F] " Look this way 

vail even in this play, thoush the read- (or look roe in the face) and tell me. 

ioff wp4etv seems on the whole prefer- Euripides for Mpo; uses hfdvrioy /3A^ 

able to either of the others. See v. 2 17. vc<y. " This formula for calling atten- 

1105. Iy rt Top fiaicpM] The ordo tion, most usual in the comic writers, 

•eems to be e^ft^Mrpos yap 4y fuuipf is varied in a different way by Plautus: 

74pf T^ rMpl [sc rf Kopi9$M bf^ agedum respice ad me — hue me specta 

^loin^, *'Schohast:r^Kopi»^/^d/&^ etresponde mihi — aspioe dum contra 

Ai{ nd 1ff09 Korrd Ti)r iiXacUuf,** Herm. me." Brunck. 

1 1 10. fymMra 7^] I. e. <rd^* Mt oA- 1116. '^H, iovXos] Hermann added 
rhf htwo9 6pSuf, fyymca yckp ain^, the comma after ^, to produce a greater 
Brunck. agreement with the question of (£di« 

1111. irwT^f , &s] Fidut tnt, quibut pus. 



88 20*OKAEOY2 

OE, TToiiJLPOug TO. TrXfiKTTa rou fiiou ^uysi^o/tijv. 

01. ^oipoig [JLoi\i<rra frpog rl<n ^ivauTiog wy ; 

0E. ^v /tiv Viidaipwv, T^v Ss irpotr^wpos ro^ro^. 11£0 

01. Tov avSpa rovS* o5v oTerda r^e ^ou [j/xBwv ; 

0E. r/ p^jDux Spcovra ; ?ro7ov avSpa xa) Tiiyug j 

OI. TOvS*, 6^ flrap«o"T4V* :5 ^wvaXXo^a^ t/ ^o) ; 

0E. oi;|j aio"T6 y* si^^Tv iv ''^/t^' H'^l*''^S ^^ro. 

Ar. xouSiy 7« d-aujDux, Sio-Tor . aXX' syoi o-a^S^ 1 125 
ayu&T woL\Mn\fr(o wv. sS yap oIB* on 
xaroiSsy, ^/^^ tov Kidaip&vo^ riiroif^ 
[iiv SiTrXoTeri ?roi/tvioi^, iyoi S* ivf, 
sxXijo'/a^ov TcpSs ravSpi rpiTg o'Korjg 
i^ 9^pog elg apxroupov ixfJLrjvoug ^povot^g* 1 ISO 

^sijcuovi d 7)613 TOLfjLa r Big 6?ratiX €70) 
^Xauvov, oSro^ r ei^ rob Aofoti crrad/ta. 
X jyo) Ti TouToiv, if oi X^yoi TreTrpayfjJvop j 

OE. 7<iyBig aXijd^, xouinp ix [utxpou p^ovot;. 

AT. ^^p' si?r2 ySv, ror oTcrda ^oiSa jxoi riva 1 135 



1122. voMf A^ifM Kid \iy*if i] For ic^oiScy, ^M^'i [icar&] rbr KiOaifwras 
the diati action between iroibf mu, and r&trow, i fth^ JinrKouri iroifir(oir [^vXii* 
ical iroios, see PonoQ. PhceD. 1373. or cfa^cr </m2], fyi^ 8^ M [woifufl^ r^c 
Classical Journal, No. Ixi J9. 139. ria^l, so. ry 8odXy A«tfov #«rXi|9(a(or. 

1123. *H ^waWd^as] Tnis isa con- Brunck seems to have been misled by 
tinaation of the preceding question : dip* the words t^« T&rSp), conceiving that 
oT^rda rovTor rh¥ Apfya t$8^ mufuMp, they meant kful, instead of the tervani 
^ IvroAA^os rl «« ; Brunck. of Laius, and forgets his own ezphu 

1 126. &7rwr'] The accusative agree- nation of r^c riufBpl, 1 106. 
ing with ply. See above v. 673. "Gl. 1130. iicfiigifovs xp<^vf] A period 

&vrl rod hnXa06fUPO¥ ahr6y,** Brunck. of six months. The constellation Are* 

1 128. 6 fthf Bnrkoun . .] In this turns rises in the month of September, 

passage Brunck altera the reading of all Schasfer says : " A veris initio, quo 

the MSS. *ir\ii<rla(ov into hrKtiffiaCey: tempore greges in illis terris t& irn9ftA 

an alteration, which he says is clearer relinque&nt, ad ortum Arcturi sex 

than the sun at noon-day ; but it is menses erant. Conf. Polybius T. it. 

equally clear no such alteration is ne- p. 367. ^HrporoKXimn irpvroM^orrof 

cessary. The words are somewhat T^yScvr^paycfc/iifvoy. Schweighiittserus 

complicated, but may be arranged thus : Lex. Polyb. p. 195. a." 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 89 

0E, ri 8* Btm ; wpi^g t/ toSto roSirog ttrropiTg j 

AF. 08* itrrhf of rav, xsTvo^, 0^ tot* ^v vso^. 

0£. ovx slg oXf dpoy ; ou tnoair^trag etrei ; 

OI. oE, /t^ xoXa^ff, wpitrSuf rov^, iire) roL <rk 1140 

SftTai xoXao'ToS jxaXXov, ^ ta^ toSS* f?n], 
0E. t/ S*^ oi ^ipitrre hgtnror&Vf afjiapravto ; 
01. oux mhraav t^v xaiS", ov oSto^ itrropffJw 
0£. Xffyei 70^ ffiSco^ ouSffv, aXX* aXXo)^ ttovc?. 

OI. (TXi iFpog X^P^^ t**^^ ^^^ ^p^Sf xT^alwv 8* ipug* 1145 

0E. jtt^ S^To, ?rp^^ ^ffcoy^ Toy yipoura /t' alxttryj* 

01. oi;|j «{^ Ta;f 0^ ti^ toSS* aTrotrrpiy^fti X^P^ 5 

0E. StJoTTijvoj, auri rod ; ti ^potrxp^^foy luxBsiv ; 

OI. Tov TOiS* HoaxoLg rtS^y oy oSto^ Itrropu j 

0E. ffSoix** oXio'doi S* co^eXov t^S* i^fjjpa. 1150 

01. aXX' 6f^ T08* 7)^61$, /t^ Xsyo^v 7s TOUvSixoy. 

0E. ToXXai ye jttaXXoy ^v ^patrca^ SioXXUjuiou. 

01. d'y^p 0^, oi^ eoixf y, eg rpiS^ sXa. 

0E. 01} S^T lycoy** aXX* fflroyy oJ^ Soiijy, ?raXai. 

01. Todcy XaScoy; oix«7oy, ^ '^ £xXot> Tiy6g\ 1155 



1137. TovroroAros] Hanc rem. "Eirof ''Turn this man's bands behind" his 

is frequently used in this sense by back in order to punish him ? 
Homer. Bruock. 1 150. hhMai 8* d^\or] " I ought 

1 139. ttiK c2s hKiBpov ;] See abore, to have perished/' implymg thereby 

y. 431. a wish that he had perished. ^'O that 

tf-Mnr^tros iirci ;] For (rutfu^o-eis ; The I had perished \" Hence A^€Ko¥ with 

participle with the verbs tZ/il, yivo/uu, an infinitive is said to denote utinam, 

itiXat, Kvp4w, &C. is merely a circum- See Hermann's Annotations on Viger, 

locution for the verb to which the par- p. 611. and MatthisB, Gr. Gr. $513. 

ticiple belongs. Aj. Fl. 588. Kal 3««»y obs. 3. 

bcyovfuu, fiii irpoSobs iftias y4yp, for 1151.ro(ly8iXoyl/tii(ufn,ide8tvertAJii. 

vpoH^s, Agaro. 384. fteAa^yoTJ^t t4\€i Hesych. Mucow, ixs/fiis. Brunck. 
ZtKome^U, for 49ucaii07i. 1153. ^t rptSiis] "To delay/* — els 

1145. kkaitM B' iptis] "But you fipaJivrriTa, koL diarpieiu, Kcd damioXds. 

shall speak to your eo%t. See above, Schol. Antig. 577. /i^ rpie^s IPr* . . . 

V. 366. [sc. iroMirc] Acharn. 386. TopiQut 

1147. Tov8* ATOffTp^ci ^<ip9S j] rpt9ds. 



90 SO*OKAEOYS 

0E, Iftoy /tsy ouk eyayy * eSs^a/tijv Si rou. 

OI. Tivo^ flro^iTcSv TcSvSe, xax volag trriyr^g ; 

0E. /t^, Trpo^ 9-€aiv, jut^, Sso-^-ofl*, Itrropsi ^rXsov. 

OI. oXcuXa^, eT tre toSt ipT^trofJLOU irahiif. 

0E. rwv Aatoo to/vuv ri^ ^v yevi^jttarojv. 11 60 

OI. ^ 8o3Xo^, ^ x€ivow Ti^ eyyffv^^ yeyoi^ ; 

0E. oljmor ^pij awToS y slfu r£ 8«iva5 Xsysiv. 

OI. xaywy axoufiiv. aXX' ojbia>^ aKOotrrioy. 

0E. xcivou yf Toi 8^ TTOtg ix'Kjil^i^* • ij S' lo"ai 

xaXKitrr av eT^oi o"^ ywv^ raS* oJ^ 6;fei. 1165 
OI. ^ yap SiS<oo-iv ijSs 0*01 ; 
0E. /taXio"T , avo^. 

01. aJ^ wpi^ Ti )(^piiag ; 
0E. oi^ avaXoicrai/t/ wv. 

OI, rsxoSo'a rXi^ju/oy ; 
0E. S^60-^aTo>y y* oxvcp xaxcov. 

01. TTOliOU ; 

©E. xr£V€7v viy roi^ rsxivrag ^v Xoyo^. 

01. w'cif^ 8^T a^^xa^ TO) yipoifTi ra>$6 <ru ; II7O 

0E. xaroixrlfragy ai MtrTrofff wg aXXijv p^dova 



1160. Tis ycKrvAUlrwy] Of this kind 1167. &s vphs rl xp^Uu] Gl. As M 

of construction vphs rh a^fuuy6fjL€iwp volif XP*^' Brunck. 

Porson andScbsfer ad Eurip. Phoen. 1166. r?Jiti»tf]\ PerdUa, Ruhnken 

1730. Scbsf. ad Arist. Pint. p. xzxiv., adduces "Terentl Eun. iii. 1. 28. hO' 

have collected examples. Erf. minem perditutnmiserumqtu ! V. 6. 11. 

1 162. vfAs oJtrr^ y* ti/ii r^ 8ciy$ earn Ute vitiavit tnuer. So the Greek 

\iy€tv2 Sc. Tov X^eo'. The article is Biarrivos and KOKodaifjmv. Sophocles 

more frequently omitted with the no- Eiectr. 124. 'n mu voi Hvareafordens 

minative and accusative of the infinitive 'HX^irrpa fwxp6s. Theocnt. Eid. xv. 

uted at a noun: sometimes, as here, vrith 31. S^crrovc, rl ficv rh xvr^vw Af^ts ; 

the genitive (see Major's Edition of the So French malheureux.*' TKfifutp is 

Hecuba, v. 5.), and sometimes vrith the used in this sense El. 275. 439. Phi- 

dative. But when the infinitive used as loot. 363. Erf. 

a noun in the accusative, is governed dw^rwv 7'] Sane : et quidem mala 

by a preposition, the article cannot be metuent vaticinia. Erf. 

omitted. 1171. As &\Aiyy x^«] '^ P^^ 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS- 91 

xax* iig fiiyicr itrtocMV. ci ydip oZrog sT, 

01. iou 100* TC^ ^avT av i^rjxoi tra^. 1 175 

a( ^wg, reXstirouov (re ?rpoo'Sxi^ai/ti vSv, 
otrrig Tri^oLtrfJLOu ^ug r a<^* wy ou pfp^v, $wy olj r 
oTi y^/^v jx' o/AiX&y, oug ri /t' oux eSsi xraycov. 

XO. *Ia> 7svea} ^porcoy, o-rpo^^ a. 

a>^ 6jDux^ }(ra xol ro /t)]- 1180 

rig yoipf rig aur^p vXioy 

Toig suSai/tov/o^ ^^p^h 

^ TOfToSroy otrop Soxs7y, 

xo) So^avr a7roxX7vou ; 1 185 

TO o"ov Toi iroLpa^BiyiJi^ ^X^^* 



cedes 8o«£y, and " is not used for cii , pare Eurip. Hec.295. Troad. 613. He- 

this only being allowed in the case of raclid. 900." Musgr. " Rather under- 

onimate objects by the Attic writers." stand ^iHmuopiear ^dptuf/* £rf« 
Bmock. 1185. aroicAlwui Grotius, whose 

1175. Hilicot] *' Win turn out" yenion is unequalled in elegance, trans- 
See above, v. 1004. lates here beautifully, but not correctly : 

1176. rtXtvra!^ irc «^poa€\^i^u/ui H^e e$t sola beatitat Humano generi 
pw] " May I (or, let me) behold thee data, Quam quis dum putat aecipit, 
now for the last time." Hec. 435. ''A Amittitque putando. *Airoichaw is said 
^f, v^poo'cnreo' 7^^ vhv hvoii f^ttrri in a neuter sense. The Glosses in 
l»ov M^fforri 8* oMp, MSS. Lips, rightly interpret it Imrco'cu^, 

1177. hip* £v1 The plural for the iierpmnivaL Qwa htminum plus con" 
singular. See above v. 367. The per- sequitur felieUatis, quam ut videatur 
sons here alluded to are only Laius and sUn beatus esse, quumque visus esty in» 
Jocasta : but it is the language of clinetur, i. e. ex illo fa$tigio vergat ad 
sorrow to amplify, and the effect of am- alteram sortem^ Herm. 

plification to interest the feelings more 1 186. rh a6tf] Hermann thus trans- 

strongly. lates: Tuum §xemplum habens, tuam 

1180. lira itaX rh /t9|8iv] Equivalent sortem^tuamtO miser (Edipe, nihil rerum 

to the phrase above, v. 1012. ii Itrou r^ humanarum beatum pntdieo: q\ut sots 

luijfiivt, , nimium prospero nisu sumnuR potita est 

1184. icw 9oic9af'] Sc. c^ScU/cora, in- felicitatis: Jupiter ^ oeeisa rapaci ob» 

ferred from ctSSoifunw in the preceding scuriloqua virgine, eedUmsque te ohjo' 

line. *' AoKW, in glarid versari* Com- eisti patrits meg tutamen. 



92 SO*OKAEOTS 

rov 0-oy Saiftova, rov o-ov, a> 
rXa/tov OiSiToSa, ^por£v 

otrng xaff inrepSclXau avrio-rpo^^ a. 

TO^einras ixpoirri<re ^aXi 1191 

cS ZffS, xara /tiv ^6i(r<tg 

ToLu ya[i:f^wyv^a vapdivov 

}(f7i(r[Mo6ov* ^avaroiv 8* ijxa 1195 

fJLaQr^S^ raTg /t^yaXaicriy Iv 

0^6ai<riv ava<ro"a>v. 1200 

ravSv S* oxousiv, riV a$Xta>T€pog ; o'rpo(^^ ^^ 

TiV iv TTovoitny, rig araig aypiaig 

^vvoixog aXXayct ^lou ; 

lO) xXeiv^y OiSiVou xapa^ 

ti [jjyag Xi/t^v 1205 



1188. 028i«'^] The vocative from Scholiast explains vipyos bjr &iraX^(i|« 

OilStw6&fis, See above, v. 40. vis. This usage of the genitive is not 

fipoT&p oi}8^] NuUam marialiwn very common. See however above, v. 

fortunam. So Eurip. Here. F. 62. 498. AaBBoKtBau iirUcovpos iMiXatv 

vd^kv rS»v ^wr, nullum deorum con" i^ayc(T«r. 

ulium. Erf. The common reading is 1201. iicoOfu^^ Els rh iuco6€af, 

ol^ha, Schol. 

1191. U^JmufT*] This is Hermann's 1203. ^hoiKOi hKKay^ $iov] MoA- 

reading for iicpdrTitrea, on account of \oy is underslood before ^^oucos &A- 

the metre. He observes: "Glyconeus, Aoo^ fiiov, <*by the change in your 

qualis hie est, ro^c^os iKpdrnffas rov, life." 

voce monos^Uaba in spondee termi- 1205. fi^yat Xifiiip] That is, says 

natus, inauditus est Graecis, nullaque Hermann, " qui justo major fuerit, ut 

raachina defendi potest" quem puerum sinii gestavisset mater, 

1195. daydrvv 8* ifi^ X<^Pf ir^fiyot] eumdem etiam maritum amplexa sit." 

" A tower to my country against the The same figure, says Musgrave, occun 

deaths" caused by the Sphinx. The v. 421. 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 93 

avrhg T^pxetrsv 
Taih) xa) Trarp) 
d-aXajDbi39roXa> ^BtreTVf 
T&g TTfn-iy TTtog iriff al irarpdSm 
at (T &Kox§s ^ipeiiff raXa^, 1210 

trly f$uvadt3(ray ig rocov^s ; 
e^eups (T axovO o ^ravo opcov ^opog* avrnrr. p • 
Aixa Zixa^Bi yafiov ayajxov TrctXai, 
rexyouyroL xa) rexvou/tevov. 
Iwf Aatui rixvaifj ♦ 1215 

Mb (r% ffM« • 

Supojctai yobp a>^ 
WBplaTjC Xax^laav 

tx (TTOfjLaTwu. tI S" opdov fl- 1220 

^ffiv, aviwuifjo-a T* ex o-f dsv, 
xa} xaT6xoi[i7^<ra roufjuov o/tfux. 



1208. doAoftiivd^y] The Greek Od. i. 34. Parous Deoram eoltor et in- 

poets said ^oXaiofirdKits, not 3aXamoir^ frequens, InsanientU dum saptenttc 

Xos, to avoid the coocurrence of too CodsqUus erro. MUtoo Par. R. iii. 

many short syllables. For the same 310. He looked, and saw what num' 

reason we meet with ar€^>Qtffi^6pof, bers numberUu The city gates out- 

X\ataj9if^6pos, iunnhi^6pos, but Atfvi- poured. 

So^p/mw (Pboen. 809.), not iurwihi' 1215. Herm. thinks that Sophocles 

^^ppitnf, wrote : /cb, Adfcic rittwov, i, cli9c o^ fflf 

1213. Adca] This word is added by #7^ fi^or' clSo/ioy. 

Hermann, as lost by the reduplication. 1219. leuexi^ Brunck reads laxoduv. 

He joins rrdXoi with Sixd^cf . Herm. loicx'vi'f the formation of which 

ydfuw ^Tc^ioy] *' Your marriage is word from tcurxos he defends against 

not a marriage/' 1. e. unnatural or mon- Elmsley, who reads lax^t » formed 

■tfous. This kind of oxymoron is very from 2ax4. 

common. Hec. 610. Ni^fi^v r* fEw/i- 1222. ical ffareico(/ii^a . . . ] ''And 

^or, wdpBw^ T* iiirdpO§vo» Ao6(rw irpo- closed my eyes in sleep.*' " I looked 

0mftal d^", Eur. Suppl. 32. Awpiuf 8' not to the future, to any thing beyond." 

Viw^jw rMt ixwMa ^A^(i8of. Hor. 1223. ''O 7111 ikky\iimk\ The 'E^- 



94, SO*OKAEOYS 

otfsltrQe TTivQoSf stirep iyysu&s en 1 225 

r&v Aa6Sax«iciiv ivrpi'jrea'Qs SaijDbaroiy. 
oTjctai yAp oSr' av "lerrpov, oSt€ <I*ao"iv av 
yi^ai xaQapfJLiS nqvBt rrju (rriyriv^ o<ra 
xe66er tol S* aMx ug rh ^a>s ^avti xaxa 

* ixovTOL, xoux oixovTOL, r&v Si ^njjxov&v 1230 

fMAKitrroL TsMVtHfr at favour auda/psroi. 

XO. 'KbIttu [Jiiif 0^ a TTpotrdev yScju^v, rl /t^ ou 
^apvtrroy cTvai* w'pij 8' ixeipBitriy r/ ^j)^ ; 

£S* /t^v ra;|^io'To^ r&y Xoyoiv sittsTv rs xa) 

[AoQeiif, riOyrixe ^eiov ^loxao-n}^ xa^a. 1 235 

XO. c5 SuerTotXaiva" w'po^ tivoj ttot ouriag ; 



7cA.of, who here enters, was the mes- rb 8* a&r£ica, uDdentandtng rh abrUea 

eenger who detailed events occurring for abrUca. But t& d* is right. The 

within the house or palace : 6 t& iy- chorus says this : nee Pharit, neque Itter 

M€v rois !(» 8ta77^AA»r, and dis- eluat mala, qtUR luce domut tegU; alia 

tinguished from 6yy*\os, See V alcke- autem max in lueem proferet. Thus 

naer, Hipp. 775. writes Hermann, who adds : " Qua tegi 

1225. rxyrvwf] Mer$ itidigenarum, intus mala dicit, neoem intelligit Jo- 

popularitatit cauua. It is usually castas : qus autem mox in conspectum 

wrongly understood to mean yyrfirlws. proditura, (Edipum oculorum lumine 

Herm. privatum." 

1228. Wifroi KoBapit^i] " Can wash 1230. kK6vTa, koIk &Kotn-a] See 
with purification ;*' ^' can by washing above, v. 58. " 'Eic^ito. So fKovaiauruf 
purify." Macbeth, act ii.sc. 2. Wifi /SAd^iuf Philoct. 1318." Mu^r. 

all great Neptune's ocean wash this 1231. ctf ^omm' abOalperotj Refer- 

blood Clean from my hand? No, this ring to the cases of Jocasta, who had 

my hand will rather The multitudinous committed suicide ; and of (Edipns, 

seas incarnadine. Making the green, one who bad put out his eyes, 

red. SeoecHippol. ▼.715. Quis eluet 1232. ^Sc/icy] All the MSS. ^ci/icr. 

me Tanaisi Non ipse toto magnus But Elmsle]^ seems rightly to prefer 

Oceano pater Tantum expiabtt sceleris, the former, in his obss. on Aristoph. 

" Virgil: Me bello e tanto digressum Ach.323. and Eurip. Bacch. 1343. 

et cede recenti Attrectare nefas, donee 1234. f 2trciy re koL ftaBw] GI. cis rh 

me flumtne vivo Abluero." Bothe. " See thrw ifik BfiKo¥6ti, irol clf rh /toBw 

for similar passages Valcken. ad Eurip. ^ft&s, Brunck. 

Hippol. 653. Jacobs, ad Anthol. Grsc. 1235. duov *loicdarris Kapa"] A com- 

vol.iii. P.ii. p. 11." Erf. mon poetic periphrasis for *loKdrni, as 

1229. T^ 8^ airrit^'} " Elmsley wishes was observed before. 



OIAinOYS TTPANNOS. 95 

E;55r. arrrr^ Trphg aitrrig. r&rf Si vpa^^hrmv rk ufv 
aTiyttrr ax-strriy* yj yap ?^|/i^ ou vdptu 
ofjuog y, oo"ov ye xav s/to} /tv^/ti}^ ew, 
Treu&ei toL xeimig i^'Kiots ^adrjfjLaTa, 1240 

^upcovo^, fer* ffu^Lr ^p^ ra vufJL^ixoi 
Xe;^!}, xofiT^v fnr&tr afJi^^iBe^toig axjctoi^* 

HdXsT Toy 7]8ri Aaibv TaKat pixpop, 1245 

[AinJiAr^p ^aXo^icoy (TTrepfjiATcou s^ootr*, i^' ^y 
davoi jutiv atlro^, -njy SI r/xrouo-av X/groi 
Torip oIo"iv atJroS iufrrexpoy iraAoupyiav. 
yoaro S* suvo^, Jvfla SJo-njvo^ Si:rXo5^ 
«$ oLvSpog apSpag xal tsxv* ex rixvcop rexoi. 1250 
P^awro)^ jutiv ex TawS' otJx er o?y ajroXXtiToi. 
^oe(ly yap eio'eTraiO'ev OiSiVou^, i^* oS 



1239. itay <^ M*^Mir' *i'0 A pie- gloss: lhn»sB^*Uni\09pf<r»,httfi^Mra, 

onasm (Mimmon in Sophocles and others, ^fyovy icAc^aira, t^ ir^ar. " Miugrave 

OEd. Col. 1269. -rphs ffol wapairra»frr», rightly joins htt^^w' tew, vi et impetu 

Phil. 1056. #»fl rdptiTTi i»hf T^pos ab interna parte oecludens.*' Erf. 

trap* ii/wf. See Bast, in Epist. crit ad 1246. frw^p/idrw] Gl. nxtidary. rov- 

Boiason. p. 124. sq. Erf. rltrri rov OWiwoios, Brunck. 

1241. opypxpttfi^] Furore pereita, 1248. iroiSovfryfoy] For muSovftyir, 
£rf* So dfifikuciri for dfArjXt^. Od.Z.23. and 

1242. trr^ From fiy/u, the imper- elsewhere in Homer. Eurip. Androm. 
feet middle: ''she sent hertelff she 939. Scip^rtMr — toucIXmp \a\ii/Adfr«r. 
hurried." SuppL 175. wpea^e^fAora for irp4ff€9is, 

1243. iift/pii^^loa iucfuus] ifupoTif See on Aj. 381. Musgr. 

XcpMT. Schol. So (Ed. Col. 1112. 1249. SnrXovf] This is the plural in 

wKwfAif iifipJU^top, utrumque latuic Hermann's opinion : ubi duplex peperitn 

i^A^iSeiiou x^P^^ iEschyl. in Telepho. tet infandum genus, maritum e maritOf 

£rf* natot e noto. Erf. See Pref. on Eurip. 

1244. w^Xm. . *ri#^«»'] Having Bacch. p. 49. Hcrm. 

closed the gates with violence*. This 1250. i^Zpat] Others Mpa: but 

is an Homeric usage of ' lutipp^tywiu, the plural is much stronger in vehement 

See Eustath. II. 0. 454. p. 1358. as speeches of this kind. Herm. Gl. 4k 

pointed out by Brunck, who cites the rmi Atiov r^ Otihoia, Brunch, 



96 SO*OKAEOYS 

otix i]V rl xilrr^s ixdewraa-Qou xaxov* 

aXX* elg ixiivoy ^repiTroXouvT i>.s6(r<roiJA}f. 

^oiT^ yfltp, Tifiois iyX^S l^our&v ^ropsTv, 1S55 

ytiVoTxa T ow ywyoTxa, [Ar^rptpav 8* owou 

xi;c^' 8i«-X^v oipoopau o5 ti xa) rixvwv. 

Xuo-o-covrf 8* OMTco $ai/xov<ov islxputrl rig* 

ouSe)^ yap avBp&ff, o4 xapijftcv iyyufley. 

8«iviv 8* awera^, a5^ w^ijyijroO rivo^, 1260 

trdV^OLis iiirTioug ev^Xar . ix 8^ wuQfiivtoy 

exXive xoi^a xX^pot, xafJi^TrliTTSi trriyri. 

oZ 8^ xpeiAMO-rriff t^v yuifoSx so-«i8ojxsyy 

9rX€xra7|^ impaig s/tTrsxXfyjuivijv. o 8i 

OTTco^ opa viy, 8fivob ^pu;^^€}^ raXa^, 1265 

p^aXa xpefJMtrrrip apravijy. «rfi 8i yfj 

lx«iTO rXijjM/ov, Seiva 8* ^v ravflfv8* opqtv. 

aTO(r?rao-a^ yap el/xaroiv ^potntj'KaToog 



1255. ^iT^l I.e. ftabftrai, as Aj. 1262. ico^a fcXp0pa] Theocritns, 
59. where see Bchol. £rf. Why /urtt. Idyll, zxiv. 15. m-oBfih Kotka. dvpdmir, 
and not in its proper sense rtaC? Herm. Erf. Where see the commentatorB. 

1256. Tiwcuicd T^ ob Twooca] This 1263. ir^fuurrV '^'^ ywaik*} It is 

Shrase is similar to that which was said of Phasdra, Hipp. 778. fiaa-tXls 

lostrated above, v. 1213. Hec. 935. oIk fr^ (km 8^ rvHi, Kp€fuurTo7s ir 

^^tir4y T^ oficwr ydiws, ob ydfios. At fi^jcpts ^fmmiini. The coromissioo of 

yvptuKd Tc Bronck quotes the Gloss, suicide by suspension was common 

tiikow&ri ^fUT&v iarh Koww I and adds: among women. Antigone in Sopho- 

*' Possis etiam eztrinsecos aroessere cles*s play of the same name, Deiantra 

verbum ex anaiogia : ^(airwv ^/aos in the Trachinie, Aroaca in Virgil, Mn, 

mp§^ ol fyx<"> *^ Btuttritaf Ihrov xiL603. Anticlea, the motherof Ulysses, 

KixM—." Odyss.A. and Clite in Apoll. Rhod. i. 

1260. its b^irrrrcv ru^s] " This is 1063. are instances. Hey ne remarks : 

the genitive absolute without a parti- " Hoc genus mortis heroicum ae tragi* 

ciple, vap^os, or some similar word cum, h. e. carminibusettragoediis Gne* 

bemg understood. In v. 959. £k d^- coram frequentatum." IntheCEdipus 

TTTM' [sc imwkj is a similar construe- attributed to Seneca, Jocasta is made 

tion, and (E. C. 1588. ^^irrrr^por tostab herself, v. 1040. Jacetperempta; 

oMms ^\tty, sc. irap6rros or d^iyyou- vulneri' immoritur manus ; remimque 

ftApov," Brunck. " The sense there- seeum nimius ejecit cruor. 

fore is in the words of Mttsgrave : ten- 1266. #srel 5^ yp] Brunck edited 

quam admonitut ab aUquo, Joeastam hrtl 8^ y ^ rKlfftmw Utettro, Scad r&y. 

iniui€U€." Erf. Bi^VHrdpfr, 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 97 

apag iTToutrev oipdpa rS^f airou xuxTuov, 1270 

oogI 01 f ?rao'^€i', ougI oxoi sdpa xaxa, 
aXX^ Iv (Txinp rh Xonroy odg /tiv. ovx eiei 

TotauT i^ufAUibv xoXXaxi^ Tf 'cou;^ a^a^, 1275 
T^pourtr iiratpwy ^Xi^opa. ^o/yioi S* o/to5 



1269. irfptfiws] The w^p^mu were might have expected o6r o& 8^ and 

backles or clasps which fastened the ots xflfC"^^' I'he fact is, if he had used 

tunics of the Grecian women, especially the optative, he would have meant turn 

those of the Dorians, from the shoulder indsant ocuU met, quot me non oportet 

to the hand. The Trojan women in vuin*«, neque cognoicant, quot eupio 

the Hecuba, v. 1151. used thero/nrol, eognateert: but with the indicative he 

or buttons which fastened the female means, non vidoant, quot me non oportuit 

robe at the breast (Jul. Pollux, lib.vii. videref neque eognoteantf quot eupiebam 

$54.), for the purpose of putting out eognoteere" Hermann adds as follows : 

t^olymestor's eyes : iftut^ yip 6fifuirMff ** Dicit autem parentes : nam hos si 

Tlofntits AotfoiNrai, rhs TUKeuttApovs non vidisset, neque occidisset patrem, 

m6pa9 KtPTowroff olfMirtrowraf, See nee matrem uxorem duxisset : eosdem- 

also Herod, v. § 87. que cupierat cognosceie, ubi se non 

1271. ii^atyTo'] I have thus written Polybi et Meropas filium esse acceperat, 

for Sn^orro, though against the MSS. sed nunc, intueri atque agnosoere for* 

See Lobeck ad Phiyn. p. 73-*. Brunck midat, quia utrioue piacularis est." 

translates thus : illot neutiquam visurot 1274. at^s V •jCfVC*'^ ^ ypwrotarol 

nee qtue pattut ettet, nee qu^ patrattet " And might not recognise those (pro- 

mala,tedtenebTitmertotinpoiterum,quot bably his parents) whom he wished" 

fum eporteat, viturot, quotque euperet ipte, to discover. 

mm a^ituro*. The sense is this: 9ttia non 1275. roiav^ i^vptp&i] ** Uttering 

viditttnt nee qu^ perpeteretur, nee qum such imprecations." Tfit^ is also used 

faeeret mata, at in potterum in tenebrit in this sense, Med. 423. riuf iftiuf bit^ 

(i. e. non) viderent, quot non epartuittei vevvai krurrovinna^, 8oph. Electr. 382. 

videre, neque eopioteerent, qtiot eupivit" x^'^^^ 'ni<rd>* iicrht o/trfitreis ittucd, 

iet eognotcere. Herm. The nominative i^vftpw, iawfuA(v¥, SehoL *' Stw^/idr, 

ease to this verb, as also to in^olaro Eustath." Brunck. ** I have restored 

and yitmroteero, v. 1274. is kAcAoi, not the old punctuation, stopping after 

tipBpa. Sifnit instead of after i^fumif" Herm. 

1273. iif ffK&rtf . . h^latt'\ " Should voAAdicis re ko^ 2tci|] See above, 

see in darkness," i. e. should not see at y. 58. 

all. So in v. 420. fikhrwra VKirw 1276. Euripides briefly gives the 

means looking on darkness, beioE blind, story in the introduction to Uie Phoe- 

Brunck. ''No one explams, says nisse. Sophocles is followed by Seneca, 

Hermann, *< why Sophocles wrote As (£d.962. &c. Erf. 

odir iSffc and elks r^{w, when we 4'raiponf] Sc. riis vcp^ar. 

Soph, (Ed, R. 9 



98 SO*OKAEOrS 

yX^yai yivsC ireyyov* ou8* avieo'av 

c^ovou [JLo8w(ras trrayovag^ dtXX' ojxou [i^iTiag 

0[j,Spos yctKcil^rig aiftdrwp iriyysro. 

To^ ix Suo7y eppwysVf w xetuou /tovou, 1280 

aXX* avSpl xai yuyaixi <ru[JL[i,tyri xolxol. 

9rp}v ?raXaio^ S* oX^o^ ^v Trapoidff jtt^v 

oX^o^ $ixa^^* ySv Si r7)S6 ^i^fjjpejt 

(TTiPayiJLOs, oirr^f ^avaro^, al<r^6yri^ xax&v 

00" SO'TI TTaifTWU OyOfUtT j 0(i6€V eOT aTTOV. l%8o 

XO. v3v 8' gerfl' o rTirjfJLWi^ ip rivi o";^ oX]^ xaxo5 ; 



1279. 6fi€pos x'^^Ct* aifidrttp iriy- aed (^uum gIo9sa ad ;i^u in oodd. 
7«ro] Such is Hermann's conjectural adscnptasit, odic4ir/iA<{yovTov028rToSof, 
reading of this much disputed passage, reponendum duxi ob irclvou /juAyov, ut 
**Aiftm»y,'* he sa^s, " is confirmed by convenientius. Nam quum ad OBdipi 
the Gl. in MSS. Lips. 3p^/i^y o7/taTOf : potisaimum sortem intenti aint animi 
otherwise dpSuSup would have been audientium, ita perorandum erat, ut 
enough. 'O/aou has regard to that very non preteriretur qyidem Jocasta, sed 
expression x'^^Cvi cufulroop. For the tamen praecipusB partes (Edipo mane- 
sense is this : neque mittebant ocuU gut- rent." 

tatim kumidum eruoremt ted eonfertus 1284. trrtvay/jhs, &ny] This is an 

imber sanguines grandinit ^nrtrf'undeba' instance of asyndeton, or omission of 

tur, Eimslev reads xa\<^Cmo4^ardsT*. the conjunctive particle, whereby the 

Heath not badly alfiarovs. Person effect is increased. See Longiuus, $20. 

elegantly x^^» ^' aifutrotHra^.** £r- who quotes the famous passage of De- 

fui^t quotes Senec. (£d. v. 978. : Rigat mosthenes against Midias : r^ ox^/aoti, 

ora fcedua imber, et lacerum caput r^ 0\4fifjtariyrp^onf^,1iTa» &s diplpfp, 

Largum revulsis sanguinem venis vomit. 9ray &s ix'^P^^* ^'"^ icorS^^oif , orar 

1280. We give Hermann's note on this M k6^s. Another instance occurs 
line in his own words : " Libri riS* iK below, v. 1393. Har^paSf &j{f A^o^, 
Bvoaf t^^otyw, oh lUvou kokA, nisi quod ircuSof , a^* iijup6\ut¥, K6/Jb^€u, tvmiZ* 
Aid. et Juntins Svcik habent, quod cum kos, firrripas re. 

Brunckio servavit £rfurdtius. Aug. C. 1286. Dr. Brasse had written thus : 

autem ac Dread, et edd. Brub. fUvop "Thecommon reading is <v rfno-XoAg, 

prsbenL Reisicius ad (£d. Col. p. 188. what ceuatum, &c. but the chorus could 

vttlgatam ita defendere conatus est, not ask, In what cessation from his mis- 

ut propter cumulata malis mala bis fortune is he t because nothing had been 

positum putet jcaica: quod vereor ut said by the '{eiyycAos which could poa- 

aliia persuadeat. Elmaleiua sequentem sibly lead the chorus to conclude that 

versum, ut ex interpretatione natum, he was in any. The enclilic tji^I 

uncis inclusit. At fi6yov recte monuit is therefore preferable, as Mudge has 

Erfurdtitts non sic nudum poni potuisae. suggested, and there ia MS. authority 

Porsonua, ut Kiddiua et Maltby retu- for adopting iL" Hermann, however, 

lerunt, delete xeucd, acribendum censuit, though not disapproving riyl, edits rim, 

o^X ^"^^ t*^w. Id per se bonum est : and observes : ** Nolui tamen mutare 






OIAinOYS TTPANNOS. 99 

Toig TToun KoS/tsioio'i rov Trarpoxrovopf 
TOP [i/ifiTpogj a&Scov avoVi', o^i prjra [aoi, 
tog ix y^ovog pl'^wp iauroy^ o&S* en 1290 

[JL6P&P So/401^ apouog^ cog i^patraro. 
prnfATig ys fUvrot xa) wporiyy^rou riuhg 
Sfirar rh yap voo^jdux jttsT^ov :^ ^ipstp. 
hsi^si Sh xa) <roi. x'Kji^pa yap ttuTJop raSs 
holyerar ^iafJLa 8* sio-o^/^i 'ra;t* 1295 

roioSrov, oTov xa^ (rrtjyoupr cTroixriVai. 
XO. <3 Ssiv^v lieTp iraSog apQpwTroigj 

<3 Ssivorarov Travroiv, oo** eyco 
n-potrixuptr T^^Tj. rig cr', <S TX^jttov, 
vpotreSr^ [juapla ; riV TnjSiJeraj 1 300 



vulgfttam, quam etiam scholiastes ex- coh ipaia y oSira ruyxdyv fi6fAots, 

plicat : olor iv irol<f iutrptSp. Nam Ipb. T. 778. *H irois iLpcUa BAfAotrw 

quum choras interrogare veliet, nunc yttrfiaofioL" - Elibsley. 
quoin statu eflset (Edipus^videtur id ric 1293. fi€i(ov ^ ^^pciy] Sc. Hcrt 

enunciare, ut, quoniam ilium jam ^p€iv. So also Hec. 1097. B&yyptwtt, 

paullum ad se rediiise ex taota doloris treof rts Kptitraoi^f ^ ^ip^iv, teaxh ird- 

ssvitia veri simile est, id ipsum conjee- Bp, ra?Mbnif ^{airaAAd^cu Coris. See 

tura praecipiat : nunc vera qua in pauta Marklabd, Suppl. 854. 
fnali nt 1 Pn^terea etiam nunrius 1295. cto-^i] GI. ^ctE^^. Bruock. 
ita respondet, ut qui non ecqutd ille 1296. oToh kcu mvyovin' hnueria'ai] 

remisiseet, sed quid ageret, interroga- " That a man though he hated would 

tus sit." pity him." Virg. JEn. ii. 6. Quis talia 

1289. rhtf forrfhs^ " His mother's/' lando Myrmidonum Dolopumve aut 

sc. husband. This is an instance of dori miles Ulyssei Temperet a lachry- 

aposiopem So in Virg. ^n. i. 135. mis? Aj. Fl. v.924. KcdirapWx^ct 

Quos ego . . . sed praestat motoa com- A^tot Slpfyfwf rvx*'*'* <A.nd in Tyroo. 

ponere fluctus, sc. 9110s tgo puniam, Fragm. xv. k^Ivhp iofoutrlpfiwf rts o2k- 

This figure of speech is very artfully rttptiw hf. Brunck. 
used by Sinon, to excite the curiosity 1298. Za' iyif vpowfievpo^ Brunck 

of the Trojans, iEn.ii. 100. Nee re- remarks, " Verbum Tpoetdf^ fere so- 

quievit enim, donee Calchante minis- let cum tertio casn consfrui." This is 

tro-— Sed quid ego haec autem nequic- true, except where the noun governed 

quam ingrata revolvo ? See also De- by it is a neuter adjective, and then it 

mosth. Phiiipp. iii. $ 7. may be an accusative. See above, 

1291. 8^/tois hp€uoi\ Provini? a v. 597. 
cuTM to the palace. ** Agaro. 245. 1300. rls 6 mjiMiffas] Ymritim» 

^9iq/yw iipaiov oXicots, Med. 608. Kol 6 «i}8i^af. Herm. 

r 2 



100 SO*OKAEOrS 

?roXXa TTuflffo-flai, ToXXct 8* odp^o-ai* 1305 

Sia?rffT6raf, ro^ exfof, ^opaBr^y ; 1310 

tco daifiov, IV €^ijXXou. 
XO. ig SsivoVy ouS* axotio-rov, ouS' hriy^fipMy. 
OI. !a» (Txorou crrpo^^ ^\ 

yi^og ifsJoy airorpoirov, liriTrXojtAfvoy a^aroy, 
aioLfiariy re xa\ hu<ro6pi<rToy Sy. 

oTjEtoi, 



1301. /ic(CoKa— Atcuclfrrvv] " With Xcv, ^(dUov. The imperfect, says Her- 

a greater than the greatest violence." man.i, need make no difficulty, if we 

This is a very strong mode of express- explain it quo tend^Mu : i. e. quo vo- 

ing the superlative, to which* I have lebas, quum ista deinceps in me mala 

found no parallel instance. Mdirertnmnd cumulares, evadere. '*Non enim vi« 

/liKurTos, the Doric forms of luifjuv deo," he adds, " quid opus sit, ut scho- 

and fUyurros, according to Bninck, liaste placet, metaphoram a (]|iiinqaer« 

sometimes occur in the tragic writers, tionibus saltu certantibus repeti." 
Dr. Blomfield however contends that 1313. Hesychius : hxivpoww, S ra 

they are the comparative and superla- fty &iror^droiro (i. e. mwd ahommttur 

tive of an obsolete adjective Mcuc^it aUquh), So^mcX^s ob^oSt. Musgr. 
loDg. As from fipaJivs was derived 1314. Si^] This word is added by 

jSpd&o'ofy, U. K. 226. from 7Xtw^f,7\^. Hermann, who gives this sense to tM 

ffw, Aristoph. ap. Etymol. M. p. 236. passage : hei caligifiu mut oJbommania 

from fi90bs, fidcwtf, £picharmus, ibid, nubet, mfandm ingruem, ut qux H 

p. 191. so from /uudn, /idtnrwp. See invieta tit et utviter ticundo twito 

Pers. Gloss. 444. adducta. He adds : ** Sentit enim, 

1310. Tos iitt] These words Her- qnam iromensum sit malum, quod et 
mann supplies from the interpretation removeri numquam possit, et adeo 
of the Scholiast. <* ^opiJhfy means plene sit perfeeteque illatum, ut ne 
here SpfAtrruemf, as Zonaras and Pho* minima quidem Incis ustira relicta 
tius expUin it." Erf. git.** 

1311. l{^^AAov] Othen 1^^, 4ed. 



OIAinOYS TYPANNOS. 101 

oTp)i jbuxX* ufiQ^s* olop ffi(ri$u [a &fut 1315 

xivrpwif re r&vS* oltrr^fiOf xa) [i>yyiftyi xaxcov. 

Si^Xa ce T€vds7y, xai hiir>M ^ipsiif xaxa. 
01. ia> ^iXogj avTi(rTpo(^^ a. 

crv jDbiy ifjuig hrivoXog in jDboyijmo^. In yap 1320 
inrofjiiifug [m^ roy Tu(^X^y xijSeuaiv. 

ou yap fJLi X^fiei^y aXXa yiyyoiirxai cra^co^, 

xouTtp (TxoTBiviSf r-!\v ys o'^v aiS^v ojeuo^. 
XO. cS %uya hpaaag^ ir&g erT^rig roiaura cra^ 

o^ffi^ [jLopavai ; riV ^* sinjps Sou/toi/cov ; 1325 

OL *AToXXa)V raS* ijv, * AttoXXo^v, of ^/Xoi, crrp. j3'. 

xaxa ToS* cfiflb rcX&v, xaxc^ raS* sjcta ^radsa. 
ffTTOtio'e S" auro^eip ytu oungf aXX' lyco rXofuov. 
Ti yap 608i [A opcfu, 

ora> y op&vri [Atfilu ^y I8«v yXuxtJ. 1330 

XO. ^f raDS*, o?ra><r7rfp xa) 0"u ^^. 



1315. o[» tlaHv .... a£rrpn/ial So Hec. 5^. Kpovro2 8* ^x^<^ ^ ^» 

" What a pane from these punctures'^ letd MiffKovfr\ HfMS n6Wfiy wpivotw 

or wounds which he had recently in- c7xc>' *^xh/*^f wwnif, Aj. Fl. 15. 

flicted on bis eyes. 'As thiJuoBis ffov Khf i.wowTos f$, 8fu»f 

1323. Kohrtp . . . r^v Tt . . . Zfuts] ^^hnifi* iKo6», 
*0/iws in the sense of nibtlominus at 1326. *Air6xx»p rdHf Ijy] T«(8e here 

the end of a line, is preceded by Kcd may agree with iriBti ; but Hennanu 

or Kotvcp with or without 7c, and and Erfurdt consider this passage to 

gires a force to the passage where it be similar to that in Androm. 168. o& 

occurs, which requires a considerable yitp ic9 "Ltcrwp rdSf, and in Thucyd. 

periphrasis in an English version. In vi. 77. obx'^myts ti(5c clo-ty, as quoted 

the instances where this idiomatic by Gaisford. ApoUo mat he, 
expression is found, Elmsley would 1328. riyotfrii] Niy is here the same 

punctuate after, more properly Dr. as abrhs (sc. 0^cif ). Nir as also fuy is 

Blomfield, and apparently Dr. Monk, used particularly in the poets for aMw, 

brfare Z/uts. See Mus. Crit. vol. i. o^r^r, ainh, and for ain-obt, a^r&f, 

p. 351. Alcest. 957. and Pen. 300. alnd. See Matthis, Gr. Gr. $ 146. 

F 3 



102 SO*OKAEOT2 

oLTraysT ixroiriop on rapfKrra fte, 1335 

aTaysT*, ei ^/Xoi, rov oXcd^v i^iyaVf 
r)iif xaroLpaTOTarou^ et r^g h\ xcd ^fo^ 
i^dporarov ^porAv• 

XO. SeiXaif ro5 yo5 r^^ rf o'ufji^^opoig Icoif, 

fSg fT ^diXi)(ra (jlt^M y av yimvou irore. 1340 

01. oXoid* oo"Ti^, ^y, 0^ (XTT* ayplag irihag am-nrr. fi\ 



1332. rf] TrieUnius, sayB Her- fx^MTo*. Neither ixBp6Ttpos nor 
maDD, wrongly makes t< governed by ij(Bp&raTO$ occurs in Euripides : nor 
ar^pierhv, &c., whereas it is govemwl the former in Sophocles. 

by hKoUi¥. " Nihil/' he adds, "quod 1339. ScUoif rov pov] The g«ni. 

eeroi, quod diligi, quod alloquio adiri tive ttf tht eauu is governed by the 

possit, aut cernere se cum voluptate, adjective preceding, and is said by 

aut diligere, ant alloqui posse dicit." Bos to have &eica understood. Iph. 

1333. vpwHrY^pov] " What obiect A. 1287. Ot '7^, daydkov rod vw fic- 
addrtuing me can I hear with plea- Xia, Sometimes the eenitive in this 
sure?" Below v. 1424. wpotHryoftos sen«e star.di alone, without an adjec- 
is taken by the Scholiast in a passive tive, expreflsiog indis^nation, pity, and 
signification, and explained by icpoao' other emotions of the mind. Phoen. 
'f0pw6iimfos '. its usual acceptation is 384. OX^t rw iftmy iyii jctuwr! 
active, and in the passage so explained " The sense seems to be, miter c^ue 
by the Scholiast, an active meaning 00, quod cognnvUti mala tua, atqu* 
will suit the context: "where I shall maiitipiit." Herm. 

be found addressing no one ;" " where 1340. &s ff' WKntra] " How I 

I shall converse with no mortal."—- could have wished never to have dis- 

Antig. 1184. TlaXXdSos ^tat 'Owns covered who you are ! " Bru nek trans* 

Uoifiriif tbyfidrtfy icar^opor. See Mat- lates the passage, " quam veliem nun- 

thic, Gr. Gr. § 322. quam agnovisses qui sis I" how I 

1336. rhif 6\90pov tiiytuf] Elmsley could have wished that you had never 
quotes Aristoph. Thesro. sec. fr. 8, 3. discovered your birdi ! But to jus- 
iyxoviraif, 6\*$pou rhp /Sct^vy, i/^ifi. tify this interpretation, ch or trtavrhp 
fiOOioy. The full expression would be would be required ; and it may admit 
rhv t\tdpo¥ fiiyay livra. See on Viger. of a doubt, whether in such a sentence 
p. 932. seq. Herm. the active voice can be used for the 

1337. cY ris Bh] So I read for $ri middle. See, however, above, v. 554. 
8^. St quit a/tus, maxime exomm dii$, and Mus. Crit. vol. i. p. 104. Herm. 
Ai belongs properly to 3cois. Herm. as in the text, gives fiifii y fty yrSpol 

1338. ix^p^arop] The superlative irorc for /ti|S* i^ayvurai iror* fty. " Uti^ 
from ix^P^* • ^^ more usual form is nam te ns eognmnuem quidem"' 



OIAinOTS TTPANNOS. 103 

vofM^og ewiwoiiag tTiaSi 1*!^ oltto rt ^ovou 
eppuTO xavitrcotTiv, oiHlv i\g X^P^^ Trpatnrwv. 
TQTt yap aiv ^aviuv, 

XO. &f Xovr/ xajctoi ro5r ay {y. 

OI« ovxot/y Trarpog y av ^ovihg ayrnrrpo^'^ y\ 

^xdoy, ou8i uufjL^iog 
^poTcXg fxXijd^y aSy c^uy Atto. 
v\h S' adso^ jx^y sift', avotrlcau dt\ voSgy 1350 

ojDboyfvi^^ ^ a^' cSy avr^^ f ^uy raXa^. 
fi Sf r/ irpeo'SwTspov e^u xaxo5 xaxoy, 

TOUT sXax UibifToug. 
XO. oJx oiS* oirtog ire ^co ^s^ouXsSo'da/ xaXa>^. 

xpeliTO'coy yap T^trOa (jlt^xst wpy rj l^&y tw^Xo^. 1355 



1342. vofidXios] Pasforititt, toi- yiyifofiat are often accompanied by a 

ficrue^r. So yofjidSts are pastoret, participle in the dative of the verb 

Clem. Alex. Strom, v. p. 729. ERF. ' to hope,' ' to wish/ &c. where we 

Schol. : iar6\oir6 ^^latP Strrit &t5 ri}f translate the' participle by the finite 

iiyfUcLs T^f T^f liteof€fto/i4yfis robs verb. Ion 654. *0 8* tbicrhif hvB^ 

fc^las ftov, l^tfe iral Ziitrwri /it. This vouri, khy tucovirip ^v ** even though 

ia right, says Hermann, *' ut iotelli- they were unwilling." Sallust, Jug. 

gantur spicala, quibus per articulos $ 100. uti militibus exe^uatus cum 

adactis pedes juncti fuerant, quod imperatore labor volentibus esset. 

malum quasi pasci in pedibus, i. e. Tacitus, Agric. $ 18. quibus bellum 

grassari in eos, significat. volentibus erat. On this idiom see 

l\a^c] Elmsley compares vs. 1024. Matthis, Gr. Gr. $-391. e. 
ri V fkKyos XaxovT* iv kokois fit Xofi- 1348. ^X9ov] I take this in its 

tfoyeis; and Eurip. Ion. 1339. iv ^ro^r tense; nonpatrisinterfeetor hue 

TgS4 1? iXttSov vtiyovov $p4^s wori. venitum. Others take it for ^k. Erf. 
Herm. 1350. &9cof] So Erf. Elmsl. 

1345. obx ^v ^iKoicriv] Elmsley Seidler. Reisig. Herm. for vulg. 
considers ^v to be the 3rd person, and tOXios. 

bavi>¥ % naminativus pendent yv'iih the 1353. wpcirivrtpoif] ''More inve- 

Scholiast. The words of the latter are terate." On the formula kokov xcuchy, 

these : rdre yi^ &y dayiry, iarrl rod see v. 100. 
dtur6yT0S, I) rh ify iiprl rov iifiriy. 1355. KptUrawy] Elmsley aptly 

1346. »4\ovri lehfuli] *' I also could quotes Aj. Fl. 634. Kp^iavw ^Ap 
have wished this." The verbs clfd and *A8f K€60»y, ^ ywr&v fidray, 

r 4 



104 SO*OKAEOrS 

Ul. (og iJAV roA oo;^ aid fo'r apitrr sipyao-jtAcyoe, : 

iyfo ykp oux oTS* ofji^fiuinif iroioig fi^iiroop 

ot>S* a5 raXaiyav i^r^rif^ o7y s/xo) SooTy 1360 

Jpy* iaTl xpsttrtroy* OLy}(py^g slpyourfjLiva. 
aXX' ^ rixvwv S^r o>|/i^ ^y l^/jmspo^, 
3Xaa'ro5o'' 09r«u^ f ^Xourrt , ^r^oo'Xf uero'siy i/to/. 
ou SSjra roTj^ y £jctoi<riy o^dotX/toTp xoW* 
ouS* aerrti 7*, ouSi T^^py^t o6Sk haifJLO¥toif 1365 

ay&hfMxff lipOLf T&v iraifT'Krj[jiM}V cya> 
xaXXio'T ayj]p f7^ ey yt roTip 0i]6ai^ rpa^sig 
iunrstrripTitr ifuiuToy, aur^^ iyyiircoy 
coQsTy aTTavTag, rlv ao'sSri^ rly ix ^e&y 



1358. hiiiuurw vo(oif] Here is an safficient remedy." So Alcest. 232. 

alluaion to the belief prevalent among "A^ia kcX v^ayas rdBt, iral ir\4w 1^ 

both Greeks and Romans, that after Sp^XV ^^p^ Odporiy w^Xijfrau 0& 

death a man retained in the shades Zvo!^ is the dative governed of dlpyeM*- 

{\) the tame form, and (2) the tame fUvai but in Attio Greek the aeca- 

inelinationt and purtuitt as those saiive is more usual after verbs of 

which he had possessed in life or at doing towards. Hipp. 681. or c^ 

the time of his death : CEdipus ther^- yiffw fu, Herad. 806. rits Mwciivas 

fore says that by putting out his eyes oMh^ ipydtr^i KaK6v, See Matthia 

he had rendered himself secure from Gr. Gr. \ 409. 6. 

looking on his parents in the shades. 1363. fiXaffrow^^ Agreeing with 

(1.) The tame form, Atque hie Pria* h^s by \ poetic licence: the regular 

mideo laniaturo corpore toto Deipho- meaning would have required BiKour* 

bum vidit, lacerum crudeliter ora, roiWofr to ag^ree with Hmwr. 

Ora manu8(|ue ambas, populataque ifutC] Some put a note of interro- 

tempora raptis Auribus, et truncas in- gallon here. But Schsefer rightly re- 

hooesto vulnere nares, ifln. vi. 495. fers to Hoogeveen. ad Viger. p. 470. 

(2.) The tame ineUnationt, Que gratia Erf. 

currC^ra Armorumque fuit vivis, que 1366. rwv] The article for the re- 

cura nitentes Pascere eqnos, eadem lative. See above, v. 1048. 

sequitur tellure reoostos, ili^n. vi. 653. 1367. rfta^ls] Johnson enu^itut: 

1360. o[p iful ovoiit] "Tobotbof wrongly. It means ^mrpb^, as the 

whom deeds have been performed by Gl. explain it So rpwp^, ^taytty^, 

me, for whUh hanging would be too Btwrpiffi in (£d. Col. 362, Brund^. 

tlight a punithment," or "for which 1369. We give Hermann's note 

death by hanging would not supply a here : *' Receperat, quod proposuerami 



«""W*«^^i^^""W^MHV^HiWqHE9«PVi9Bi5HKBS^ .J 






OIAinOTS TYPANN02. 105 

^apiVT auayvou xa) yiyoug to3 Aafou. 1370 

roiavS* eyro xijXi^a [xr^vutrag ifJi^'^v^ 

ipBoTg efA^TiXou o/tjctao'iv rourov^ opay ; 

^xi/TTflt y*, aXX* el Tijj axooowtrr^g er ^¥ 

7nj[yy\g 8/* wrwv ^payfjLog^ oux av. io'p^ojubijv 

TO /A^ a7oxXf7<ra/ rov/tov adX/oy hifiag^ 1375 

!v* ^ Tu^XoV T€ xal xXuoiv [JLTjiih, TO yap 

T^y ^poprlS* e^(o r&¥ xax&p olxiTv, yXuxu« 



llrfnrdtius. At fraudem mihi fecertt Nam quum sensos eorum viz posdt 

prava interpunctio, quam Brunckiiu tMus esse, ([UAm, etianui ex Laii genere 

iDtulit, quam est etiam Elmsleius euet, id Deque did omnino debebat, 

sequulus. Delevit eoim ille comma, aula friget hoc addilamentum, nee sic 

<}iiod post Suramt rectiasime libri et oici, turn quia olMcurius dictum est, 

impressi et scripti babeot. £o deleto turn quia falso. Nam Aatov ydwos 

hiec nascitur senteutia: expelU Jubens (Edipin est, ejusque Hberi. Atqui 

impium ilium. Quern si dicebat oon dizerat CEdipus, si ipse esset Laii 

(Edipus, aut.adjicere poterat, quem occisor, se ezpelli debere, quia de eo 

deui tign^eatset; id auod sic potius ne cog^tare quidem poterat. Quae 

dicendum erat, i$w tarairras rbv iK quum ita sint, plena inteq>unctione 

dfwr iurt^Tj «ca2 tbtryyor ^oylrra, post tuwy^oy posita, verba ista cum 

omissis reliquis, quia non siffnificaverat seauentibus jungenda puto : irol y4povs 

deus, iuterfectorem Laii nlium ejus rov Aafov ronJunV 4yi» tai^JXia /iip^at 

esse : aut poterat scelus homiois ez- ^/i^r. £t quum ego mea labe ita genus 

aggerare, quod eum fecisse articuli Lan eontaminaverim" Thus, says 

repetiiio indicat: at nulla est ezag-. Erfuidt, the form of speaking will re* 

eeratio, si is qui hominem occidit a deo ' semble what we had in v. 571. 

mteifector hominis perfaibetur: pneterea 1372. IpBols . . 0/ifiao'iy] SeAbove, 

sic quoque ilia, km y4povs rov Aettov, v. 1527. 

ut non dicta a deo, abesse debebant. 1374. od« &y iax^M^J ^^ ^^' 

£t tamen hunc in modum iotellezisse stinuiitem. See Schefer. melet, crit. 

verba videtur Triclinius, qui hac p. 66. et 135. Erf. 

adnotaverit : ix rrjs /upHdos r&y d«wv, 1376. Z/ ^ rwftXSs re] " lliat I 

et kwh rris fuptBos rov y4rovs rod might be both blind." So also v. 1379* 

Aeiou, Hec omnis perversitas tollitur &s I8€i(a. " When the former part of 

restituto illo commate, quo indicatur, a sentence denotes not what has been, 

ad tf^ciy Sarcwras repetendnm esse but what ought to have been done, 

ifuunSr, ut reliqua omnia in appo- the particles &a, &s, 8r«s, reauire 

ntione sint. Sensus est : ipse ego me af^er them the indicative mood, if the 

Ulis omnibus privavi, ezpelli me ju- subject spoken of refer to the present 

bens, hominem impium, qui per ora- or the past ; for the subjunctive or op- 

culum et scelestus et Laio sanguine eon- taUve is used of the future." Elmslev. 

junctusrejHtriussum" See Monk, Hipp. 643. ezplaining the 

1370. And here also: "Verba xal reason of this construction ; and Viger, 

ytvovs rod Aeitov non minus mihi nunc p. 667. '**H Emsl. *Hr is the com- 

dispticent, quam semper displicuerunt. mon reading." Herm, 

r 5 



106 SO*OKAEOYS 

Iw KiQaipwu, ri [i iii}(ou ; ri ft* ou TiuSwp 

txruvag iudig^ tog i^ei^a firjirors 

ifiavroy avQpwTroia'^y Msv ^v yeytog ; 1380 

c3 rioXu^s xa\ Kop/yds, xo} ra irarpia 

Xoyo) xaXaia Scojxad*, oTov 2pa /xs 

xaXXo^ xaxcoy S^rouXoy e^eSpi-^ars* 

ySy yo^p xaxo^ r 6ay xax xax&v iupltrxofJMi* 

c3 rps7p xsXffudoi xa) xsxpofi^iyrj ya^nj, 1385 

ipofjLog Ttf xa\ (rreycoTTog iv rpnr'Kcag hhdig^ 

oti Toujct^y aljEta rcoy Ijtuoy ')(}ip&v airo 

BTriers warpog, apa /tou [jJ[ji.yr^(rQ* on, 

o7' ffp7<x hpatrag ufi^ivy etra hsvp* leoif 

iiroT iTTpatra'ov aZOtg ; oi yai^oi^ yafJLO^, 1390 

i^wtroLff rifiag^ xa) ^ureuo'ayrs^y ^aXiy 

uvsIts rattrov trvipiMxi^ xaTTs^ii^are 

iraripag^ aSeX^oti^, Trou^ag^ aLly! e/Lt^tiXioyy 

yujct^a^, yuyaixo^y [i^r^ripag ts, ^cu7ro<ra 



1378. ^d^x^'v] " Here is the im- quid usquam, vulgata est, modo me- 
perfect where you would expect the mineris, aDacoluthon id ea esse. Dic- 
aortst^ You would not in the same turus erat, Spd ftoy fidfumifftf 9ri, oT 
way Ad the aorist for the imperfect" llfyya ipdaast ^ira rouuh* Jhepoffcw, 
Hermann. Sed quia (>la dixit, per attractiooem 

1379. iti I5ci|a fiinwor^'] Ne un- quamdam etiam Sjttlm adjungit." 
quam ottofuicrem. Brnnck. Not so, 1390. i 74f^(, 7«^<J See above, 
but ne otUndisiem, for Utt^a is the t. 367. " This passage is cited by 
aorist. Herm. Longinus de Sublim. 23. illustratiDg by 

1383. icd^Aor kok&w fhnvKov] A it the observation 8ri Ml* ftrov trpoc^ 

beautiful object concealing evils be- vlwru r& wKriBvpTutiL fuya^o^ftoyio'' 

neath, as a scar conceals a sore, rtpa, Kttt a^^ Ho^ofjonwra r^ 5xAy 

Brunck rightly connects Koie&y with rov hpiB/wv, — After addueing six 

flhrovXov. " I', e. exteme pulchrum, tn- venes he adds : irdfrra 7^ ravra^ rjt 

teme morbii latetttibut plenum ; ihrov\o¥ fthf tv 6mfid itrru^, Olilnovs, M 9^ 

is that, qitod cicatrice obducitimf non •dor^pofr *loKdarri, &W* 4ifMMS x"^*^^ 

tamen per$anatum est" Musgr. els rii wkfiSuyruA 6 dpi9fths ovKcirX^ 

1387. robfihy oT/ua . . ireerpbs'] Here Bvffe ical t^ drvxlof." Brunck. 

we should expect atfta rodfMv xarp6s. 1392. Arcire] Second plural aor. 2. 

See above, v. 1025. c changed into ci, for (kwere. So in 

1391. tiiiuyrff 8ti] Others IPri, the third plural hfeTxrw, KoBeurw, fie~ 

r». " Genuioa " «AV« Hcwmonn « M A«Zr«ii *«<w.7«r..M Ttmn^V 



£cc. " Genuioa/' says Hennann, " ti ^cmtcv, vc^Mror. Brunck. 



OI^inOTS TYPANNOS. I07 

ata-^Krr h avflpci^roio-^v ipya yiyvzrai. 1395 

aXX\ ou yoLp auBatf strd* a [xTihl hp&v xaXos/, 
Zirwg rayjLiTTCi, vphg ^e&Vy e^co fie xou 
xaXu^J/ar', ^ ^ovs6<raT\ r} ^dXao'tnop 
expi^ar^ spQa /aiJttot eitro-^ecQ* st/. 
Jt, a^iwtrar atfhpog adx/ou ^^lysTv. 1400 

Trelieo'dej /t^ hsitrrire* rajc^a yo^p xaxo^ 

XO, aXX' coy hroureig eg Mou Trapetrff oSs 

K.pi(ou tI TTpatrtrety xa) rb 3otiX6ti0ii/* Itc) 
/^(opag Tiiy^eiTTTai fiouvog aur) (rou c^^jXa^. 1405 

01. otfJLor Ti SiJTa Xi^ofA^p wpog rivV irrog ; 
rig [jua^ ^apeTrou wltrrig etfhxog ; rii yoLp 
irapog irpog aorop irapr i^e6p7i[iou xcuiig» 

KP. owpf (ig y«Xao"T^j, O/S/ttou^, sXijXuda, 

ouS* oi^ ovff<Sitt>y ri rcov iroLpog xoLX&y, 1410 

aXX* ei ra ^vt^t&v ft^ xaTai<r^6ye(r9* eri 
yive^'KoLj r^y youy irdura ^oo'xoua'atf ^'Koyoi' 
aiieio'ff avaxTog *Hx/ov, roiovS* ayo^ 
oxaXtiTToy oJJtco Ssixyuya/, rb jutijrs y^, 
ftijT* oftSpog lepog^ yLrfyre ^&g TrpotrZi^erai. 1415 



1395. aSUrx^ara. tfya\ B.et turpimiike. Electr. 1030. luucpht rh Kpam rwra x& 
Erf. Xonrhs XP^*^'> where see Musgr. Erf, 

1396. Isocrates ad Demonic, p. 5. See on Aj. 114. Herm* 

ed. Lang. & iroictv aicrx^r, Tovra ydfuCe 1410. Erfurdt writes as follows: 

ftTfih A^ciy etwu xoA^y. Heliodor. iv. " Tw iripos kokSop refertnr ad copten- 

10. Kff&wrowrw h icol iridrxciy cd^xp^t tionem, que Creootem inter et CEdipum 

iral UXaXtaf aUrxp^tpov. P. Synis paullo ante intercesaerat. Nexus cum 

Senient. 792. Quod facere turpe est, sequentibus non diificilis est intellectu. 

dicere ne bonestum puta. Erf. Quod enim exspectatur: ted ut introire 

1401. /A^ HfuniTf] Victorius and. tejtifter^m, id ipsum poeta, sed fortius. 

Musgrave rightly explain this, neque expressit." 

tneum eontactum pra m*tu (k, piaculi 1411. Kareutrx^^^] These words 

contrahendi) fugiatit : nottra enim Ut- are addressed by Creon to his domes- 

hes tarn ingentes sunt, ut cum aliu com- tics, or the chorus. See Suidas on this 

munieari mm pouint. Erf. passage under the word ^kwcw. 

1404. rbifpiairewKeXrhfiouXeUv] 1415. tpSpos UfAi\ This is inter- 

r 6 



I 



108 SO*OKAE0YS 

aXV <6g TOL-jfifTT is olxou itrxoftil^sTS. 

Tolg h yfvf / yap rayytj/S) [ia>4(rff opoM^ 

fjLWo^s r axou«iy euo'sSSg i^^'i xotxa. 
OI. 7rp6g ^tmUf cTTfiVfp i'Xirl^g [jJ aTria-waa-OLgf 

apitrrog ixdoiy 'trp^g xax^CToy oiyip* 6[JLi, 14S0 

ov Ti /AOi* xpo^ crou yap, ou6 ff/tou, ^pdUrco. 
KP. xa) TOO /it€ XPiiag mh T^arapnig iv^uv \ 
OI. pi^iif jxf yi)^ fx t5jo-8* itrw rd^ifrff, otow 

dyijraiy ^otvoSjEtai fJLrjhivog Trpwrtf^f^pog. 
KP. tfSpao-* av, «S toSt* To-fl* o^v, si /t^ to3 ^^foSf 1425 

irpmnfrr ^^^l^oif sxfjiadslif rl Trpaxriop, 
01. aXX* ^ y* ixslvou irSxr fS)}Xa)d)} ^ar/^, 

r^y Tarpo^ovrijy, rov cursS^ ft' axoXXtiyai, 
KP. o5to>^ klsiy^ Tawfl'* ojduo^ S* Jv* itrraiJLsv 

XP^i^Si oifui^o¥ ixfJLadtiv rl SpourrioK 1430 



preted of lastral water ; but the men- tage which the baoishment of (E<£pii8 

tioQ of the elements in the context would secure to Creon was this ; that 

shows this is meant of water. For the latter would avoid 'the pollution 

0fifpof as not said of rain-water : see which might attach to him from tlie 

(Ed. C. 690. and in Empedod. apud continaaDce of GBdipus in Thebes. 

Aristot.deRe8piratione,cap.3. Musgr. 1424. vpodiyapos] See above, y. 

Erfurdt says : *' Prohibet Creon, temm , 1333 . 

imbrem, lumen, que veteres ut sancta 1425. ct) roiV f<r^ &y] The particle 

divinnque roverebantur, tamtetrospec- hy is sometimes, though not very fre- 

taoulo pollui." quently, joined with the imperative. 

1419. iXwdos fi* iar4inraffas] Spem Horn. Od. M. 81. fv^p &y ^if H%tt 

mtam fe/eUUtL For he had not ex- irap& yXa^vp^ l$wrrt» See Matthia 

pected that Creon, who had been in- Gr. Gr.p.92ti. The two instances ad- 

sulted by him, vs. 531. etc. would be duoed by Bninck (Med. 937. where 

80 kind and bland to him. Musgr. PofBon reads oAr oR* Kp* instead of oAc 

1421. rp6s vov ydp, o^ ^/totp '* For oO* &y, and Alcest. 48.) are nothing to 

your advantage, not my own.*^ Ilp^f the purpose ; both referring to the 

with a genitive denotes " for the advan- much-disputed and as yet undecided 

tage of, relative to, or in consequence question whether tof can or cannot ac- 

of/' the person or thing which it governs. ' company an indicative mood. Profea- 

'* Dieamqwrtuamagitquammea inter' sor Dalzel's explanation is ingenious, 

rit JUri, So Trach. 479. Bu ydp ifti and perhaps true : ** Vocula &y empha* 

T^ -rp^s Ktlpou X^iy. Vesp. 647. fiii sis gratia repetitnr, subaudito, ex pns- 

wp6t ^/wv Xiyorru Lucian. T, i. pag. cedeote, Gipaaa.'* See Elmsiey, Med. 

255, rovTO fth^ &ww kyalSiiv iral irp^f 911. and Matthiae, $ 598. 

fyov \4y9u.'* Bninck. The advan- 1429. V Uratuw XP^*] '* In tbe 



II n.t^^mmi 



OIAinOYS TYPANNOS. 109 

KP. xa) y&p o'v yuy rav t<S d-fco iriirriv ^ipoig* 
OI. xa) (Tol y iiriirxrpmo re, xcti Trporpi^ofJiai, 
rrg [jAp xar dtxovg aurog op ^iXtig ra4>oy 
9-o5' xo} y&p opddig rcSu ye trcSp rey^slg S^tp. 1435 
ifjLoO ii [ArJTroT a^ioidi^rcu roSf 
warpwop oitrrt} §covto^ olxr^roS ru^eTp^ 

oJ/Jii^ Kidaipoiy ourop, oy pLrirrip ri /toi 

frotnjp r i^iir^yip I^wpti xupiop ra^oy, 1440 

V i^ exetptop^ dl [i aToiXXvnjy, ^dpw. 

xalroi TotroZrop y oISo, jttifrf jx ay yoo'oy, 

/xiJt oXXo TripiTou /xijSfy oa yc^p ay ?roTfi 

d^yi^o'xaiy fercod^y, /t^ V/ rep Sc/ycS xotxco. 

aXX' 1} jxiy iffuSy jctoip*, tTnprsp gl(r^ fra>. 1445 

xaiScuy Sf , r&y /tiy aptripiop jxij jctoi, Kpicop^ 

TpotrOrj [jJpifjLpap* ap^psg eieriy, cuo-rs jtt^ 

o'TTay/y ^ore ©"pffiTy, eyfl' ay aJa-i, too jS/ou* 

Ta7y S* adXiaiy olxrpaip rs irap^ipoip ifJLOUP, 



difficulty in which we are placed." See 1444. drtjffKWP lo'c$0i|y] "For I 

above, t. 108. should never have been preserved when 

1438. ia] This word is here scanned I was at the point of oeath." " The 

as one long syllable. Gl. badly explain brfyrtsmv by cl l0m}« 

1438. ivBa!—' otros] Ubi metu CitA«- 0-jcor. He means : rum esttm, quum tn 

ran ene dieitur. Erf Rather, ubi ett to tram ut perirem, Mervatui," Herin. 

qui meut Cilk^cron dieitur, Scbsef. 4446. irpffcrtfp] Elmsl. projposea 

1441. otfi* iawW^p] ** Who were vp60jif from £1. 1334. m 9* ^Kdlgeuaf 

endeavouring to destroy me.'* " Rarius rwvSc rpoMfirir <yA : for that vpocBiv^ 

est apud tragioos hujusroodi imperfec- Bai /i^piftroi' is euram euret additam 

turn. Soph. £Iectr. 1360. &XX' ifU habere, as iEsch. Pers. 531. Eurip. 

\&yois iarAkXvs. Pers. 658. 0(W>« Tcip Hec. 742. Androm. 396. But^ Her- 

Mpas ttvf hx&Kku wi^€fio^6pourty" mann observes that vftooBMm fAfyiftvay 

Blomf. is curam tibi addere : " quod fieri po- 

1443. vdpam] Perditurum esse, not test," he adds, " ita, ut aut alii curas^ 

fitttte, which does not suit what fol- aut etiam nulli addatur." 

lows. (Edipus here has presentiments 1449. tcuW V i$\iawl This is the 

of the manner of his death. Erf. genitive after fi^ifiyar, the worda from 



no so*oKAEors 

atv oS Tod* ij *[jL7i X^P^S ea'ToiSri ^opa$ 1450 

rpoLTrel^* ay«u to38* ap8p6g^ aXX* otrwif iyw 

a7y /toi fjJXi<rdar xa) /xaXio'Ta jctW ^ipoTi^ 
y^aStral i/H f ao'oy, xaTroxXauo'ao'dai xoxa. 

W, a> %a|, 1455 

ioxo7[jL 0p^f IV o'^a^, wtnrtp. r^vtx S^Xsttov. 

t/ ^^jx/ ; 

ou S^ xXua> grot;, xp^^ d-scDV, rtXv /toi ^/Xoiv 

SaxpippoouvToiy ; xai ft' hro^xreipag Kpcoiv 1460 

f 9rsjLc>|/i /toi ra ^/Xrar ixyoyoiy cjLcoTy ; 
Xsycu Ti ; 

KP. 7iiyeig» iyto yap si/t' o iropfruifOLS rdhe, 

y¥ovg TTjU TrapoStraif rip^iv^ 7} <r fljffv TroXai. 

01. aXX' ffUTwpfo/ij^, xa/ tre 7%<r^6 ry^g oSoo 1465 



ftrSpcT to ^fovbeiDg taken parentbeti- .1459. roiy /ioi ^CVou'] For rcu^ 

cally. ^tXcuy ZoKpvfiPoo^eup, The Scho- 

^ 1450. cdV 00 iro6^] " For whom my liast remarks that the masculine form 

table was never served with food apart of the dual is more Attic than thefemi- 

without me." (rovV iut9p6s») See nine. See Matthise Gr. Gr. $ 64. Obs. 

above, v. 533. "Join fiopas rpcdrcfo. 1 and 2. But here the remark of (£di- 

XtcpU and ftrcv rood* iatiphi are said pus may be considered as general : 

ht rapalJJiKw.** Erf. But Hermann " Do I not hear my dear met weeping?" 

says : Minime. and therefore the masculine gender is 

1453. oTr] Brunck rolr. And so used. 

£rfurdt. But EIrosley rightly intro- 1462. X/yw ri;] ** Do I sa^ anv 

duces the old reading ; making raSt/^* thiug [' to the purpose*] ? am I right ! 

iiBKieuf wap04tfoip depend on the words See Matthie Gr. Gr. § 488. 6. 

wp6(r0p fi4ptfufaif, putting in a parenthe- 1464. The sense is : ^tium ex aa vo- 

sis in the words (Mp€s thrU, &are fi^ Itlptate, quam olim percepiiti, eonjectU' 

otrdKiy irori (^x^^t ^^ ^ ^'> '''^ ramfecitsem de prtuenU, Erf. 

filov, Herm. 1465. rijiri* r^s Mov) This genitive 

1456. Toyp ynvcue] Qui non genihie is governed bv Mp or iyrl understood. 

«f parentibut inctttis, T' &y, i. e. roi &v. So Soph. Electr. 563. 'Epov tk rV 

So TiM is placed in Eurip. Med. 101 1. Kwu.yw''harr9iuv, rivot Uowy^s rdk «oAA& 

hdpffw fcdrci roc iral vh wfibs rtficfwy vrHftar* iax* ^^ *EXAddi. 
*n. Erf. 



OIAinorS TTPANNOS. Ill 

«S tixvct, woS TTOT itrri ; S«3p' It, Ixdf rs 

aig Tag aSeX^a^* raerSf rag ifiAg )(ipag^ 

ou ToS ^uroupyoS varpog Z[juu w^ bpav 

T& vpoirds TiafJUJTpk wpou^im^a-av ofjLfMtra* 1470 

0^ tijutiy, CO rsxy , ouO optov^ ou9 lerropcuv, 

'jrariip e^apdi]y lydsy auro^ r^pi^v. 

xai o'^cu Saxpu^o* Trpotr&s.iiFuv ykp ou trQiuw* 

vooufuvog rot \017raL roS jr^xpou ^loo^ 

o7ov jSicos/ai (T^o) 9rpo^ avSpwirwu j^pBwv* 14fY5 

iro(ag yap atrrtSv ^^tr elg hpt.i'Klag ; 

^oiag S* ioprag^ ivdiu ov x«xXat>ft^vai 

^po^ orxoy J^ea-ff avr) rr^g ^ewplag j 

aAA ijvix ay dig ?rpo^ yafjuou ijxijr axpLag^ 

rig oSro^ Sorai ; r/j^ wapappi^Uy rixvo, 1480 

roiaSr* oveiSij Xofb^ayaiy^ a to7|^ fjcto7|p 

7oyfi5(riv strrai tr^iSu d^* ojlco? Si]X)]jctara ; 
Ti yoLp KOLxmv a'jrea'Ti ; riy jraripa wariip 
vfuSv tTTs^vt* rr^y rsxoueray ^poo-ty, 



1468. &f T^ iScX^f] 'm for elf or 719. ti>6^v 8' 'CV»^(rrov ri^' V«» *f*' 

rplbs, is geoerRlly, if not always, used icXaufuyn^* f he passage may therefore 

by the Attic, tragic, and comic writers be rendered, " from whence you will 

only in the case of animate objects. See not come to your home bathed in tears 

Valckenaer, and Person, Phoen. 1415. instead of enjoyine the spectacle." 
Keen. Gregor.p.l9. Monk, Hipp.1293. 1480. vapa^liff§i, rtiaw] Johnson 

On this passage Elmsley remarks: traoslates badly ':fui if a a6;u»st<i6eros. 

" Although J»t 4*i is a proper expres- T4ietm is the vocatire, and vupMi^i is 

sion, there may be a doubt about &s neuter, as vapaSi\Keir9u and oyi^dr. 

rdf ifuis x^*" "^hi^ 1*°® *' remark- rciy are generally used, understanding 

able for the number of sigmas. KbfSwov. Qui$ adeo profeeta erit aU' 

1470.] npott^hniireuf, mmittrarunt, daeia? Brunck. 
£urip. loD. 347. Musgr. 1481. & ro7s] 'E/wIf yoy€v<ri are 

1477. $y0€y ob KCKXavftcW] " From Laius and Jocasta ; o^r ywwai are 

whence you will not return the subjects (Edipus and Jocasta. *Eoru is when 

of lamenution, instead [of enjoying] you shall come icfAs ydfamw iuqids. The 

thespectacle; or instead of the [mourn- sense is: qua meit parentUmt rimulque 

ful sensationa excited in the spectators veitris noxa erunt, £rf. That Jocasta 

by the] exhibition/* KcicAav^yor, how- is chiefly meant, is rightly stated by 

erer, also signifies weeping. Choeph. Elmsley. Herm. 



112 SO*OKAEOrS 

o6iU irsp aitrog icwdprij xolh toSu 1<ra}y 14*85 

fxri^eracl ujtta^, covirtp aurog e^c^u. 

roiaSr* ov^^hsltrOs. xSira rig yafjLsT^ 

ot>x ttrriu ouSfip, cS rexy * aXXa SijXaS^ 

y^ip<ro\}g ^Qaptjyou xaydfji/ivg ufjuSig ^ewy. 

c3 TTou MeifOixitogf aXX' ffTrci [lotfog Trarr^p 1490 

ravraiv X^Xci^t/ai, va> yap, co '^(ircuo-defe^v, 

oXoiXa/Afy Sti' ovrt, jtt)] o-^t wsp^t^g 

iTTto^dg^ a¥dv8pougf iyy^VBig^ oT^wpuiyag^ 

fjLT^y i^icditryig rotrSs ro7g ifjuoTg xaxoig. 

aXX' otxTitrov o'^ag, ^^e ry^T^ixda'^ opwu 1495 



r 

1489, ^a^yai] Brunck mys this illud cogitaodum est, quum istiiismodi 
means rkeanurBtu, But there is no verba tribrachum habeant, vei prop* 
reasoo for thus departing from its pro- ter banc canssam raiiorem eoram 
per sense, ptrire, pettum ire, in this usum esse ; deinde hiatum tstum non 
and the passages mentioned by him. in omnibus compositis eamdem ha- 
£rf. here ofTensionem; porro saepe, etiam 

1490. Mtyoucim] In scansion this si abesset hiatus, tmesin fuisse dicti- 
is a bacchius, 4»s forming only one onis poeticae caussa prsferendam ; 
syllable, as ir^Xcwf is an iambus, denique verbum mpiPkaf minorem Ti- 
Sept. Theb. 2.*0<rrcf ^Xdatrti vpSryos deri vulgaris sermonis, quam alia hu- 
iw rpiOfMtnji v^cwf. jusmodi verba, speeiem prsbere. 

1492. TcpilSpr] Vulg. va^9pf. Mam etiam in melicis versibus quum 

Various corrections have been pro- ircpfoAAo, irtpi&pyws, ir^pidZvmts inveni- 

posed for this corrupt readiuff; and antur, non videmus v-fpt^tty, ircfN^yfiy, 

Dawes proposed v§pd!^s, to which an aliaque vulgaria usurpari : ut non hi- 

objection is that Person has shown on &tus, sed verbum vulgi sermonem re« 

Med. 284. that the tragic writers in ferens displicuerit." 
iambic, trochaic, or legitimate ana- 1493. «t«x^* iu^Mpovs] This, as 

pcstic verM, did not permit ircpt before also 1393. is an instance of asynde* 

a vowel, either in the same or in dif- ton : see above, v. 1284. A passage 

ferent words. Hermann retained ««- similar to this is quoted by £rfurdt 

pd6ps, not as a true, but as a more from Heracl. 224. :toi ydp rA aJUrxp^ 

probable reading than any other. He X^P^^ ^ ir<$Xci xoicbr, 'Lcerot, Mrras, 

makes the following remarks on Por- (vyycvcis, ftifyutt kohSbv BA^^ vp6s 

son's canon : " Porsoni observationem «W*o2rf , fiklf^our) IkkwBoi fiU^ 
ego auidem utiliasimam esse judico, ^yycytZr] Hermann has put the 

nee aubito, quin tragici trtpiix^ir, stop after this word. The sense, he 

•rtpiopfy, et similia, propter hiatum savs, is wrmxds, iofMpovs, dXMfUFw, 

evitaro in tnmetris studuerint : sed owns iyytrtTs, ' 
talia omnia quum non aliam necessi- 1495. I have removed the comma 

tatem habeaot, quam qus a sensu after 6p&v, that £8c may be referred to 

recti venustique proficiscitur, etiam iff^fiovs, £rC 



/ 



- '' I ■' I '^^^^^^^mm^^^m^^^m^m^^^^^t^^^^mfmtft 



OIAinprS TYPANNOS. 113 

xoXX* ay Tafrf^yoi^y* vSfy Z\ rotrr iS^^etrdi [jloi 
o5 Kouf^g oifi} ^v, 0100 S^ Xcpovo^ 1500 

fijEto^ x\}pi](rai rou ^urfucrayro^ irarpog. 
KP. aXi^, fy i^xsig Soxpuoiv ; dXX* W« a"rtf7ojj 

OI. irsicrioyf xel [irfilv iJSw. 

KP. Tayra ykp xaipiS xaXa, 

OI. oT<rfl* f^' ofg oSv «Tjui/ ; 

KP. Tii^ng^ xai tot sla-ofiou xXucoy. 

01. yijg fjL oTTtog Wjtttf/si^ a^roixov. 

KP. roSf S^eoEf ft* aWsTg Soo'iv, 1505 

OI. aXX* ^io7g y* fp^flio-ro^ -^xoi. 

KP. roiyapouy rsti^si rap^a. 

OI. ^j)^ Toty o5v ; 

KP. ^ i^^ ^popoS ydpi ov <pi>Mi y^iyny fjMTT^v, 



1497. iff ifw^tfiu x«pO '^bts was a being long. '* You havfe proceeded far 

Sledge of engagement. See Eurip. enough in weeping ; " *' yon have wept 

led. 21. Heracl. 308. Helen. 847. enough." 

Musgr. 1504. #^* ots oSv cT/ki ;] Ifywy i4>* 

1499. ci^«4rdc] Thii utobe taken off Ixw riiw ifuanov SmUomt; Schol. 
in a pasBive sense. So the Schol.: "at what objects I am aiming 1" or 
ToCt* ftfx<^^ f^h r«6rns r^f €^» *' what I wish?" "'Eirl with a dative 
TVTx^crc &ir^ ifiov. Perhaps no se- denotes condition. "Eirl robots, hae 
cond instance of this can be found : Uge, hae eanditiene ; 1^* oTs, qua lege, 
but Sophocles was fond of innovating qua condUiene, Aristoph. Plut, 1068. 
on words. Brunck. In iEsch. Choeph. odieow htl ro^ou tlaiv. 1000. 1141* 
302. rdj^ d(rrrat, which Schutze Lysistr. 251. Ran. 589.'* Brunck. 
translates max ipte experieris, we may \4^us, ical r&r' dro/uu kX^w] 
understand in a passive sense ttatim iEschyl. Sept, 263. Aiyois tof &s 
jeietur. Erf. rdx^ora, km rd)^ ^o/uu, Plaut. 

1500. Koip^f] Eiyedit, as Electr. Pseud, ii. 2. 62. HA. Non ita est, 
1259. Ijbanius vol. ii. p. 376, A. o9 sed scin quid te orem, Syrel PS, 
mup6s, avyita$i(ofAer, Musgr., sciam si dizeris. Erf. 

1502. Swrpdwy] AoKpimw is here 1505. Jhroutwl Gl. ^(^pMrror, 

fi ^ participle^ the penult Erf, 



114 2;0*0KA. OIAin. TTP. 

OI. airayi vip ft* f yrfudtv ^Sij. 

KP. ^Tfi;f« wy, rixvmy ^ a^u. 

OI. [A,rfia[JLmg rotirag y ?Xii} jctot/. 

KP. ?rayra /A19 ^o^Xou xpanTy. 

xo} yo^p a *xpdTri<ragj ou <roi nS 3io> ^uvso'Tfro. 

XO. <S Trdrpag 0iJ6j^ f vo/xoi, Xfft#(ra"6T*, OISiVoop oSe, 
0^ rex xXf7v' ouvlyfJMT ^Sij, xa) xparifrrog ^y ayiip* 
oy riV oti l^rjXwu xoX/rcoy xal ri^aig hriSxhreov^ 
ilg oeroy xXJScoya Sffiy^^ truit^opSig tXiJXt/dey. 
aJoTf ^yijToy oyr*, fxsiVijy Tijy rsXft>ra/ay iSeiy 1515 
^[xipay ff^rio'xoToSyra, [JLrfiiv oX6/^siy, xp}y ay 
ripfjM ToS fiUu 'TrspoKryjj fJLTjSiy aXysiyoy fraSoiy. 



1510. (vWtfverol " Pro (vr^KCYKc, ro/oy tS]?', 8«wt irtp^ot ^f^por f^o 

prWu^runC." Elmsiey. icdtrw. Troad. 613. Tvr S*cMaifi^r«iV 

1512 Kykh-iOTOf] Not opCtmtu, but Mifd^ra yo/J^rr* ci)ri;x<'^> */'^'' ^ d«{r]y. 

foCmliifimiM. His probity is men- Ovid Metam. iii. 135. Ultima semper 

tioned next line ; bis power ought not Eispectsnda dies homini : diciqne 

to be passed over. Erf. Hermann sub- beatus Ante obitum nemo supremaque 

joins : emintntusimus. funera debet. Ausonius in ludo vii* 

1513. *Ov rls oC Cn^^'] The M8S. Sapientum : Spectandum dico ter- 

Boris 06 ffiX^, Masgrave saw the roinum vitas pnus. Turn judicandum, 

sense of the passage, and proposed hv si manet feiicitas. Brunck. See 

ris ob (fiK^ iro\tT&y r^r r^xns hrf' Trach. 2. add add i£schyl. Agam. 

tKtwtr, Seager br ris oi) *(fikov iro- 937. seq. '0\€lffcu 9k xA Btor rt- 

Xirfir, rats tvxbus hriBKimgy, I think Xcvr^arr* iv cdc<rTO( ^(Xji. Diooy- 

I have restored the true reading, and sius Stobssi Serm. 103. p. 560. Oio|- 

have not hesitated to place it in the r&w tk firthtU lafii^ 6\€i6y totc K/>typ, 

text. The sense is: quern qtii$ dvium irp<y aMy cS rcAcirr^oi^.XSp. Eurip. 

twn felieem prtedicavU, invuiitque for" Suppl. 270. Iph.A. 161. Here. F. 

tufue ejut 1 Herm, 103. Antiop. fragm. xxxix. 5. and 

hnixiww] Like Lat invideniy Aug. fragm. vi. 3. — *£T(«ricosrovrrB 

which Cicero derives d. nimit intuendq iSeiir, ei^^psctantem dum indtat. Erf. 

foriunam alierxiu. Erf. See the reasoning of Solon, Herod. 

1515. &rrc3nrrH lliis sentiment Clio, $32. 
is very frequent among the tragic 1517. ripiux roS filov] The first 

writers. Euripides Androm. 100. noun is put without the article, as (Ed. 

Xp^ V oCror' %lwu¥ oH^W ^^ui¥ C. 725. ripfM r^r atnripiau Phil. 

fipm&yt Ufly 4y ^Q»6vro% r^v rcXcu- 900. Svo-x^pcia roD ywHiiAceros, Erf. 



QUESTIONS. 



I. Expkun and g^ve instances of the figure called oxymoron, 
8. What is meant by the ahitract^hevag put for the concrete f 

3. Explain the difference in usage between i/iov, i/io^ lffl» and 

4w What is the signification of ir6T% in inlerrogatiye sentences ? 

5. Derive and give the various meanings of do^^w in the three tra- 
gedians. 

6. MThat is the force of the preposition U in composition with a 
verb? 

7. State the different meanings of the word UaiAv. 

8. From what circumstance did (Edipus derive his name ? 

9. In what sense is Ifw frequently used ? 

10. In what cases are /ii) oh joined together in the same sentence P 

II. Why did the Atdc poets affect metaphodcal terms derived 
firom maritime affairs ? Give instances. 

12. Explain the phrase oI(Sc ri ilfu, 

13. What is the meaning and force of fiovc and ciriroc in compo- 
sition? 

14. Distinguish between Ivfi^pd and IwaSXayii^ 

15. What is the quantity and accentuation of the last syllable of 
T/^iv and v/Aiv in the tragic writers ? 

16. What are the different meanings of KfMvk^ and &px*»* ? 

17. State the quantity of the penults of comparatives in uav in the 
Attic, Ionic, and Doric dialects, and give instances. 

18. Explain the construction, vcxrovvrfc, ^ iy^, OhK iertv vfU^v 
Strrcf l^ ieov voett, 

19. What are the distinct meanings of dnnpb^ and npta€vQ,v^nd of 
Mrifikiu and Avodiifiiuf ? 

20. Explain the construction orov tiq UftaOuw ixpH^ff^^ o,v, 

21. What are the different usages of the imperfect tense? 

22. Show the force of the particle Slv when repeated in a sen- 
tence. 

23. What cases are put absolutely, and under what circum- 
stances? 



1 1 6 QUESTIONS* 

24. With what tense are the words a^v dif most frequently 
joined ? 

85, What is the strict meaning of hit P 

26. Why was Delphi called iroX^xpv<roc? 

27. To what heathen deities was the epithet Vaaioxoc applied, 
and why ? 

28. What is the strict meaning of dd<r9u, and under what cir- 
cumstances does it goyem an accusative case ? 

29. Explain the idiomatic expression, ^v^ar iKrowiav f\6ya 
Tfifiaroc ; and illustrate it by similar instances. 

SO. What is the strict meaning and origin of the word vtSirot ? 
31. What is the derivation and meaning of tifioc? 
S2« Distinguish between &Krti and 3cc. 

33. Uaiav Sk \dftirit. Explain the peculiarity in this sentence, 
and illustrate it by similar passages. 

34. 'AxaXffoc iff-n-iS^y : what is the force and meaning of this 
idiom ? 

35. What was the ddXa/toc 'A^^irp^mc? 

36. Why was the Pontus called EhKtivoc? 

37. What is the derivation of Avcnoc as an epithet of 
Apollo? 

38. Of the forms dddfiaeroc and dS&fiaroc, which was preferred 
by the tragic writers ? 

39. What is the strict meaning of dvaKov^lZw ? 

40. Explain and illustrate the phrase f t'c dvToifc reXA, 

41. What is the distinction between ffcw and ipxofiai^ abo be- 
tween dtrtifii and dwipxo/iaif 

42. What was the x^P^*^^ ? 

43. Give the different forms of xdpa in the genitive, dative, and 
accusative. 

44. What case of the person prayed to, and what infinitive mood 
does thxofiat require after it ? 

45. What is the government of 6 ahrS^ 7 Give instances of 
idem having the same government in Latin. 

46. Give the strict meaning of wdXat with the present tense. Is 
any Latin word used in a similar manner ? 

47. Why was Tiresias called ^tXac ? 

46. What is the government of v6ktv in the following pas- 
sage? n6\tv fiiv, tl Kal ftj) pXixitc, fpoviie S* ^fJMC, Oi^ v6v^ 
livviffTiv, 

49. Enumerate the Ionic forms mpst commonly used by the tra- 



QUESTIONS. 117 

50. What are the different cases required by fOoviia ? 

51. In what sense is the interjection ^cv used? 

52. What tense do itg and 5irwc» with or without /ii), as also o(f 
fif^ require ? Give an instance of each. 

53* Supply the ellipse in the following passage, and quote similar 
instances : *0c 0^ ^^^ kyu ravrbv trdBut, 

54. State the 'various readings and the objections to them, and 
the true reading of the following passage : iyu» ^ o^ /i^ irort Td/i* 
IKavtltriiff fiii rd rf U^ifvut koko, 

55. Give the distinct meanings of drtyKroc and drcXc ^rifroc* 

56. Explain the phrase d»Q dpy^c ^x^* 

57. What is the difference between aKfiBes and iXfiBki: in interro- 
gative sentences ? 

58. Distinguish between yvutrbc and yvuHrroc, 

59. What are the meanings of the participles x^'^P*^ ^^^^ 
KKaiwv ? 

60. To whom is the appellation rd ^ikraTa applied? Give 
instances. 

61. In what sense is cvoiv used by the Greek poets ? 

62. State the distinct usages of hi and xp^* 

63. To what do the words Kpiovroc rrpotrrdrov ytypd^fuii 
allude ? 

64. What cases does the verb bvuiV^ta require after it ? And how 
is the passage tv^\6v ^' aifei^urac to be understood ? 

65. Distinguish between vpb^ ravra and irphg rovroic* 

66. What does the particle ii) denote in interrogative sentences ? 

67. How is vpoinKvi)Q used in the passage VKti-wrpifi wpodttKvifc ? 
Give similar instances. 

68. Explain and illustrate by other instances the expression 
Apptir' Appilruv, 

69. What is the peculiarity in the phrase 2Xa/i^e fdfia ? 

70. Why had Delphi the appellation of fucbfi^aXot ? 

71. In what sense is hnitruf used in the tragic writers and in 
Homer ? 

72* What are the difibrent governments of ^ia» and 6^<r«:dvw in 
the tragic and in prose writers ? 

73. What is the meaning of o^roc when it denotes the person 
spoken to, and of 8^f &vt)p when it denotes the person speaking ? 

74. Explain the phrase oltrff ut£ voiiiaov ; and show how it differs 
from oltr&ifQ iroi]|<rc(C ; 

75. What is the force of Suvbg in such phrases as itivbc Uyitv, &c. ? 



118 QUESTIONS. 

76. Give the different usages of the middle voice : is the middle 
ever used for the active, where both voices exist, and vice versa ? 

77. Explain the difference between ypa^c exw and Sypai^, 

78. When is the particle Av joined with the subjunctive, and when 
with the optadve mood ? 

79. Is iiTTi fte SoKpvirai good Greek ? 

80. What is the peculiarity of construction in the line '£c ralrb 
AiXpSiv K&irb Aav\iac dytt ? 

81. Explain the expressions, iid Tvxnc ^vai, ^t' divptic fiaivHv^ 
Sid ^vov xtaptiv, did woOov iXOetv, 

82. What is the construction of the following passage ? ^Qi fci) 
iiviov iOffTi fiiiT* dvrwv rivd Ao/juhq Ux€99at, 

83. Is the active ever used for the middle, and vice versa ? Give 
instances. 

84. What effect does p initial produce upon a short vowel preced- 
ing ? Quote instances. 

85. What is the meaning of the passage <;^pcc ^vrtvtt rvpawov ? 

86. What is the origin of rvjoawoc, and how was it applied by 
the Greeks ? 

87. Explain the meaning of Axovta when joined with the adverbs 
ffdueuic, c^,&c. and show by instances that audio was used in the same 
sense by the Latins. 

88. What is the signification of Uvf/Aww in the middle voice, and 
how is it reconcileable to Kuster's scheme of the middle voice ? 

89. What does ovWafxtdyut denote when it requires a dative, and 
what, when an accusative ? 

90. What is the difference between irotscn and vp&afrm with an 
adverb ? 

91. Explain the peculiarity of idiom in the line Uoiwu &v 'apBpa 
' fAapTvpyfftuv rd <rd, 

92. What is the difierence between diaTopoc and Suiropoc ? Which 
form is most commonly used ? 

93. Which of the two parents gave name to the child ? 

94. Derive and explain the word ttOt, 

95. What is the meaning of idta xai/oeiv, with and without a dative 
case? 

96. Where a person is addressed by name, what are the relative 
positions of the pronoun, the copulative conjunction, and the 
name? 

97. What is the difference between koI iroZoc and irotoc xai ? 

98. To what opinion among the ancients does the following pas* 



QUESTIONS. 119 

sage allude ? Ovk oT^ ofAfiaoiv troioic pXiwotv Haripa iror* av irpotrtUov 
ci'c "AiSov fAoXbw ? 

99. What is the meaning of wpbg with a genitive case ? 

100. Explain the meaning of aoi and fioi when said to be redun- 
dant 

101. What are the different meanings otdaKpvuiv, when its penult 
is long, and when short ? 

102. Explain the force of the prepositions in the words ItriKktifia, 
wp6aK(iftai,iic^ivio,fitrairifiina, irtpiirordofAaif wpoiroviofuUfdvaxiviiinff 
KaroKTiivWf vvvTOfAOC, 

103. How comes the word pvoficu in the middle voice to signify 
actively, I defend^ 

104. Explain the words Kpii9<roy* ayx^ynSf and support the ex- 
planation by parallel passages. 

105. What variations are there in the accounts of Jocasta*s death 
as given in Homer, Sophocles, and Euripides ? 

106. What is the quantity of the penult of the following words in 
Homer and the tragedians, l(ro^9 ^i^oc/Apric, A\vut, BaKpvutv (lacry" 
mcarum), iaspvutv (Jacrymans), ^uu, Aii : the quantity of the first 
syllables of iaotc» "^Vl^h ^vydrijp^ iOdvarog : and the last of /lifOQ 
and rdXaQ ? Qiiote authorities. 

107. Derive and give the strict meaning of the following words •' 
p€i^/ifd6SfdyvpTr^Cf AoKiacn-poinjKaKiZu,/u<r6ft^a\og,^iri\aroCf ditTTriOfia^ 
fiflX^voppd^tf ayi^Xaritai, dtuipbg, fiovvo/ioCf tiXafiiofiau 

108. State the various readings of the following lines, the objec- 
tions to any of them, and show which is the best : 

1. 'AXX' i^tpewfv vvv ^ IwuevpSt r lyw. 

2. tied fiffv pkyaQ 6^9a\ftb£ oc narpbc Td^ot. 

3. T«c d* '6vTtv iliri; 

4. 'OXirtXa/icv iv ovTi, fiff 9^ mpdiyg, 

5. OijK fT (TV r iiQ cHicovg, <rv rt, Kpiuiv, miyag, 

109. Correct and explain the rules agmnst which the following 
lines ofiend : 

a. ttSXic ydp Hinrip Kt^vrbQ titrop^Ct dyav. 

/3. dvSpStv H TTp&rov iv rt Kvfi^paic piou. 

y. W\ t{fXatri9fiff' i»s <rk /ikv vvv W« 7^. 

f, ii(TT MlKtits o^fioBt K^/ik Kvfi/iaxov, 

t, Kaxbv jcotfwc v^v a^otpov iKVpiyf/at /3(ov. 

T. 'H pj}r6v ; ^ oif dtpirbv dXkov ddivai ; 



ISO QUESTIONS. 

110. Illustrate the following line : 

111. Explun the usage of iS^cXov with the infinitiTe mood, and 
ahow the difference in meaning between ohx £^\ov Krawfiv^ and /it) 

1 12. In what cases may the article be omitted, and in what not^ 
before the infinitive wed as a noun? 

113. Under what circumstances is wc used for iIq in the Attic and 
in the Ionic dialect ? 

1 14. Why is the plural noun used for the singular in passages 
expressive of sorrow ? 

1 15. From oIoq is derived the compound oww6\oq : why is doXa. 
ltfl7r6\oQ, not ^oXa/co^rAoc, d^ved from daXo^ioc ? 

116. Explain, and give similar instances of the phrase ywaZccS r* 
oii yvvaUca, 

117. What is the distinction between vtpovti and iropirfi? To 
what cruel purposes have they both been applied as mentioned in 
the Greek tragic, and other writers ? 

118. Give the various readings of the following line : *Ofi^p^^ 
X^i^Ka y aifiaroe dircrcyycro. 

1 19. What is the government of icpooKitpm ? 

ISO. Explain the force of S/icuc in passages like the following : 
riyvwffcw ffa^Q, Kalfctp tTicoritvbi, riiv yt trf^v alSr^v t/juog, 

121. In what genders of the accusative are viv and fuv used ? 

122. Explain the line*'Qc tr' ^OkXtiaa fitiS" avayvStvcu, irdr* dv. 



GREEK INDEX. 



A. 



&rQXar4», ortbographj of, 403. 

iyvibs, used both actively and pas- 
ly, 673. 

iMfua-os, 206. 

Mw, 255. 

iSucTos, 891. 

iucdfungs, 255. 

dxoitt KOK&i, meaning of, 897. 

werii, 178. 

^Aif, with a participle, 1054. 

&\i90, quantity of tne penult of, 688. 

itfuuftdxtTos, 177. 

Afu>pos, 249. 

ifiii^ot, government of, 887. 
iLf^diw iuquil, 1243. 
^, usage of, when repeated, 139. 
With the present indicative, a sole- 
cism, 577. Repetition of, in the 
same sentence, 821. With the im- 
prative, 1425. 
Ara, meaning of in composition, 46. 
iufaKowjUfu, 219. 

Ib>a(, derivation and meaning of, 85. 
i^^a^t'^ryinf/u^ taken transitively, 1068. 
Ayflp0<W, 46. 

&rcifu, strict meaning of, 230. 
iarot^o<r^(m, 483. 
Ar^cirof, 197. 
i»o<rrp4^, 1147. 
ioF&ri/ios, the same as 6rifMS, 216. 
itpaSos, 277. 643. 
"Afms, 191. 

ipX^ and tcparitt distinguished, 54. 
ttrrxirrof , 337. 
ArfAc^niros, 337. 

iSppft. (Ed, R. 



&X«^of AtfwOw, meaning of, 192. 
^OMrros hxovs, 962. 



B. 



fiaihs, 743. 

fidnruifos, meaning of, 510. 

$\htm 6p$ii, 420. 



r. 



y^oxos, 160. 

yafigphs, meaning of, 70. 

7c> used in answers with a participle, 

not a verb, 1004. 
Tn^/Aif, 523. 
yi^wrhs, not yimarhs, in the tragic 

writers, 362. 
yuyvuKdi r* oi ywtuKa, 1256. 



A. 



9€tyhs \4y€ip, 544. 

9tA, with a genitive after verbs of mo- 
tion, meaning of, 766. 

Ztar6pos and Ziiropos distininiished. 
1027. 

8<^AAu/u, to forget, 319. 

d^{a mplffTvrtu, 904. 



E. 



idot x^f!^*^* with and without a dative, 

meaning of, 1063. 
#7ab ob, forming an iambus in scan* 

sion, 333. 



129 GREEK INDEX. 

ffl« titinamy 856. % yAp, in iotemigative MDteaceB metii- 

f 2 and tl ydp^ with Uie optative, eliip- ing of, 993. 

tic usage of, 80. litem, ttrict meamng of, 390. 

fl9f, derivation and meaning of, 1061. f^ux, quantity of the lait syllable of, 

ff^ and yfytf^tim, with a dative par- in the tragedians, 39. 

ticiple of a vob " to hope/' &c. 

meaning of, 1346. 

c2tS\f6pQr, 1139. ^* 

Mn/i4m and kmldmUm, dtstinguisbed, a. « #. ^ . . 

114. ^^ »oXiVnf»^^«», not doAiyunr^r, why, 

^ififfy^^ 355 1208. 

I«yi1|l^>t' 1 130. JdXiMWf ;Aj.«irpfn|s. what. 19S. 

iintiimiuu, 944. JT^*' ^L^ 

lrrc(M» 153. dt^Aaro*, 250. 

I«c»r, oL &wy, 1230. ^«*^»' """"^y' ■» ■PP**^ to * 

lAa^r28. soothsayer. 299. 

lAci;9«p6 (Tr^/M, 699. »M<pif, mining of. different from 

iiuv, 4fuA, i^, emphatic, 2. ^ T?*^ ",** . , . 

<ir <rol «ri«i. meaning of, 315. ^f' difficult meanmg of, 5. 

itwyhsf 655. ^'O'Atip. quantoty of the first 9f\Uh\e 

^wd?J<of»m, 264. ^» 1<>^' 

ivdt^iov fikiww, how used, 1114. 

MorovftM, 206. ^ 

criira. " with respect to." 850. lHos, 173. 

i^drytXos, who, 1223. fm, 8^. &c., usage of, with the sub- 

^{^UAo/ioi, 131 1. junctive and with the optative, 71 . 

iiipxo/Mi, 1004. Ira, in, t^pa, Jhms, kc„ require some- 

4^ur69f, whether ever taken neutrally, times the indicative, sometimes tlw 

426. subjunctive or optative, 1376. 

iwif^fryv»fu, 1244. ftm/u, aUMifoiMoi, &c., not followed 

ifrydConat, government of, 1360. by the infinitive, but by a participle. 

Ipcww xpcMiy> 715. 66. 
4s rptSds, US3. 

?0W«pot, 178. K. 
4(m rov hiymrros, 910. 

c2 wpdtrtnt and cS wot4a$, difference be- xol raSra and md rdSc, elliptie usage 

tween, 999. of, 37. 

Ei^KXca, Ei^irAcio, 161. K^pa, declension of. 264. 

tlteKeiis, 161. icter4<rxop, for jcctrcffx^/uirr, 776. 

w6xoftm, goviemment of, 270. Passive K»nryop4v, government of, 513. 

sense, 1499. K^KXav/Upos, meaning of, 1477. 

ci^, 90. K€i6m, used both actively and nen- 

i^UfjMt, government of, 759. trally. 961. 

hpvtufim, 1275. kXaimp, meaning of, 364. 1145. 

$pw, the past tense used for the pre- icpMlatrmp, 1355. 

sent, 9. kvhKUis, 161. 

hBp&rwros, 1338. KuAA^m. 1097. 

I^«, with a participle. 576. ir^wr. application of. 392. 

H. A, 

^, in interrogative sentences meamng of, AoMut^ws waa, for waa Aa/Mmov, 

430. 268. 



/ 



GRE£K INDEX. US 

\iyt0 ri, 1462. ip0d Bfifuna, 527. 

Aoitaa, derivation of, 41 1. oOydphf, meaninff of, 82. 

A&nios, 204. aXros, applied to tne 2d peiBOD, mean* 

ingof,531. 

n. 

fi^ anderatood, 650. omitted, 1081. 
idKiaros, derivatioD of, 1301. vwclr A^ci, 187. 

/mXAmt, Qodentood before an adicctiTe, «uf , ambisaoiis, 445. 
1203. «uf rris r^j, 1073. 

lihf o^, meanine of, 486. vdXoi, with a present tensCf strict 

fMtr6/i4i!BiKos, 483. meaning of, 290. 

/d^ o6, frequently form one syllable in ««tA\w, neutrally taken, 153. 
scansion, 13. are scarcely ever joined mrrtX^t Sc^uip, meaning of, 923. 
unless a negative precedes m the *"p' ob94if iirrv, 975. 
same sentence, 13. vf^, not nsed^ before a vowel in the 

ftotf meaning of, when said to be re- same or in different words, 1492. 
dundant, 2. redundant, 701. wffirn and vo^, how distinguished, 

1^69. 
wXdyos and vXdi^, by whom used, 67. 
' votos xol and md voSbt, difference be- 

tween 1 122 

"'1,?^ ."!^nW ^^M ^^^ "°" '^••*' '« •^"*"°?' • dissyllable, 629. 
gulwand plurd^ 1328. wiAXdittf rt ico^ £ro(, 1275. 

vofnri^, 1269. 
B. «^«» use of in interrogative lenten" 

ces, 2. 
^wa^Xaryii and fyf/A^opii, distinguished, «y>c0«^cpof, 1353. 

33. wpo^ttKvvfu, used neutrally, 457. 

wpbf, with a genitive, meaning of, 
1421. 
^* Tpoffdanm, never used absolutely, 664. 

, , . , . . , , . wpo4rmi9&, government of, 354. 

' the article used for the relaUve, ,J«rt>7opoj, whether ever used in a 

X i 2: 1 A^c !««»*• «'»»«' ^^33- 

6 for oirof, 1075. vpocK^, government of, 1298. 

nA^^l^ITtif' »p«rrdT,,, meaning of, 412. 

8«ff ii^ for *y*, 533. wAryof . 1 195. 

a»», application of, 312. ^^ ' 

OWwous, the orthography of, 40. p^ 

MCmns, 839, 

^f Tf tK " I am able," 24; ^ j^j^j^^ ^^ effect of, on the quan- 

dtarpvifta, 1315. li^y ^,f ^ preceding short vowel, 

'OAv/AVDS, 861. 72 340 

SfOawopot, difierent meaninn of, 460. ^ ' Alining of, 72. 

OfMr, meanmg of, at the end of a sen- '^ 

tence, 1323. 
&mM(», government of, 413. ^ 

^tffm, in the sense of the future, 491. 
ioan4o¥, or some similar word under- ffw, redundant, 701. 

stood before sentences governed by ^ripm, meaning of, 11. 

hs or fcrwf, 326. rrd/uo, word«, 427. 



124 



OREEK INDEX. 



wMMfiBiim, with a datiTe and with 
an aocuaative, meaning of, 964. 

a^liHoKw, 222. 

irviMMviitt, 1102. 

cvitMpijKrmo, 116. 

oir d«^, joined with a verb future, 
146. 

vw^awa/uu, 1510. 

fffT^ip, used in the feminine, 81. 



T. 



r, the alliteration of the letter, 372. 
ri T^f Hxyi't for i^ r{>xn, 970. 
r& ^(\rara, meaniog of, 367. 
TBVT^, at the end of an iambic line, 

333. 
rtsM for rabrhp, not frequent in the 

trag;ic writers, 727. 
T*K49t, 223. 
Tu, repeated, 1093. 
t69€ rikfAtis for 98c r^Aftiy, 125. 
ri$€y used for 50ffy, 1048. 
'ToaovTor and roioDroy, not roaovro 

and ToiovTo, in the tragic and an- 
cient comic writers, 764. 
ro6fi^r oljua irarpht, for al^ta ro(/iou 

ircvr/>^f, 1387. 
rovrcp used for e^tp, 1048. 
roSro fiir, followed by rovro 84, rovr^ 

»B0it, rovr* AAXo, &c, 602. 
rp(8ovXof, 1056. 
rpo^j in the sense of fo6o/si, 1. 
rvyxl^m, with a participle, strict 

meaning of, 87. 
rvpatniis, for r^paifwos, 128. 
Hpamfos, meaniog of, 867. 



T. 



tfwf and ^fuy, quantity of the last syl- 
lable of in the tragedians, 39. 630. 



imp^pm, with a genitive, 38 1< 
6w4pxofuu, 387. 
ImiiprrA rg v6a^, 218. 
&wwrrpai^U, 718. 
lhmfK»s, 1383. 



^^ cir or TfAs, meaning of, 516. 
^tpof is, meaning of, 516. 984. 
^ffO, meaning of, 317. ^ 
^/ii|, meaning of, 43.*158. 
^Bopiw, different cases governed by, 

311. 
^potf4w, with an adverb, meaning of, 

1071. 
^porrliot fyx^'* 169. 



X. 

Xa/p«ir, with impunity, 364. 
XifXaCo. 1279. 
X^ft^t what, 241. 
xip^ &i«irrf r, who, 904. 

a. 

As, with the nominative, genitive, and 
accusative absolute, 242. 

i>s and Zmos, with or without ftii, pre- 
cede the future indicative, or the 
aorist subjunctive, 326. 

its, with a genitive joined to the verb 
fx«> 346. 

As (or €ls, 1171. 

As for elf or *p6s, used only in the 
case of animate objects, 1468. 

d^Xor, with an inBnitive, the mean* 
ingof, 1150. 



/ 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



A. E. 

Abstract for the concrete, 1. 85. ExcommunicatioD, instances of, 237. 

Accusative aftir verbs of knowing, de- 
scribing, &c. 225.; ace. noun put 
in apposition with a whole sentence, G. 

602. ; ace. without grammatical go- 
vernment, 710.; ace. of the thing Genitive absolute with As, 11.; gen. of 
with the ace. of the pronoun instead the cause, 692. ; ^en. of the participle 
of the genitive, 708. put absolutely without a substantive, 

Accusatives of neuter adjectives after 831. 
verbs which regularly require a ge- Genitive absolute without a participle, 
nitive or dative, 597. 1260. 

Adjective in the relative and not in the Genitive of the cause governed by the 

antecedent sentence, 424. adjective preceding, 692. 1339. 

Altars among the Greeks were placed 

in front of their houses, 16. 
Aposiopesis, instances of, 1289. I. 

Article used to arrest attention, lll2. ; 

omitted with the nom. and ace. used Iambic senaries without caesura or 
as a noun, 1 162. quasi-cssura, 597. 

Asyndeton, instances of, 1284. 1493. Images of the Gods erected in the 
Attic futures, 233. forum, 20. 

Imperfect tense, strict meaning of, 36. 

122.; imp. for aor., not vice versa, 

C.' 1378. ; imp. of verbs in vfu rarely 

occur, 1441. 
Children fr^uently called by terms Infinitive for the imperative, 463. 
proper of the young of other animals, Ionic forms of words most commonly 
16. used by the tragic writers, 305. 

Chorus speakine of itself in the sin- 
gular and in the plural, 521. ; chorus 
whether always mentioned at the be- M. 

ginning of a scene, 1104. 
Comparatives in uty, the quantity of Masculine form of the dual more Attic 
penult of, 55. than the feminine, 1459. 

Soph, (Ed. R. ■ 



126 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



Me*«enger8 of good tidings crowned Plague, description of, 25. 168. 

wiih laurels, 83. Pluwl for the singular, 367. 1087. 

Metaphors from maritime aiTairs com- 1177. 

men in the Attic language, and why. Prepositions, governing two nouns, fi«- 

23. quently joined to the latter, 727. 

Present for the aorist, 559. 

N. Primitive for the possessive, 587. 

Names given by both parents to chil- 
dren, 1030. ^ R, 

Neuter plural for neuter singular, 430. 

Nominativus pendens, account of, 60. Redundance or repetition, instances of 

Noun, government of, when referring to 58. 

two verbs, or a verb and a parti- Reduplication of the positive adjec- 

ciple which require different cases, tive used instead of the superlative. 

117. 466. ^ 

Noun of sound joined to a verb of 
sight, 187. 475. 



T. 



O. 

(Edipns, whence derived, 8. 
Oxymoron, instances of, 1. 

P. 

Participle with the verb tlfd, 1 139. 



Two temples of Minerva at Thebes, 20. 



V. 



Verb, the simple for the compound, 
435. 



THE END. 



LOWOOII: 

rr(nt«d by A. SpornvwooDB, 

New. StraeC-Squnre. 



PHILOCTETES: 

WITH 

ENGLISH NOTES, ORIGINAL AND SELECTED; 

AND 

EXAMINATION QUESTIONS, INDEXES. &c. 

BY 

G. BURGE8, A.M. 

TRINITY COLLIOK, CAMBRIDGE. 



PREFACE. 



In preparing for the press this edition of the Philoctetes 
of SophocIes> the most perfect specimen of the stage 
of Athens, the object kept steadily in view has been 
to enable the Stndent who takes up this play for the 
first time, to understand it thoroughly ; and that, while 
the work should present to the more advanced Scholar 
the ready means of overcoming the numerous difficulties 
of a corrupt text, to both it might obviate the neces* 
sity of having recourse to any other edition, by con- 
taining within itself the marrow of every remark* of value 
to be met with elsewhere ; with the exception perhaps, of 
a few works written in German, — a language of which 
the Editor, unfortunately, knows little or nothing. 

> It tppean, however, that do aotice hss been taken of the following va« 
rioQS readings : t. 0. Mp R. S5. fg Schol. MSS. §tp, 56. ^JCfcA^s Vulg. 
66. ipifiukus Lb. 71. rovroy Lb. 75. cT /ihf Lb. 104. Bpdffws R. 106. 
oA-f La. 196. toinrr4 ri B. Harl. : the rest 8o«^ IFri. 128. rp&fow 
Valg. 246. til omitted io Lc. R. 280. wfifidXotro Urb. erv/i^cUAoyri R. 
291. itK^m Ktmw Lc. : the reet kommp kkios. SOI. ^4p^ olv R. 316. 
Arrdhrou^ Schol. and Urb. S19. K4y^ La. SSS. f r49nijC Urb. 421. 0^- 
Xorrts Urb. foftted from OdUXorrtt and ai4porr9s, — *kpyti^ La. 423. va^ 
XaAt Lc. V. R. B. 429. o^fl R. 463. 2 R. 482. la^oAov Urb. 629. Hu 
R. 630. 4fK M R. 631. /SovA^fwofa B. 648. cvyK^pau v^Soy R. from a gl. 
683. 4cii^ La. 691. wAs Icri Flor. 706. ^cCpx^* l^- V. 732. ^* oft- 
Uvot R. 762. loTi Tovro Urb. 817. nmAif rou^ Urb. 878. oal Urb. 928. 
wpov^mwns ed. Fl. 2. 966. fi^|woT9 Urb. 962. iiias Urb* 1079. avw4trv Urb. 
1120. r6^w^iKop Canter, and so MS. Harl. : the rest ^(X«r. 1220. aoty 
w9S6fi$P99 La. Lb. Lc. Ven. 1237. orpar^f Lc. 1366. koI rltx^a Harl. 



VI 1»REFAC£. 

Thus mnch it has been deemed necessary to state; 
for, though this edition is similar in appearance to 
those published by Dr. Brassb, it differs from its 
predecessors in three very material points ; but to which 
Dr. Brasse himself would have doubtless attended, had 
he lived to benefit others by his improved acquaintance 
with an author^ whose seven plays require some years to. 
know them as becomes a Scholar by profession. 

Iq the first place then, instead of adopting the text of 
Hermann, who is constantly changing his opinions on 
every doubtful question, it has been considered far better 
to form a text de novo; but in which scarcely a letter 
should be introduced without the support of a MS., or, 
what is of equal authority, thejti« et norma loquendu 

Secondly! wherever a passage has defied a legitimate 
interpretation, an emendation has been brought forward, 
with th^ view of recovering the lost train of the Poefs 
ideas, and of showing that almost every difliculty . in 
the text is merely the consequence of some corruption. 

Lastly, instead of fatiguing the reader with a variety of 
conflicting opinions, care has been taken to select only 
such interpretations or emendations, as would overcome 
the difficulty by means the most simple, and in language 
the most critically correct. 

Of the different sources to which recourse has been had, the sub- 
joined list of editions will enable the reader to form the heat idea ; 
and by which it will be seen that no labor has been spared, to ren- 
der this work acceptable to all who preside over the instmction of 
jTQIith, <or feel the least interest in the literature of Greece x*^ 

Aid. ..... Venet X^fi^ 

Flor.2. ..... Flor. 1647 

TricLorTomebns^ . • Paris, 1563 

^ This edition it the fint that can be called a critical one, aa it contaiof 
the collation of at leaat two MSS., one on the margin of the text, the 



PREFACE. 



Vll 



H. Stephens 

Canter 

Florens Christ. 

Johnson and Edit. ADODym. 

Morel 1 

Gedike 

Niemeyer 

Vauvilliers . 

Anonymous 

Brunck 1. 

2. 

Wakefield 
Musgrave 
Barby 
Erfurdt 
Bothe 1. 

2. 

' Schsefer 
Dunbar in Collectan. Gr. Maj. 
Buttmann 
Matthaei 
Hermann 
Boissonade 
Gaisford 
Dindorf 
Wunder 

To the preceding list is to be added, 

Struve 
Groddeck 



Paris, 1568 

Antv. 1679 

Lutet. 1586 

Loud. 1746 

Lond. 1777 

Berol. 1781 

Halae, 1781 

Paris, 1781 

Eton, 1786 

Argent. 1788 

1789 

Lond. 1794 

Oxon. 1800 

Berol. 1803 

Lips. 1805 

Lips. 1806 

Lips. 1826 

Lips. 1810 

Lond. 1820 

Berol. 1822 

Lips. 1822 

Lips. 1824 

Paris, 1824 

Oxon. 1826 

Lips. 1830 

Gothae, 1831 

Hanor. 1786 
Yilnse, 1806 



Martin 

but of these I have never seen a copy ; while as regards the few 
works written in Latin, and devoted wholly or partially to Sopho- 
cles, such as 

Pnrgold, Observationes, &c. . Jenn, 1802 



Lips. 1802 
Lips. 1813 

Erlang. 1814 
Lips. 1820 

Varsav. 1821 



Gernhard, Observationes, ficc. 
Faehse, Sylloge Lect. Graec. 
Doederlein, Specimen, &c. 
Benedict, Observationes, &c. 
Jacobs, Qnsestiones Sophocles?, Sec. 

very little has been found in them worthy of mention ; nor have the 

German lucubrations of Ast, Solger, and Hassenbach been of 

greater use to their own countrymen ; all of whom have too frequently 

neglected Reiske's Animadversiones, &c. Lips. 1753. and Heath's 



o^her at the end of the Tolunie. Of the varioos resdijip there g;iren, all hsre 
been found elsewhere, with the exception of TpoioM m v. S68. oitrowrip ol^t 
881. vap^Kot 1042. and Hfxoiyt 139l.| while in 641. the v. 1. tuf plainly con- 
finns Aif , the conjecture of Reif ke. 



VIU PREPACft. 

Lection. Grscc.i Oxoo. 1762. altlioagh both hare done Sopbocles 
good serTice, and especially the former; who has in ▼. 540. 
and 651. anticipated my own emendations, 9X4m and &s AT linwa : 
Pierson's ^ in r. 641. irSvow, the reading of MS. R. in t. 658. 
Doederlein's <f ri/ iftv^aoi in y. 700. Musgrave's ASc^t in v. 853. 
Wakefield's U {*» in t. 1037. and Elmsle/s trvAUry in y. 1079. 

But numerous as are the Scholars who have devoted their atten- 
tion to Sophocles, and to the foregoing catalogue must be added 
the yaluable Adversaria of the two friends and fellow- Greek pro- 
fessors, Richard Porson and Peter Paul Dobree, it is lamentable to 
think how little has been done by all their united efforts ; while, if 
taken individually, some will be found to have furnished not a 
single remark, either creditable to their scholarship, or useful to 
the reader ; and from the others, like Purgold, the whole amount 
of their contributions is confined to a solitary, proof of perspi- 
cacity ; such, for instance, where he arranges the dialogue in v. 754. 
756. as it is tacitly printed here. Scarcely more numerous or va- 
luable are the MSS. Notes of Bumey ; while those of Valckenaer, 
though much fewer than could be desired, are enough to show that 
minds of every calibre must be directed to an author like Sophocles, 
before we can hope to read his writings in the shape he left them. 

With respect to the MSS. the following is the list of those 
hitherto collated, and which are probably all at present known to 
be in existence, as containing the Philoctetes : 

Membr. i. e. . Paris. No. 2712 ) 

B. . . 2787 > collated by Brunck 

T. . . 2713 3 

Harl.' . 6743 . . Porson . 

La. i. e. . Laurentian. I 

Lb. . . 2 

Lc. . . ^y • ' Elmsley 

R. or Flor. . Ricciardian. 67 

V. • . Vatican. 



Vcn. i.e. . Paris. 616 

Par. 467 



Bekker 



! • 

r. • Laurentian. 4 . • Dindorf 

Pal. i. e. Palatinus (see CI. Jl. N. 14. p. 436.) Livineius 
Urb. i.e. Urbino-Pal.-Vat. (see Catal. Bibl. > n'o—su- 
Dorvill. ed. Gaisford) . . l^^^rvuie 

> Of this MS. Porson hat given a faithful collation in his Adversaria, but 
Qtnitted the readings following: in v. 6. tkrSft, 41. Ib^ yitp* 48. ^^Ao|c rit 
tnifiovs. 86. /ihf rSv \Aymp ots tu^: which plainly confirms my coojectore 



PAEFACE. IX 

Of tliese MSS. the preference bas been giren by Brunck, Elms- 
ley, Hermann, and Reisig, to Membr. La. and Aid., while Battmann 
and myself in CI. Jl. N. xxxvi. p. 359. and No. xxxriii. p. 287. have 
contended for the superiority of MSS. B. T. and Yen. In favor of 
the former it has been asserted, that both' Suidas in the tenth, and 
Eustathius in the twelfth century, agree in their quotations almost 
entirely with the Aldine. Indeed to such an extent is this carriedy 
that, numerous as are the quotations made by Eustathius from tha 
seven plays of Sophocles, ]ie has in three instances alone produced 
a different, and at the same time a better reading than is to be found 
elsewhere, viz. in Trach. 390. Antig. 347. and (Ed. T. 276 ; bat 
even in those passages it is probable that Eustathius quoted npt 
directly from his own copy, but at second hand from some author^ 
as remarked by Erfurdt on Antjg. 1166. where it is plain that tha 
yerse, first supplied by Turnebus, was wanting in Eustathius' own 
MS., and that the Archbishop obtained all his information frons 
Athenseus vii. p. 280. a. and xii* p. 647. c. or, as Bentley ham 
taaght us, from the Epitpme of the Deipnpaophist^ Nor, as regards 
Suidas, are the passages more numerous, where a true reading,' ob* 
literated in other MSS., has been preserved. On the other hand, ia 
the CEd. Col. alone about one hundred instances have been produced 
by Elmsley himself, where the ^wlinian recension exhibits the truo 
reading, or an approximatiou to it ; and to which if we add twenty- 
five* from tlie philQctetes, little doubt can remain that the Psendo- 
^riclinian text (for by such name ought that recension to be called, 
which existed some hundred years before Triclinius was born,) is not 
to be referred^ as Elmsley supposed, to the conjectural ingenuity 

' To the few correct readings preserved by Suidas nay be added v. 87. 
where in v. Hv^io¥ we meet with amnoh^u Read tlierefore rids for r^e : 
L.s. "These thioga indlnrajte tiie wealth of a needy maa." 

* Theie twenty-five are io y. 06. 197. 206. Aid. vrifiov. 282. Aid. tftSa &y 4 
7^ovt. 237. Aid. rU 8*. 454. 631. Aid. ^vXoliAM^a, 704. Aid. wm. 743. Aid. 
^^AmXo. 766.Ald.TO^c£(ra7Ma. 769. 852. Aid. &H^ 8^. 936. 943. 944. Aid. 
Iboltoi witiioot AAA*. 1001. Aid. olwf. 1031. Aid. IJoiSiy. 1129. Aid. rrvyi^ 
Tf. 1167. Aid. 7a7ay. 1234. Aid. Mxoas. 1307. AId.irur3^. 1359. Aid. 
rdrposydpas* 1380.1410.1466. On the other hand, the passages where 
the Aldine recension is soperior to the Pseudo-Triclinian, are the following 
twenty: vis. 141. irot 8^. 2ii. wX4t9¥ ir6$w. 260. oA(. 481. 5<r. 693.769. 
tfhniKow. 841. trh fi' aSOir. 887. i<rrm. 1136. 1158. kn^vyw, 1162. 
twiitMwrds ii\ 1196. /^^ciot (read ^ff|c(fif). 1823. r^wotoir. 1896. M«Scf- 
fup^ra^, 1301. o68^TOir. 1308. t^v A^y. 1318. Ixovirfaiaiy. 1327. 'Atf*- 
K\ifriai&¥, 1308. t^8«. 1486. wXdxai while those, in which both are 
equally wrong, though in different ways, or, if right, where there is little to 
choose between them, are the follow inseleven ; vie. 60. 281 .484. 495. fitfifimu 
907. 986. 997. 1083. Aid. Air^erc. Tricl. Miyw09, 1867. 1898. 1302. 



X PREFACE. 

of lome great uDknown critic, bat to another more intelligible, 
tfaoagb equally unknown source, an older and better MS. of So« 
pboclea. 

The whole question, bowerer, about the relatire superiority of 
this or that recension is, after all, only a Us de lana caprina. For it 
is quite evident from the numerous laeutuBf and scarcely fewer 
interpolations, to be found equally in both texts, that all the MSS. 
of Sophocles are merely transcripts from one archetypus. 

Of these interpolations the most remarkable are in v. 7d0 — ^766. 
and again in r. 796—800., where it is plain that, as in the former 
case the first halres of the lines, and in the latter the last halres 
are equally corrupt, both were written on different sides of the 
same leaf, and which, damaged by damp, preserved only the faint 
outlines of letters, which have been filled up by an unskilful hand ; 
while, in the place of words entirely obliterated, others have been 
inserted necessary for the metre, though destructire of the sense. 
Lastly, as regards the omission of whole lines, although such 
IsnuiA are generally owing to the ^fioiorlXmroy, as shown by 
Valcken. at Pboen.i yet occasionally they are to be attributed to the 
fact of haviDg been written at the top or bottom of a leaf, and 
there exposed to the greatest chance of obliteration. Of these 
hteunm some, however, have been recovered, while, in other in- 
stances, better MSS. can alone supply the deficiency, such as in 
V. 839. where a distich has been lost, for the two Epodes were 
certainly Antistrophic originally, as remarked by Hermann on 
Aristot. Poetic, p. 134. 

Under such circumstances, therefore, it has been deemed a mat* 
ter of perfect indifference to what MS. ^course has been had to 
furnish a correct text ; a conduct it is strange that Elmsley should 
not have adopted, since he was fully aware, as appears from his 
Preface to the (Edipns Tyrannus, of the existence of such a docu- 
ment, the parent of all the rest ; and from which has also ema- 
nated not only the excellent various readingrs, but even the sup- 
plements of the lacuna to be found in the Scholia. 

6. B. 



*iaokthth:s. 



Xll 



*IAOKTHTOY YnO0E2II. 

'AIIArnrH ^iXocr^rov ix Aiinvov tU Tpolav {two 'StowroXifiov 
jcai *Oivffaims Kaff 'EKiyov fiarreiaVf os, Kara fiarrelap KdX)^ar- 
TOi,^ &i €iiiits j(pfiofiOvt tn/yreXovyrai rpos r^y r^s Tpo/as SXminr, 
Iwo *Obvffffimi vvKTiap iytiptvOeU, bifffitot lixBl roit "EXX^^cy* ii 
i^ fncfivi^, kv A^fipf* 6 h^ Xopoi Ir yepoyrmv t&p rf NeowroXifif 
9VfiT\e6yTMv* ceirai bk xal wap* Aiax^Xf^ ^ fJ^vdoiroda* Ibtbd^Oii 
iwl rXavfc/rsrov* ' wpwTOt ^y Y.ofoK\^s* 



1. pamUof KiAx^i'^o'J This fact is pose; although, in the main, he might 

no where mentioned in this plsj. nave fulluwed Euripides, as remarked 

9. vap* Alo-x^Ay] Of this plaj a bj Scsliger on Vsrro, p. 101. 

few firsgments only have come down Of other writera, who have alluded 

to OS ', but more may be collected to tlie storj of Pliiloctecet, Mstthasi 

from Lacian's Tpay^fmo9dypeu Of has given the folh>wtng list: Pindar 

the Philoctetes of Euripides, how- Pyth. i. 97. Quint. Smym. iz. 3S2« 

ever, neariy the whole prologue has and x. 224. Lycophr. Cassandr. 911. 

been preserved in prose by Dio Dosiad. Ar. in Anthol. I. p. 41S. Ln« 

Cbrysost. Or. lii. ; and from whence cil. Epigr. 88. Apollodor. li. 12. Pan- 

Valckenaer in Diatr. ib. c. xi., myself san. v. IS. 3. Schol. Horn. *IA.. B. 721* 

in Classical Journal, N. ii. p. S45.; Procl. in Clirestomath. Excerpt, p. 26. 

and Bothe in Opuscul. Poet. Miscell. Ovid Metsm. ziii. 44. Propert. ii. 1« 

have endeavored to elicit about 130 60. Diet. Cretens. ii. 14. Hygin. Fab. 

verses. 102. Servius on Virg. i£n. iii. 402. 

The Btor^ seems to have been a To which BuUmann and others hate 

great favorite with the Greek dra- added, Pausan. viii. 83. Appian ia 

matists : at least a play with this B. M.c.77.PhiIo8trat.Imag. xvii.Dio* 

title is attributed to the Tragedians dor. Sic. iv. 38. Cicero Tuscul. ii. 7. 

AchnuSy Philocles, and Thec^ectcs, 19. Ovid Met. ix. 220. Seneca Here 

and even to the Comedians Epichar- 1048. Auson. Epigr. 70. Lactant. i. 9. 

muB and Strattis; the latter of whom and Zenob. Cent. Prov. i. S3, 

in ail probability imitated the «iAo- 3. M rxavKtinrov] "In the Ar» 

jcT^^' ^' Tps^f , a satyric drama writ- chonship of Glaucippus ;" i. e. in Ol. 

ten by Sophocles himself. xcii. 3. and therefore, says Hennann 

Amongst the relics also of the Ro- de Metr. p. 84. and 538., this tragedy 

man stage we meet with the fragments was written at a time when the laws 

of the Philoctetes of Attius, who of tragic versification were less rigid 

probably took from all his Greek than formerly, 
picdecessora whatever suited his pur- 



^ « • • 



rnO0E2I2 EMMETPOI.* 

XPYIH25 'ABfivas (iwfioy^ ^iriifex«fffi^i'ov,^ 
*E^*olw€p 'Ax««o« XP^^^^ ^^ Ovttatf fiofos® 
IlotavTOS piec iracs woB* 'HpaKXei cvt^wV^ 
ZjItQv^^ hi rovror yaw/Sarp^* 4et{ai" ^rroX^^y 

4. This metrical Argumeot was fin( stated by Sopbocles *, although duly 
publisbed by Turneboi from a MS. raentioned bj Euripides, as we learn 

5. Xp6fnis'} So CamerariuB for h from the words of Dio Chrysostom, 
Xpi^ri?, on nccount of (bemetre. Thus wbere Philoctetes tbus addresses 
Xff6cii is called 'ABtp^a by Schol. on Ulysses : ifxl ^^^Bi^kos — itucFvvra rbr 
Phil. 194. Schol. 'I\. B. 725. and Xpitnis $»fjAvroZ Bvcan-ts, Kpariiaup 
Tcetzes on Lycophr. 911. Sophocles ffitWov r&v iro\tfju9tir tlhh /a^^ fjuiTtiv 
himself calls the Nymph merely Xpi&mi iyivrro ^ trrparfla. It is therefore 
in V. 191. 261. andlS26. Others con- oot unressonable to suppose, that as 
sider Xfi</<nf as an island; for thus the same event was probably men- 
Pausan. Tiii. 33. A^/irov yiip irkovy tioned by Sophocles, there is a lacuna 
inruxfv oh ToKhp Xffiaii PTieos, ip f Kol in v. 268. and not, as J. A. Jacobs 
T^ ^iXoKrfirp 7cWitr08u avft^ opw ^K supposed, an interpolstion. At least 
rod Sipov ipaai* because, says £u- by reading Uhw f fi' tvoiKoVf ittu^ irpO' 
suth., 'lA. B. p. S30=s249., it was 04pt€S iwBi^j "Axorr*, fytfivhy ^rfir* 
ift^wfuts Xpd<rp TOfl v^pj^t (f fi<V* cArhs *Hpaic\ct B«fi^y, $i\w 8cl|af 
nrrm So^xA^r. iror', tax^^ ^' N^ar, Kfr* 6^i({8i7fCTOf , 

6. fi^jihv] This altar, says Philos- xtipX AiifAvi^ M^w "Akc^M* ipfvv&p, 
tratus Imag. zrii., with whom Dosiades fiKoy iK rqf trovrias Xp^ms, Karaax^'^ 
agrees, was raised by Jason when ttupo yavfidrp 9r6\tp^ we can sccount 
sailing to Colchos* for the origin of all the different tra- 

7. ^iitcx«0';i^y] " OvergroWn ditions on this subject ; first, as regard* 
with weeds 9*' and therefore difficult to the concealed fptfirhv, altar of Chr^se : 
be discovered. On the other hand, secondly, why the island, where Phi- 
Sophocles himself describes it in v. loctetes wss said to be bitten, was 
^321. as ^aXu^ oific^; unless it be called N^oi, as stated by Hesych. 
said that (niiK^f is the "close" of the N^at* xvpiov A-fipofov throv 9oKti ^f 
temple, and /3«/i^s the "altar." Xorr^njs IhixBrj^cu: and by Suid. 

S. fiSwos] So CamerariuB for fUvots, Nieu' i^<ros vKriirioy A^/u'ov— p ftpoct' 

9. itoff 'HpfiucAci vwbti] Philostratus H^erro 'HpaicA^s ircpl V, Katii ri raf , 
sayS| however, that Philoctetes was a b ^lAoicHh^s ii^X^ ^^ i^pov : third' 
constant companion of Hercules. ly, why it was said that Philoctetes 

10. {i/T&p-^Bu^M — wXirytU tn* went to Lemnos to be cured by the 
fxc«s] The same fact was mentioned priests of Vulcan, as tuld by the 
by Euripides, as we learn from Dio Schol. on 'I\. B. 725. ^iKotcHirris h 
Chrysosiom Or. lit. A^Mvy ttoBaipw rhp fiotfAhyrris Xpitnit, 

11. yavjSdrir] SoCaroerariusforrav- KaXovfi4ytif 'ABnvas, ifi^x^ ^^ 08poir 
Jgrp, which is not a Greek word. Ka\ iMidr^ rpa^fiari fctpiirtviaWt icarc-> 

12. 8c7(at] " To show." This, says Acf^eif (iAt69i (nrh r&v 'EAA^kwf* ^8ri- 
Servius on Virg. Mn, iii. 402., Phi- ffw ykp rohs 'H^atcrrov hptir Bfpmn^' 
locteles did with his foot, to avoid 41P rohs ^^ioS^ktovs : and lastly, we 
breaking the promise he savd tu Her* can understand that, as the practice of 
<niles not to tell, where his mortal re- these Vulcan half-priests half-sar^ 
mains were deposited. The fact, how* geons was, doubtless, confined to the 
•ver, of showine the altar, is no wbere primitive mode of cauterising the parf 

Soph. PkUoei. b 



XIV rnoeESiS. 

nX^ycif vir* lxew<»'' IX/irer* ^i^ A^fivf rooQrf 
"EKtvoi 'h" *Axoiou eTf * AXMcre^e* 'iXioi^ 
ToU 'HpaxXiovi rofpiatp naibi r *AxtXXii#<* 

of a limb bit by a lerpent, the ex- tetes to Neoptolemua in t. 706. would 

preiaion AnfU'i^ x*f^ foond in He^- have a peculiar beaoty, were it ex- 

china has been rightly explained d»^f ; presied, aa Sophoclaa probahly wioie 

while tlie lequeat made by Pbiloc- it: — 

Tw^ hrf ttfM roiuuof, oiMXor Kafiitw, 

ffnrp^oir tir/, $fA* Im ic4as' rotovr iyi^ 
flifrr^ Ai^f voTS* ian\ rMt tvXmv, t pup 
Aci Tf tr^9tp aollcr', iniffmva Spf y. 

For thuB the ezpresaion oh ycn^tuop of cure in Agtm. 16. *Onv 9 kitM^tp 
iiKkd /Mi /Upop Tovt' lor' &KOf is the % fu>4p9o9tu ZoKm, TUpw r^ Arrf- 
▼ery countcrMrt of the language of fwkww hriiump ftcet : where in 
Sophoclra in Trach. 1210. where, afier &ci8«(F and hiniiioKiniP is an alluami 
giTing direcliooa about his funeral pile to Pindar's htmuJUa Mip p^vpop jmI 
on Mount (Eta, Hercules commands rit ndfioerop Bij^ttp in Nem. viii. 83. 
Uyllus wwKbnis Xa$6pTa Xafi'Mot The insntion too of mlBdXap^ which 
eikasUfiiaai : bat as the son srems an« is here absolntely requisite to explain 
willing ^Wtt ywp4a$ai col wukattPtuop what is meant by Kafiitp, introduces 
of bis father, Hercules quiets his an allusion to an event briefly de« 
scruples, by sayingr that he considers tailed in the words flupj^ d^di^ 
him not a parricide, &AX' ip Kx^i 'HpoxXfi ftAns, so fortunately pre- 
vmSpiop Kcd ftowop iofr^pa rmp tArcSf served by the Scbol. on v. 670. : aad 
nutfir : and who might have also to which the present passsge serves 
said, as Philoctetrs did, A7* l/i* Id as a climax ; for there we axe told 
«^ar, previous to the question of Hyl* merely that Pbiloctetaa set fire to the 
lus, Kcd awf hwaiBmp tr&fi* hp lAfin" v^ funeral pile, but here that be also 
96pi and to which the best answer made it: and while Neoptolemus is 
would he glv<'n by the Sophorlean, A there permitted merely to handle the 
Airorof Xo2a$os Uerphs kok&p in Phi- arrows, as the arms of a deified heio, 
loct Ft. I > similar to $4pwos Hi wmhy he is here promised the possession of 
in iEsch. Suppl. 122. and to tfdMtros them now and fot ever, if lie will only 
— wmhp lA9oct in Hippo). 137S. and do Ibr Philocletes, what Philoctetcs 
Bdpvrt vtuhp^fUXoa in iEsch. Phi- himselfhad done for Hercules. Lastly* 
loct. Fr. 1. : and while tucosfi6pop is si- is reprds irlat, Attic aor. 1. for ni- 
milar to Xoffip ft^pip' in ^^* 1'« 68. the srot, it is enough to refer to Aristoph. 
sentiment in Sophocles is the counter- l2p, 1138. ti Kits, and to Agam. 8S3. 
part of the Euripideao, Ofo olSayXJ^r IItm icdarru {^ rw/tAptts: while ■«• 
T^ Kar€ap*7p Strop rdxos Tvp pvp xap* BdKos is confirmed by, and in fum 
6rrmp wrt/Urmp &kos iju&pop* Equally confirms our restomtion erf the So- 
suited to the language of Greek tra- phoclean r^ 'H^mcXft Bhn^ oMXi&p 
gf dy is tucos rofuuop : as appears from in v. 1 124» But all this, it will be 
tutot 'ToyuBuop in Cho. 637. aud &n| said perhaps, is ingcmoos rather 
roiuuo, in ^sch. Suppl. 269. Nor than true; especially, as with thn 
can the least objection be raised exception of ^MuraXov^^ rvpl, (and 
against ftaot ro/uuop " a cutting re- even that may be defended by the 
medy,'* from the subsequent mention Homeric "Hfatm irp6ftoK* 28« in *U. 
of '* burning ;'* for ^schjjrlus in like X 392.) the psssage as comaonly 
manner unites two conflicting methods read ia ''omai esceptiooe bmjot.'* 



Tnoesm. xr 

Ta ro^ ^itVPX^ irapa <friXoicr//r j| /k^v^i' 
ITe/Li^ecf 5* *Oivffffevs &fi^ipovi avviiyaytp. 

tJntiU howeTer, the ten following ob- oolty arising from the omiasion in the 
jectiona be answered, it will be very whole play of any readineat on the 
unwise to insitt upon the integrity of part of Pliiloctetes to give away the 
the Vulgate : — arrows of Hercnles, in return for the 

X. The repetition ofytwratop is Tery greatest favor to be done by Neopto- 
jejune. ii. A;^2i"bat" or*'atleast^' lemus, is quite insuperable, unless 
can have no meaning, unless there be upon the supposition of a lacuna, 
something to which *' but " or *' at such as has been here supplied ; and 
least '' can be referred, iii. Although where the character of Neoptole- 
evKXafiibv iiarpn90¥ " lake and burn " mus is put in the noblest liglit ; 
is correct as language, it is absurd as a since without any compromise of truth 
sentiment; for Philoctetes. did not he might have obtained possession of 
mean Neoptolemus to carry him else* the arrows by merely assenting to the 
where to burn, but to bring the mate- proposal of Fbiloctetes ; ar step, how- 
lisls for tlie fire to where he then was. ever, that would have been useless 
XV. Philoctetes did not wish to be after all, since it appeared by the pro- 
burnt with Lcmnian fire alone, but phecy of Helenus (v. 614.) that it 
with any fire. v. Although he had was necessary for the Greeks to per' 
frequently called upon Death, be- w^de Philoctetes to return willingly, 
cause Death might, if he would, come ; the very point on which the whole of 
yet be would scsrcely have called upon the plot hinges ; for, in the words of 
the Volcano Moaychlus, because he the Chorus, (v. 838.) tMc yhp. oi 
must have known that the mountain ard^opos ravr' j{y, Bths cTvc nw^'fciy* 
could not come if it would, vi. The Kofiww^ V iffr* &rcAi| vhw ^t^iwtp 
words ic&yfl6 rot Torh — rovr* hnf^twira aiaxp^y 0rfi9oii 
Ipfr — " And I therefore once— \Vith regard to the origin of the 
thought fit to do this," are at variance laetma, the similarity of ywptuov and 
with the fact ; for Pidloctetes did not ropuouop has caused the omission of all 
bum Hercules with the Leronian but the words between Aax^ and \afiiov : 
(Etean fire. vxx. The doubled arti- while in the passage previously filled 
cles rhw rov before Hihs voTSa are not up, the similarity of iptpvhv to ipw 
Greek, although found in v. 263. 'O vmp ; of iror^ ^^c^v to KorwrxifP ; and 
rev no^orror yaTr. But there I have of i^Wx* to ^kov, will show at once how 
corrected 'OTovnofaprof'T^y^tAorH^- a transcriber, dropping his eye from 
npr i/ih Aivffoi, for Sophocles might iiM to Iikw, would easily omit all the 
have vrritten tIp Aiha or rhy Aths intervening words. 
rcuSa, but not rhp rov Aths waSSa, as 13. ^ ^X*^'l l^'^ts serpent, says 
shown by Poraon Phoni. 145. viti. Hyginus Fab. 102., was sent by 
The words rwvdc rQv SwKetw would be Juno, angry with Philoctetes, because 
said 9«tKTtKQs only, if Philoctetes lud he alone had dared to set fire to the 
them still in his own hands, xx. The funeral pile of Hercules, and thus 
word rvp '* now " can have no mean- enabled his mortal body to put on 
in^, unless opposed to something immortality, 
past or to come. Lastly, the diffi- 



TA TOY 



APAMAT05 nposnnA. 



OAVXIEYI. 

NEOnrOAEMOI. 

XOP02. 

WAOKTHTHI. 

EMnOPOI. 

HPAKAHl'. 



504)OKAEOT5 

^lAOKTHTHX 



OAT2SET2. 

*AxTn fMv iiiif rni Tigippurov xfio^og^ 
'Ax,^XKici€ woiij NforroX€/6f, rov M^X<£ 

l« 'Arri^ iiM Kespecting fi^y thva jan wtr, and hence called Affri^tfnfr 

found without m, which is very rare in lA. #. 40. the expreaaion M otawv- 

in tragedy, see Ast on Plato Letf • p* fUrn can apply only to that put of it, 

117. CcNDpare alto ▼. 11. and Hec. where Philocietea resided. 

0S9. 8. KporUrrov — rpn^bl The Schol. 

I)9c] " This :" for the ancients, on- understands 4k : and so did Ponon at 

like the modems, were wont to men- Orest. 491. IlAi|7tU Bvyarphs Ti|r 

tion the place where the scene of the i/ait Mp tcdipm, on the aathority of 

play was supposed to be laid. So in xturtu iras h\6x9v ff^aryih, in £urip« 

Soph. £1. 4. T5 7^^ voXoi^y "kfTf^ij £1. 123* But there we may read 

•S *wi0€ts, r^« HXirfM and tr^ttytus, and here A 'k 

2. fiporois StfTf fVTOf] To this pas- KparitrroVf as proposed by Wakefield. 

sage the Schol. on .£sch. Prom. 1. Other passages must therefore bead- 

probably alludes. duced, before such an ellipse can be 

AtfTffivrat] So Lucretius: '< Knl- admitted, 

lius ante Trita Solo." Tibullus : <* Qua Kpctrtffrov warp^s 'EXXiifm rpa/ptis] 

nulla humaoo sit via trita pede." Compare Soph. Scyr. Fr. ii. i^ptarw 

^schyloi, too, in Soppl. 784. has vcnrpbr *E\A^n»y yry^» 

k'wp6arutno% — v^fWi If Burges's 4. Ncoirr^Xs^] This word is gene- 

rmendaiion there be correct for hmp6^' rally, as here, a quadiisyllable, as re- 

IttKTos. marked by £lmiley in Mus. Ciit. N. 

&«T€(STOs,ofi8r olicov/i^ni] So &9iirrof vi. p. 295. 

o^ o(Kov|iln| in (Ed. C. 39. MfAial The more usual form Is 

oM* olKjoviUvr[\ As the island was MoXxa. But the Ionic MifAic^s is 

well peopled in the time of the Tro- found in Trach, 193. 

Soph, PkiloeU A 



2 50<I>OKAEOT5 

or CUTS Xosfifjg ^/tiv, ovre 6viJiArw 

wagnv %Kfi\oig TgO(r6iye7»f aXX uygsutg 

xarii^ kn mv (rrguroTtiop Sv(r^nf^*cctg 10 

fioiit iv^aw* aXXa ruZra fjuv rl iii 

>Ay%i¥ 'y axfi^tj yag ou fMtKgcip lifji,i9 Xoycffv^ 

{Ml za) fiaSif fi SjKovra^ xax^iof ro mv 

aXX ^gyop 7}0f! (rov ra Ao/^ vTfigBTBiP^ 15 

czotbTv 6\ oTov *cr hravfiof, iitrrofM^ T%Tga 

6. raxOclf— l>3«ty] So in Old. 10. mrrffrx*] " Kept attentive." La. 
C. 850. ^* iw #yA TaxOcif rdV $p9m. Lb. R. read irarcfx<T^> pxobabl/ a 

thro] MS. Ven. ydpa ; whence we coirnption for icarc^x<^'f ^ g^OM. 
may elicit arpar^f and read IPyar/ II. Vnlg. ffrcMEfwr. MS. r. ^JK^or: 

4«^ — At least 6imffar6rrmp by itaelf whence Dindorf elicited i^cir. So in 

■eems hardly admissible. Trach. 787. Bo&w, Itfmp. Compare, 

7. p6ff^ Kwraordfoirra] Compare too, Mikn fioStf tiav9a Kui ^aierfipm 
Aj. 10. Kdif STdfcvv 29/wri, and £a- in Soph. Philoct. in Troj. 

lip. SnppL 586. ffrSfUk 'A^p^ Kara- 12. Aa^^] " The point of time.'* So 

(frdferra : although neither passage is in Aj. 822. obx tipas iLK/xfi. 

quite in point, unless we take p^^ IS. 4iex^^ "Pour out," i.e. waste. 

rer POffTiKwl^^ '* diseased matter." So Eorip. in Philoct. Fr. ii. *Otam 8^ 

Sfo/^yy wM] ** Eating the foot." So lUxBmp r&¥ wply iicx^ xfy*'^ ^^^ "^ 

9ia06pos v6eos in Trach. 1084. ^sch. Virgil, *' ibi omnis effiisut labor." 

in PMloct. Fr. has ^cry^aiKtr, I) fuy 14. r^] On this lonism for f, see 

srdMcoff Mfffc iro9^t, imitated by Euri- Bnmck at CEd. C. 1260. 

pides ^crylSaiya robfuy cdpica $o»arat 16. Swov 'or' irrmiBa] " Where is 

ToS^i in Philoct. Fr. ' there." This union of fhrov irravOti 

8. lifuv] In Sophocles (fur is gene- is scarcely good Greek. We find in- 
rally a trochee ; in Euripides a spon- deed in ▼. 438. vov ykf fv iprtmOa, 
dee. See Porson Prvf. Hec. p. 84. But there we must eviaently read o& 

BvfAdrmp — wpovBtytiv'^ "To touch 7^ fr. Besides, Ulvsses ought to state 
the sacrifices." This is a rare ei- some reason why he could give such 
pression. Wunder indeed expUins minute directions. Perhaps Sophocles 
9v/ta by " suffitus," and refers to wrote, Zwov '0^, %p olSa, Hmoftos W- 
Eurip. Phsethont. Fr. Ov/idrww wvpov rptu Elmsley, too, found some diffi- 
in^bmp. But there BvyArmWt as is en- cuky here ; for at Iph. T. 1 10. he pro- 
dent from Ar/u^ir kttocroXirrat means poses to read tmoi. But 8roi, '* «hi- 
" victims :" for the passage is an imi- ther," is more absurd than 5rov, 
tation of Horn. IX, e. 458. '^f^wia' '* where." MS. Harl. has Sr^r' 4rr*i 
6Bap6rotai t^Xn^avskKwriii^, Kpiff- which would seem to lead to tnv 'or* 
emw V 4k w^tmp (bftftm ^^fyaw ohpea^ hrocBf iUrro/jtos whpa* 
^(ffm 'HScior. More correctly, there- wirp^'] Elroal. on Med. 1826. says 
fore, has Homce said, «< anun si tetigit that wirpa often means *' cavern ;" 
msnus." because, says Hennann, we se« ca- 



4>IAOKTHTH5. 3 

ficLiov y mg6e¥ s| igamgig ra;^* u¥ £0 

iiotg Torov KgfiycMOff tiTSg itrr) triv. 
a fMt xgociXfieif trlya irfipuui»\ ur tj^u 
Xfigov Tgog avro¥ ropii y , tir aXXy xvgii' 
ig ruxiXoixa rm 'Koym trv /ju\v zXvijg, 

NEOITTOAEMOS. 

ioxS yoLg^ oiO¥ HTCcg, ayrgov utrogav. 

▼eras generally ** saiis stractas aspe* eoold Keoptolemns to Cell him^ We 

vie pendendba«." might therefore read, m I coojectured 

17. roM,i¥* /y—] "Sach, that there io CI. JL N. ii. p. SS. lly wpoatK^ 

ie a douhle aitting, ia the winter to- B^ir cfy tx*tftr^ffitup4 ftm — • for thus 

warUa the atio, and in the summer the oiutauti f»oi doaea a verae in Pbcen. 

breeze bringaon aleep." But though 1101. 1880. Ipb. A. 1332. Bat thi* 

this seems to be the meaning, jet it not the only error. For in ▼. 2S« lx*< 

i^v haa nothing to depend on. X'^P^ ^p^' abr^, where Heath com* 

Read therefore, & 4p i^x" t^f^ P^rea fxci with the Eagliah <' keepa/' 

IjKws, 9nrXii "^otif yhp Mdiaiais, 4p i. e« livea, and Brunck with the Latia 

#fpf« 8^ 0vror At* l^trpiiTos cAktov " habet," the prepoeiUon wp^ ia 

w4fiMu wo^ ; for thus 4)Aios — Aryor quite superfluous, as appeara from 

W/tvfi would be properly opposed to x^P^^ ^^ ^X*^ ^ ^* 1^^« Moreover, 

twww — w4fnttt wro^' where fhnwf — Kvpf 7 without a participle ia not cor- 

w4iAW9i is similar to the Latin *' indu- rect Greek. Laisily, the 7c ia per* 

cit somnos.'^ fectly unmeaning after t6p99. Until,. 

20. fim^w] On the Sophoclean therefore, MSS. offer something better, 

0cu»kt see ▼. 274. we may read tfr^ ^X"^* a4ifAaaf4 fiai. 

81. amp] Attic for ^dor. See onr XmKhif miV oJtn'hi rfV 1^, efr* (UAp 

note on Prom. 622. and add Rhea, jcvpci- where fx*!' — «Vpe< ia due to 

625. efrep lorl a'dt. Valckenaer ia Not. MSS. andrpf Ir* 

22. This verse ia one of the few ex- to Elmsley in £d. Rev. N. S7. p« 77. ; 

ceptiona to Porson'a canon respecting and as regarda the change of «pdf into 

the final Cretic ; and which he wished r^S*, the very same confuaion haa 

to correct by reading, sa atated by takeji place in t. 719. 'ilie passage 

Dobree on Aristoph. Plut. 608. anifuU' haa evidently been tampered with ; for 

pw. But the first cfrc can hardly be La. haa r^rS* ^ ; Lb. r^y vfr' ; 

dispensed with. Hermann nnitea A V. avrhr Kvpu; while Urb. for lx<* 

with fxci, referring A to all that had reads fri. 

been aaid previoualy. But thia ia an 24. xX^f] So MS. B. according to 

error. For Ulysaea could not intend the canon of Dawea ; the rest kXmms* 
Neoptolemus to tell him by sians 20. roSpyoy o^fMucp^] Soin Agam. 

what he kaew already , nor, if he did, 1669« roipyew a^x iiAt r^f* 



4 50<I»0KAE0TS 

NE. rod' s^vsrff^f, «ai arifiov r aviug rurog. 

OA. ovd' i¥io» oixoTQiog iari tsg Tga(pfi ; 

N£. cmnrrii yt (pvKkkg ig \wuv\i^09ri r^. 

OA. rk y i»XX' (fi9fM^ Mviiu itrS' vrocTByw; 

N£. auro^yXof 7* t^T^fAO^ ^httvgovgyov rivo^ 35 

2i^. «a2 irrifiev i^ oMis r^wot] could Bcarcehr ask, OdS* &8ar o^- 

" And there if not » tingle foanof a voa^f — rpo^; for if no man lired 

path." This is nonsense, as Vakke- there, it was not likely there would be 

naer was the fint to remark ; who saj^s anj ** home-made Tictnals;" nor, if 

that " riwos mifiou Orscum non est ; there were, oould Neoptolemus reply 

certe non So|Aocleum: lege igitur to the qnestion^ OM* IrSor— rpo^; 

ic&m To^ 7' oW fir KT^wot:" where bj saying, Srsivri^ 71 ^uXAAf — ^as if 

urArot is probaUy doe to Ike MS. a << leafy bed*' were a kind of vie- 

footed by Movell ; and which ie found taalt. Hermann, indeed, asteru that 

alio in Lab Lc. Ven. Par., and in R* r^o^ means "whatever conduces to 

bat with a yp* r^vor, and has been support;" and denies that oUumm^ 

wrongly adopted by Wonder ; for can be taken passively, like dh-ovoi^i 

wrffiam HT^n$, " a noise of a path," is in (£d. C. 698. ^hw/ui — a^ovoUr. 

qnte as ahanrd as vrifiov rAns, ** a Tbe latter objection may, however, be 

fona of a path." Herniaan* indeed, met by reading ^orly eAcevomr^s rpe- 

anderstands by arifiw, * * Tostigii i" bat ^ ; and as rpa^ never means, what 

vrtfim never has nor oould have such Hermann says it does^ " utensils," 

amcaniag. Read therefore k^ orf- we might read r^iv^, '* articles of 

(^ mMs r^ves, " and in the path a loxory." Bat this is not the only 

foot-print;" a fact which U losses no difficulty; for it is quite plain that 

sooner hears, than he says m fear, Ij nm^a ought to follow inmediaiely 

""O^ ica^ fcvoy It^ jKoravXiadsls after rpo^ or rpv^. The fact is, 

m^ the verses and speeches are wrongly 

SO. Nwrau^M^r] This is the unex- disposed, and should be thus ar- 

pected reading of La. Lb. Urb. R. and ranged : NE. bpSa — Slxo* Td v^ &AA' 

r. in Ken of Karoic^i0tls« and which fymuu OA. icoM* & Mt ^wiwrrfw ; 

seeiBB to correspond with tAxlmt in NE. IrrwirHiyt ^XXkSf^t knu^iomi 

▼. 19. and ^awXlfovrc in v. 3S. There t^. OA. OM* jfrSor olncoiroc^ ^ot( vir 

is,howevcr, some doubt res(»ecting the rpw^'y NE. A^^vA^r y Icvwyia: 

pasnveform; for the middle it more an arrangement to which Wake6eld 

common. was the irst to lead the way. 

tl. bpm\ On this repetition of H^ 8S. stcivt^— As— r^] " Trod 



and ifH see Prometh. 09. 'Opw HofUt* dovm as if by a person making hit 

•—'Opf t, and Phoen. 165. bed titere." 

icfiHiro&i|9cyAy0^<(irwirS<x«l So in S5. a^r^u\or] "Of mere wood." 

V. 488. 'EpTifiov o9ro» x^P^' ^n^OpAwmf This is said, because daring the Trojan 

and (Ed. T. 67. ^Zpniftos Mpmv fiii war the art of taming cops was veil 

IsMMs^nmr lr». known. 

tl^M. After Neoptolemus had ^Kmtpovpyov] Said, in ♦Aoup^a- 

said 'Opd mpigir elkqo'iy— Ulyeaes rot^Slo^oicA^f f^asjpoupYeoruvfvc* 



OIAOKTHTHX. 5 

OA« zsi¥Ov TO fitjtravgitrfAM trfifAaivsig roie^ 
N£. loVf lov* xcu ravra y olWo, 6aXTBrai 

pdzfif I2ag$tag Tou POirfiXilag xX$ot, 
OA. avfjg zaroizu rovtrit rovg roxovg trtt^oig^ 40 

Kutrr' ovj^ izag too* wg ycig av votrm etvfff 

kSKo¥ xaXccsa Zfjgiy Tgoir^Wfi ftUKgap ; 

aXX' fj Vi ^o^fifig ¥0(rrov \i%>Jfkv6i}f^ 

fl ^vXX09f Si Ti 9Cjbv¥0¥ KUTOiii XOV. 

TQ9 0V¥ TOLgOVTCt Tif^yJ/OV 6tg KCtTCLiTXOTFhh ^^ 

fi,fi KOLi Xudfi /MS Tgoo'TSo'eiv' ig f/,SihXo9 uv 
iXctro fju fj rovg xavrug '^Agyeioug fJUoKiTv. 

pvnxy^H'^ Mp^f : where the Ley- home." Bot that would be rathe? 

den MS. giTetiropiircxi^fMiT', rightlj; wpofiedii. 

for vdpa thoold be read in liea of 48. V2 ^jS^s] " For food." But 

TiphSf which belongs rather to v. S7. the genitive cannot express the ob- 

where t^ could not be said dcijcrticdi ject. Read ^p/9^, to correspond 

by Ulysses. to ^JiXow, 

56. rtxt^ftar''^ On this plural noun, wSffTov"] Here v6irr<n means " a 
as applied to a single thing, see Por- journey, not, as generally, '^ a re« 
son Orest. 1061. who apHy quotes turn.*' Toup on Suid. T. xx, p. 403. 
from Ovid *' Cognovi dypeum, Ibbtsd wished to read ftatrrifw, which 
gestamina nostnp.*' Brunck rejects as not Attic. Bnt 

vvptT 6/uov frM] ''All these mate- Hermann quotes tnt^poPurr^s ty^ita 

rials put together for striking a fire," from Plato Legg. xi. p. 9S3. s. and 

says Neoptolemns, sliowing them, might have added ^tx"!^^' found in 

The materials in question were, two Eurip. Cycl. 171. 

flints, (see v. 296. iv virpotet wirpw 45. rby ofo] " Send therefore 

imptfiw /t/SXis^L^^ Aiparrop ^wf,) the roan who is present." But Ulysses, 

andsometinder, made of burnt rags, as to whom Neoptolemus was the ^hnr* 

appears from the words following: p^r, as appears from v. 5S. ought not 

KOf radri y iKKa—pdmi, Respecting to order Neoptolemus to send a pef- 

other kinds of wvptta, see Casaubon. son, as if he were unable to give the 

Theocrit. zxii. 8S. Salmas. Exercitat. order himself. Besides, the sense 

Plin. p. 126. and Wesseling. Diodor. requires not rhy hot rtfyS*. Read 

▼. 67. therefore, T6pV ohf vap6irra v4iie^oiaM¥ 

57. K^vov] Had Philocletes been jcorao'icoir^y* where ropff is doe to 
meant, Ulysses would have said rather Toup. and fcorao'icev^y to MS. Harl. 
ttbrov, Valckenaer proposes to read Compare Heracl. 838. ^KViro^n4W*> 
K^o, *' a needy man," as in v. 273. wp^f tdn}^, /i^ KdBjf fi* wfwrvmrAit, 
^^\9vfffi6p^, Maittairein Not. MSS. 46. ft^ koI Xd/dp] This position of 
K\9Uf6p 7ff, spoken iromcally. Bat neA after /k^ is very common. Com* 
Wrotf is prefersble. pare ^sch. SuppK 392. fi^ ital irorc 

39. Tovl Attic for riyof. E!hqf Xtits hros ri; where J. W. in 

42. jnipl] « Fatal malady." See Philological Museum, N. ii« p. 213. 

▼. 695. reads wrongly itoh ft^vvre. 

mp99Mn M«^] ^Oq far from 47. IAoito «• r. A»] litenlly. 



50*OKAEOT!$ 




NE. Ti Ht iwyo^i 

*^v^fl¥ owvg Xoyos^$¥ fJtJtXfil/fi; Xf^^r, * 55 

«* Would cbooM that I rather tbwi a Mcoad speech." This, mvs Wan- 
all the Greeks should come." But der, means the same as &s riartkoKwh 
Philoctetes would not care to much rmf hSym9 in v. S4» But Bcvr^ 
about the arrival of UljTsscs, as get- Kiy^ could be said only after a break 
ting a shot at him. Accordiagly in the coaversation ;' Mid as no such 
VauTilUer wished to read 'E^oir' hit, break has occantd at present, it ia 
4 Tobf w^m$ 'AfTftimn, li ^ck* plain that Sophocles could not have 
But, says Brunck, there is no such so written. Perhaps he wrote, ^^d{** 
word as ^c&y : although hhtt is found OA. it h^ 4pA, NE. X^* eir. For as 
inTrach. 781. n£f oftic &\ct Jcalr^rS** the previous conversatioo had tak«» 
ikMi liif y ifuff' and 4Xc7s yfwx^ in place, when the speakers wave at a 
Hippol. Boissonade prefers fi* ixw, distance from each other, H was ne- 
** to kin," as in Aj. 1075. &s Zkoi cessarj to tell that thej had now come 
lop(. Med. 386. fc^fUUou ofireW nearer, and why thej did so. Respect- 
iKu¥ ; and so does Wunder ; but as ing the formula ^f Jr* 4pm, see osrnote 
aome MSS. give \ofittv, Valckeoaer on Prom. 667. h o8 f f U ^ms : and to 

S eposes to rosd 0aKtuf : and so did the passages there quoted, of which 

oiges at Tro. 905. the most apposite is Eurip. Ion 1250. 

48. &AA* Ipxc^H ^' But he comes." Act^' l\a*- it eSt yiip re^ XAyvs 

Who comes? Tliis we are not told. clwtZr «^As», add Aristoph. *Ax- 1058. 

Accordingly Buttmann asserts thai ♦^ Kit', is oh Kirf ; and Martiars 

t^Xl^oBm frequently means ** to de- '* pauca verba — Dicas in aarem, sic 

part s" and refers to ▼. 1 I7S. M^ wp^ ut audiat solus :" where ** in aurcoi " 

mftd&o Ai^f iM^iy UtrtCvt ; where the would be in Greek ^f ols, not «p^ 

Sc^ol. explains iKBfjis by &srfX6p»: aSr : and hence we must read with 

hut firom the deprecatory fuxfAaftj one MS. ia Platon. Euthyd. § IS. 

hpoken there by the Chorus, it ia vpooK^^r — t^t t^ eSt, iiutead of 

plain that Philoctetes tlireatened lliem irp6s ; which is found only in such 

with a curse ; and we roust therefore authors as Acbiil* Tat. vi. 7. and 

^ad, H^ «0f^ itfA rou Aihs MKOff a^, Heliodor. rii, IS. 

Vuri^m. With regard to the passage &S. itt iwiipims vdfpti] Muagrave 

before us, the Schul. says, 'Aw^ Juatly prefers tUf^ " to whom," i. e. 

Xerat,^^y,49(pdhraprfIfiEarcMricevi(y' to me. 

and therefore his copy had doubtless (6. IwaX^tcs] So the best MS. B. 

" ' M, in conSrmation of Dawes' canon. 

•<] " Win be guarded." With regaid to the sense, Gemfaard 

. mid. in a passive sense* and G^edike have wdl restored it by 

3r. Gr. ^ 406. reading r^p ^tXoier^rw v€ Scu^, Yi^c^ 

I 8m^ A^rv] " Say in lawf Z6fi9i&m itdfAi^mB, X^'Oror 



*IA0KTHTH5. 7 

hsyup, A^iX\ia>g T«ii (roi* ovj() xXBrrio*) 
TXsTg y ig Tgog oixov^ ixXiTm to vavTiKOf 
(TTguTiUf^* Aj^atSvy %XJ^og «;g^yf a^ /e^gya, 
oi ff iv Ktrasg orriiXavng ef ofxov puoXih^ 60 
fMvfl¥ y %Yfimg Tfivo »kwn¥ IX/ov, 

eX^oyri iw9(n kv^iq^ airovfjuivf^ 

aXX avT vjowirzi xagwiruv, XcyA^y, o^ av 

TovTMP yog ovi$9 jCt' ccXyvnlg* si i* t^y&tm 

(f* ^p«Tf<— X^ffiy- where Xiym has La. Par. /utfniy 9*, it ia plain that 

been snbaeqaently confirmed by MS. Soptioclea wrote, Vtivov ^ IxoKTCf , 

Par. The cunatructioo ia, Ai7» o'c t^v ikucw 'LJoo, *' havtog jou alone 

dciy— A^fir. as the means of taking Ilioii?' 

66. rts ▼€ ffa2 WtftrJ So Homer, €3. jruptwt a/roiYfUi'M] '* Asking for 

T(f, T^i' cTs AySfwy; them as their rightful owner." But 

68. itt wpbs obor] Brnnck says &t the copula can scarcely be dispensed 

wp6s is a pleonasm, as in Aristoph. with ; nor, if it could, can SvAwr fol- 

'Iw. B. KiucM!»w 4k^p4t» ns &s M low either li^Uoaw or tdrovfjL4»^, We 

rV ^Xf^' Hermann explains As^ must, therefore, read Kvpi^ vavr^ 

" as if." But neiiher of them saw ft^vy, as in Class. Jouin. N. ii. p. 

that as ft after vAsit is aseless, Sopho- 831. 

cles wrote iWets wp&r ofieoy — wnere 64. X^ywy — Koicd] Respecting such 

Sri or As is, as nsiial, to be supplied absolttte sentences, see note on Prom. 

alter \iyw. See Matth. Gr. Gr. 209. MS. Par., however, has \iy\ 

§630. the conjecture of Gedike; but pro* 

59. txBo9 ijcPipta] Compare £1. bably from a gloss. 

1034. lix^r ^Ttioipm tf iyA : from irop^irar] " Wrongly gave." See 

which it appears that a person is re- ▼. 399. 

quired after ^x^o^. Read there • 6«. frxar' ^x^^*'" icatd'] Com- 

fore. Oh h AiroTs ercUorrcr, where pare (Ed. T. 465. 4^^ir* ifMirw* 

tfOitt Atticforiw^ovt, 4— . (Ed. C. 1238. KMcat KOK&t^. Said. 

60. ^ Ktrcus] The preposition ^i^ ISdrxor* Itrx^inttfy leafc^ AtawtftrpaKTOf 
is redundant here as in 102. #r 9iK^ ; ^li ^tfrt t^ Atufirtpa Scu'ordrov koI 
Trach. 889. (£d. T. 821. Antig. 062. K^spa icuvrdrotr and in n/pa— ircU 
1003. ai$iSf *hff4irmv iifi^6rtpa Koi naxSev 

arfikarr^f — ImKm] " Sending for v^pa, transcribed from Julian Orat. 

you to come." So in Antig. 165. vii. p. 211. 

EoTffiX' hciff^au 66. ro^wv yhp ob}i\v iiKyw9is] In 

4^ oU»y] Some MSS. olaov. Either defence of this syntax Hermann quotes 

willdo* Aj. 1107. Koi 7di <r4ftp' 1^ K^Aof 

01« it4¥^p ff.r.A.] " Having this U^lvovt, totally unconscious that as 

tile only means of taking.'' But leal r& ir^/uv' fri^ ought to follow the 

ri^s would be hardly good Greek, words 'AX\', £rircp <CpX«<f* ^^X'^ ^' 

Besides, M ftlS. V. reads 1U9W, and phocles must ha?e written, it', cf Ti 



8 5000KAE0T$ 

jttjy rauTit^ XvTfiv xSLtriv *Agyisoig ^ttXtl^. 

61 yoig ro rouis ro^a (Mi Xij^^^o'irai, 

ovK itrri nficai <roi ro Aagidvov tsoov. 

of^ itrr sfAOi ^$v 9^X,*> ^^' ^ ofJUsXiit 70 

Tfiog ro¥ii xitrrri KcCi /3c/3aio;, %xfiah. 

(TV fMv wixKiUKO^f OUT iyogfcog ouhvij 

ovT gf avayxtigt ours rov Tgeirov trroXov. 

\[m) ds rovrm ohi%v Itrr agvfjtrifJLoy. 

Z(rr\ u f/^B rol^m iyfcgar^g cu(r6ii<r%rm^ 15 

ohofKoL^ Kou tn Tg^cim^Sigi ^u¥civ. 

ftXX' auTO rovTO ii7 tro^ttrffiivust xXonvg 

O'xreifg ytviitru rm kviKfirm otXo^v. 

i^oiitt, Kcu (pvtrn tri [Mi Ti^uxoru 

rototZrct ^mtlvy fj(,f}i\ rs^voiirSai xuku. 80 

iXX', fjiv y»g ros KTfifJt^a rtjg vUng 'Kct^tiv^ 

roKuM' iiKCLtoi y au&tg iK^ccvoufAe&o^' 

v^fo^ l-ni, K^Xa{^ iKflvovs ', " and, if had detected his pretended iiuanity ; 

high words are any thing, puniah with wliich he was tlierefore re- 

them." In the present case, the er- proached hy Ajaz in Ovid Metam. 

ror, wiiich Buttmann first pointed out, xiii. 38. as one wlio ** detrectavitque 

Dindorf first corrected by reading furore AJilitiam ficto, donee solcrtior 

To6rt9¥ yikp M\p iiKywu fi* ; where isto, Sed sibi ioutilior, tiroidi com- 

&A7vrc7i8 confirmed by MS. Yen. menta retexit Naupliades animi, vita* 

67. X^r — fia\€u] So /SoXca taque trszit in arms." 

X^P^ i(^ Ion 751 . 76. rS^mif ^icpar^sj '' In posses^ 

69. w4pcai — iridop] '* To lay waste sion of his bow." 

the country." Compare 920. rii 79. l(oi8a, xai ^^ci] Tfa*s iro) has 

Tpofos ircSla vopB^ie^tt^y and 1436. no meaning here, unlrss we adopt 

'£Xciv T^ Tpolas irc8(ov. The country Botlie's beautiful emendation^ KtH ^ 

round about Troy was a pUin. 4rc», *^1 know, and you will say." 

72. ivopKos oh9€¥\] " Under no 81. iw* — yiip] On this collocation 

oath to any one." This alludes to of ixx^-^&psee Elmsl. Herad. 48t. 

the oath taken by the Grecian chief- Here also Wakefield's slight emcnda> 

tains to unite their forces, should tion rh acrqfia restores both sense and 

Helen be carried away. Compare syntax. For t^ pticns cannot follow 

Aj. 1114. *AXX* O0VCX* Spimr, ohwtp \afi€iv, nor can jct^/m dispense with 

^y iv^iunos' and Iph. A. S9S. "AfiO' the article. 

COM Th¥ TvySdpcioy tpitw ol iuuc6^' 82. 8(jrcuoi 8*] " But we will ap- 

w§s ^t\iyo/jLM funioTrjfMs, pear just." Instead however of y, 

79. 41 iu^dgymis] This alludes to the which has no meaning here, one MS. 

fact, that Ulysses went to Tniy. as a (R) has r*. Read therefore y, where 

matter *' of necessity," after Palamedes y\ as usual, indicates a sneer. 



4>IAOKTHTH2. ^ 

iog fjkoi (TiavTOv, Kara rou Xoi^ro¥ yj^ofw 
KiKXfj<ro TaifTwv svce^io'Tarcg ^gcrin. 85 

N£. iym fAi9f obg af rif Xo^o/v eikyi Kkvm^ 

Aasgrsov xcu^ rov(ri% kou Tga<ra'ii» trnxyoL 
$^y yag ovi\if Ik r%yjfftg wgatrimv kok^^^ 
WT avTO^f oi6\ ojg (patriv^ 9vx^v<rag ifJuL 
aAA 94fi, %roi[Jt^ TTgog psav ron ajiof ayisy^ 90 
Kui fjLTj ioXoartv* cv yoig f| i»oc ^roiog 
fifMig renvois Tgog fiio^ yju^ciartrai^ 
Tifd,^ug y$ fiivTOi ffo) ^PSgyartigy oMvi 
Tgoiirt^ KmiKutrdaC fi^oXofiat i\ euta,^^ Ka!koig 
igeivy i^ccfjLagTisv fJuZKkov n viKaVf KaxSg. 95 



84. 8^f fWi fffovrhf] So Teronct, Aofrhu : while w Aj. 101* iTir* rl yiip 

" Da te hodie mibi." 8^ roTs b rov AMprfov» the double ar- 

86.o6ffftirTwr\47«M^Y6] "What- ticle afier mus is not free from 

ever of speeches I rosy hear." fiut suspicioa; and until MSS. oflPct some- 

rwf KAymw cannot follow a^s* This iliing better, we mar read, £{ fakp rd 

Hermann knew at Hec. 465. where y\ fhr vov M voit o Aaprtov } and in 

he wished to read a&¥, erroneous- the passage before us, ''XI AaprUw 

)y, as he confessed afterwards at Viger vcu. 

n. 62. Buttmann, on the other hand, 88. luuais] MS. Yen. Ktuth, i. e. 

attempts to solve the difficulty bj iroic^f : whera wpdvirtiy Ktuchs majr be 

leading TP^f 8^ — as if, where ro^8« is compared with hyaiht ^Xaarcir in 

thas connected with ots, tbe particle Aristoph. S^ijir. 904. 
8i could be separated from the article. 89. As ^aaiM] This alludps to Ho* 

Sophocles piobsbly wrote iv \6rym¥ mer, II. I. 312. where Achilles iays, 

hw o8r &A7W xXimtf, " the words which *Ex9fhs 7^ fui jcttiwr ZftMi 'AtSoo iro- 

I hear pained as to mj ears, these— ^*' Xyauft *Os x* ^^pow lui^fji M ^a\Py 

Respecting the ibnnula £y — rodaU, <AXo 8i fidlfy, 

see us on P^m. 637. snd correct 90. irp6ff /Bfa» mt^B6\o«9uf] So 

Trach. 26. by reading tiaris fy eoitwr Sallust. fi. J. <* per vim aut doiis.^' 
iriy/M^r r^s $4ms, rdT hy X^ox, in- 91. H MtrMt} <* Of one foot:" 

stead of UT. because the other was disessed. The 

87« Amtpriav] The lather of Ulys- article, however, can scarcely be dls- 

ses is called AiW^nyr by Homer, but penaed with. Read thererore, oA|r 

Ad^ies by Sophocles* and in the oh- i. e. 6 4^, So in t. lOOO. Markland 

li^ne casea Aacfriev and Aacprfy. at Suppl. 119. has properly restored 

But the trisyllable ought to be re- x"^p'* ^ ^"^ Aiji^ei' vor^. 
stoved always; for the sneer eTident- 92. irp^t filaifj This repetition of 

ly leqmras in t. 417. Sie^^ov ts a phrase is highly objectionable* 

Atiprklt in 628. Uivit rip yt Aaprleii^ Perhaps Sopliocles wrete vpee-/3aXAr, 

Md in 1367. awMXfs rmSt rf y '* attad&iDg." 



10 $04>0KAE0r$ 

OA. lirffXdv Tatgog rcUf Kocvrog 0/9 viog won 

rijv ykitrfrtM^ ohy\ ra^ya, Tay^* ijyovfcivfiv. 

NE. r/ jet' oSy flcyft^ya; aXXo tXtjv ypeviij Xiystv ; 100 

OA. Xiyv tr lyoi ioK^f ^sXoKr^Tfiv Xafis7»' 

N£. ri i* ev ioXof iu f^uKXoy ij Teitruvr ayuv $ 

OA. ov (Mi "Tsfffirai' Tpog /3/av i' ovk ay Xd^ag. 

NE. our«^ sXi^s ri ittyov lo^vog ffgdirog ; 

OA. lovg u^vxrovg ku) TgoTifjUTO¥T(tg (pofov. 105 

NE. OVK »g* SKitvu y oviSi Tgotrfu^ai 6^ourv ; 

OA. oi* (Ml ioXM Xot^fiovroL y\ ig iyat Xiycj. 



00. w€u, Kobrhs] Said, in TXSfffftof But Bpdffos is plainly supciflaonB. 

has iroi airhs. Read therefore, irair, Besides, the boldness was rather in 

mbrht, for Kobrhs can scarcely begin a Neoptolcmns than Philoctetes. Read, 

sentence. See ▼. 436. therefore, ^pdUrov. Compare Ion 1416. 

97. iipyhf] This is one of the ad- A^*, its fxfi rt 8cii^y 4 t^^ii y4 vov. 
jectiTes which have no feminine ter- 105. A^rrovr]" Not to be escaped 
minatiun. Phrynich. Eclog. 'Apy^ from." For the arrows of Hercules were 
^^, *Apyii Tvr^, fih X4y9* AaV *Af - said always to hit the mark. Compare 
yhs ifi4pa koH *Afyhs yvr^. A^vxra — fi4Kti in Tnu:h. 265. 

98. cir fXryxay ^^i^r] " Coming 106. OU dip* k. r. A.] " Is it not 
to the proof," i.e. offsets. So in bold to engage with him?" To aiich 
(£d. C. 1297. fio?iitp ctt iKrfxor* &n absurd question Ulvssefl could 
Alcest. 656. tU ixwyxov 4{«X9ciy. give no reply at all, much less a simple 

100. rt At* oSy] So Porson at Phoen. negative 00: for of the boldness 
892. to avoid the hiatus, inadmissible there could be no doubt. Well, there- 
in Iambics. fore, does MS. Par. read 06fc o2r — 

101. This verse has no csesura; or, as it should have read, O^k ^v-^ 
and yet it once had one ; at lesst from 28c, where £8c was pronounced br 
the words of Neoptolemus, T^ 8* iv Nroptoleraus, half-unsheathing his 
%6Kpp 8c<, one would expect ^4 y iv sword. Reipecting the histrionic £8cy 
8J\^, or <rc ScDk 8^Ay. With regard see Burges on ^^h. Suppl.485. 

to the sense, compare Atiius : " Con- 107. Ofh itdi MAy tt. r. X.] " No ; 

tra est euodum mild et caplandum taking him not by a trick, as I say." 

cautim." Botbe in ed. 2. proposes to Such is the literal tram lation of this 

read. A^8^Ay e'CT^^xAomrVify. absurd line, where the ellipse of the 

lOS. 91 M^ir(^ai] *' He will not construction miut be thus supplied: 

be persuaded.** The full expression is, Ob 6paffh vk irpMrfu^m Kafi6rra (w») 

Oik ^9* &s /i^ 7rl0yrrmu Respecting /lii 8^Xy. But Bpairif and MXy can- 

this use of oh fiii with a second aor. not be thus united in one sentence, 

•ct. or med. see Matth. Gr. Gr. 4 516. Sophocles perhaps wrote,1Sa* ^1^ 96k^ 

104. rlBtiphr hrx^' 9pdffos] " What Xa^^rra ir(y a4 7* oh \4ym' " hold : 

terrible boldness of strength — • ." I say you will not take him except by 



0IAOKTHTHt 11 

NE. ovz al(r')(j^Of fiy$7 ifjra ru yptvifj X%yuv ; 

OA. ouKf is TO (TCiffffjyai ys to ^pfviog (pigu. 

N£« Tcig ovv fiXiTup ng raZrcc roXfJU^frsi XaXiiV; . 1 10 

OA. crav n igZg Tgog zigiog^ cvk cKvilf x^mi. 

NE. Ki^ioQ ii fjuoi ri Tovrov ig Tgoiaf fJUoXilv ; 

OA. aspu ru ro^u rduru t^¥ Tgoiav fMya* 

rnti* ovK CLP Ti^trm y , cig %^a<r»6r , uf^ %yAf ; 

U^. OVT UV (TV KiiVdf X^S*^> ^^^ ^KU¥a COV. 115 

NE. 6n^oLr% cZv yipoir av, irng H" 8;^g/. 
OA. cjg Towo y 6^|a;, Tix^o ^igu ivgfjfjuara. 



u trick :*' where fa was pronoanced other MSS. «2f or is. MatUuei quotes 

bjr Uljtses lAjing hold of Neoptole- opportunely Platon. Gorg. p. 602. b. 

■una in the act of drawing his sword. ^^MwBm rpl^s rh xp*t^*t* Add Te- 

Respecting this nse of fa, it is saffi- renoe, in Phormio. ** P. Non pndet 

cient to rrfer to ▼. 1300. ^I. 'AAA* odri Yaniiatis ? DO. Minurae ; dum ob rem." 
XBUpuF, ^vrSffho9tt9fi fiiXos, NE. "Ea* 118. /mXciv] MS. Yen. /SoAciV. For 

/nfioftrnf, fiii Wf^bs Mr fi§Bgs P4\or to this verse, and not to 110. that nur. 

and to Orest. 1698. OP. "Etfrax rttS** lect. probably belongs. See ▼. 47. 
ME. Ib* fiii /MHiZafi&t Spdopf r«(6f : and 114. 4 vipvmv 7*] Some MSS. omit 

with regard to the confusion of pd and y. They should have read v^*, i. e. 

la, see ns on Platon. Crit. ^16. TpoUuf, 

108. rh, ^u^ X/7ccy1 Vauvillier, 116. effr^ ftv irl] The particle 

remarking the inutility of the article, ^ *has no buuness here : for it can 

proposed rh ^mSt} X^ycir* as in 100. be united neither to c^* nor Wjpo-wy. 

ttXAo vXiiv i^vSi) \4y§ar and in Soph. Read therefore, Oi^ cT 0^ — • 
Creus. Fr. ii. Ka\hp pAv oiv oCk lori 116. ohffivoifT^ hy] ElmsLin Mna. 

T^ ^rcvS^ Xfycir. Ilie MSS., however, Crit iv. p. 40. proposes to read, &ir 

point to something more elegant — ylyvovr* %9 : whom Hermann has foN 

^c7 V^ r6 7c i^tvSn Xh^uf fur La. lowed, because the doubled hr is ele- 

R. and Psr. read ijr/p M^ Td(8c' and g«ntlY superfluous. But oSr " there- 

thus the sneer in r6 71 ^'cvSii is blunt- fore can hardly be dispensed with, 
ed by the subsequent rh ffvdnvai 7c. 117. ^^i] " You will bear away 

110. 9&S olw $\tfvwr] '* With what for yourself:** for snch is the mean- 
face then — ." But fiKiw^tw is seldom ing of the middle voice, as remarked 
thus used by itself. Read therefore, by Reisig on (£d. C. p. zzvii. who 
wws vtp fiKhrtnt, i. e. Philoctetes : si-ems however not to have been aware 
and so in Aj. 1200. A6mf^, irov 0ki- that in Xenoph. (Econ. i. 0. a MS. 
vtw won* Aril Ko} Opotir: we must Par.reads, em. pr.,;J^or ^/porro, as 
read, A&eniwt, wdr fi\4irwf /m raSra stated by Boiasonade on Eunap. p. 
JTOffi 0po€iS' where kojcA 9peti!r is the 668. where fdpoi has been vainly de- 
same as KUKofPoBus in Hipp. S40. ex- fended by Hemdurf on Platon. Lya. 
pimned bv Hesych. ffaNoX»7f 11, ^oi8o- p. 208. i. 

pcir, tfip^^tis, 9otf4ifutra} Literally " gifts ;" here 

111. wp^f WpSof] So B.T.R. The '* honors," u e. given by men. 



12 50*OKAEOT5 

N£. Toia^ ; (JLuA^f ya^^ otw oi9 agMtfs^iiP ro if £9, 
OA. (Topig r' &v mm>g zaya6og x€«X»* a^. 

OA. ? fi»fifM¥$i$ig owfj & tros Tugjvsira ; 

NE. traf^* M' * €4re/r€|» s/VMra^ ^vv^h^u. 

OA. ^i^ jeto jiUyAnr vt;^ ;0C?yoy ci^^ed' M^f;^ot;* 
tytif i* ttxtifM^ fjufi ftMTCimv6£ xagm. 
KOd T0¥ ^XAfrov Wflg ¥»vp airoa'n>M TaXiv, ]£5 
»a) iiiig\ i»p fAOi rou ;^oyov ioz^ri ri 

rovTO¥ Tov (tUTOv (tvigo^^ vavxKfigov rgoTotg, 
fifOg^v ioKoi(mg^ ig up kyma wpar^' 
ou i^rcCf riKvoVy TOiKiXoifg avioff/^spou ISO 

ii^ov ra (rvpt^^oprcc rm ku Xoyo^. 

118. kpit^itafif rh 8pfr] '< Refose to aS w^ii^ «Uir— for the prepoaitioa 
do it." RespectiDg the uae and mean- is superflaoua. 

ing of the article t^, aee Hennann at 128. tfincoa] So with the went 

Aj. 114. MSS. lightly reads Hennann, oom- 

119. a,Ms\ Vauvillier aMf rieht- paring ywwMs iv rp4wM9 in Agaa. 
ly. So in Latin, " idem." See Allen 927. rpiwounM oh rvptammoTt in Cho. 
on Sallust, B. J. 67. " consoltor idem 477. and ^ rpimots *^lmiS in £Qa.444. 
ct socias.*' 129. ie^voia v^oa$] So Aiittopb. 

KfficXp*] On this foim of the opta* Borp. 1140. /&4 rit ^«0Ca moffp. In 

ti^e see Matth. Gr. Gr. ^ 204. Eurip. Antig. Frmgm. ▼!• Or 8* lb 

^e^bs] The SclioL rightly says, 0*0- vpooifrat K^vpiff, ^urrw Kafiw, quo- 

^ff iaIp m rh icA^oi, i^aShs 54 81^ rh ted by Musgrave, the true reading is^ 

iropO^am, *0 8* Ibr vpotfiimi. Respecting the 

120. «rd^«] MS. La. and so in 762. final syllable of irywoia, which is ge- 

and 926. a form that Person wished nerally short, see J. Weetman in Phi- 

to restore in Aristophanes, wlierever lological Museum, N. ii. p. 220. who 

the metre admitted it. has however neglected to quote Lex. 

. 12S.n^,jeci>ov]MS.HarI.ici(royySy. Bekker. p. 324. 'AYs>o(a*— VV rcAtv. 

Perhaps Sophocles wrote weu, ml ¥iv, raiaf itcrtivouattf. 

125. rhpamw^] Ulysses here aU 180. ol»n^a] " Who truly.*' But 

lodes to the roan who was sent as a 8^a has no meaning here. Read 0$ 

scoot iuT. 45. He oueht therefore to 7' f8, rUtwov, koI voiic(x«9t. Respect- 

have said, dir^t AX* oe vdXir, or heo- iog die perpetnal formula c8 maX «m- 

irrctXcu. as proposed by MusgmTe,and itiX«s, see Schaefer on Bos, t. Klr8v- 

At %tvp^ in lieu of koX Mff. vot* Heindorf, Plmto Cratjl. § 122. 

127. a80if iKv4fA4m irdXtr] Com- and Elmsl. Edinb. Rev. N. 37. p. 90. 
pare «89iff a8 vdXiy in v. 976. and «?r* 131. rmv Acl X^tmt] ** Of words 
a8 irdXiy a89is in Aristoph. Nc^. 971. that happen to be spoken." Respect- 
Hence Sophocles wrote perhaps a60ts iog this use of 6 Atf, see us on Prom. 



T, 



■!.■ V. "JW'^i 



0IAOKTHTH^ IS 



lyof Si Tgog vau¥ uuus^ troi wagtsg rcc^f. 
^EgfMig y TrifjLTm ioXiog iy^frcLsro vSp^ 

XOPOX 

(TriyitVy n ri XiysiP T^og avig* vvofrravi 136 

Ti^vccg irigag itgovyei^ 

Kou yvafMLy xag* orca ro 6uo¥ 

Aioc CKriTTgof kvoLtrffiroLh 140 

(Tfi i\ i rlKVOVy ToY lXfjXv6s¥ 

xay Kgurog ^yvyio¥' to fioi ivviTi^ 

973. and add Thacyd. i. 2. $ia{6fAtPoi <tt ScZ tt/^inrt^of (hv and Prom. 625. 

6nh T&y &«1 v\9t6iwv for bo some Miyroi fu Kp{n^s rovtt. Saidas how- 

MSS. read correctly, and so do some ever, in Upoixfo^t reada wpdrruw : 

probably in Plato, Gorg. p. 480. b. hs which if correct, ariy^uf would be a 

or T&v iitl ^rA«r rvyxi^'V ^^f^^t ^n- corraption for A^cu'. 
atead of &«2 rwv^, 18T. r4xra jr. t. X.J •* For that sci- 

134. N(ki| t* *A0aya] Sophocles, by ence exceeds other sciences and that 
a common irp6\7t\^s, alludes probably atreogth (other strength) by which 
to the well-known wingless Victory, the sceptre of Jore is swayed." Sach 
placed in the temple of Minerra Tlo- at leaat seems the natural flow of 
Xiiis at Athens. If faowcTer IlaXX^f , ideas ; and therefore we must read 
found in MS. Harl., and to which IIoA- f^fiUf to which the subsequent xpdros 
\h,s'm V. and'Vcn. owes its origin, be refers, as the preceding i^^povs refers 
the true reading, Ulysses would here to T4x^a, Respecting the confusion 
allude to the Palladium, which he took of ^(m and Trd^fia, aee us on Prora. 
away from Troy at the instigation and 534. and add Demosth. Phil. i. ^ 11. 
under the direction of the goddess where some MSS. read yp^fitiP incor- 
hersclf, displeased with the Trojans rectly for P^fiiiv : and with regard to 
for the preference .they had shown to the phrase rixv^ — rix^as irpoCx^h 
the worship of Venus. ' compare (£d. T. 380. ^Q, irAovrc Koi 

'AOwa] On this Tragico-Doric form, rt;payif\ jcol r4xtni r^x^flt 'Tr^p^^pov*' 

see Porsoii Orest. 26. era. Matthiei prefers the Aid. <rici^oy : 

135. fp i^i^i] " In a strange land." but then we pught to read also Af^o*- 
Bot this is a strange ellipse of ya, vrrtu. The passive kpiffvopjcu is, 
Sophocles probably wrote 94avoT' ^o- however, found in 08. A. 177. 
vovr: for thus we can see the con- 142. Kpdros '(iy{fyiop'\ " Power de- 
nexion between ^6povs and t^xph, scended frum old times." Hesycli. 
trap* Zrtp — <ric^irrpoy itpdfffferof espe- *(lyvyiov sraAfluov, iLpxa(ou, Etyraoi. 
cially as Ilesiod in Theoson. 88. has M. p. 820, 37. "(lyvyos* iipxaios fiaai- 
Tot^vcffa yhp /SoiriAljcf ix^P^^*'' ^^ ^' *ABriPaictp' i^' oZ xol *Ciy{ytoi 

rl — ^tpop vr4yup] A double accu- ir^Aoi (Phcen. 1113.) ip B^/Seur iral 

sative is found after verbs of con- var t^ iipxcuop *Q,yiyi6» ^oiri, 3i& r6 

cealing, as in Electr. 570. Mkp ydp wo\b 9Jtnhp yw49BM ipx^^rarop. He 
Soph, PhiloiL B 



14 50<DOKAEOr5 

ri trot ygtoiv wrov^yuv. 
NE. ¥V¥ fJtXvy t<rafg yag rirov itryjxrtm^ 

Tgociielv 6^€Xf/^, ovTiva xurus^ 145 

ieivog oiir^g, rSvi* Ik fiitKccG^M 

XO. fJtfSKoy TaXas fjLsK^fAu fjLOi Xtyetg, oivoL^^ ro cov 
^govgily of^fju It) cm fj(,cLkt<rra KusgS. 151 

vvy di fAos A%y , avXag 

Kcci Xfl^goy rlv tyjii ; to yog fMi 

fMt6u9^ OVK aTOKuiglO¥^ 155 

(Ml TgOirTBO'civ fJLS 'KclOiJ T061V. 



was also said to be the oldest of the ifoitar and in Legg. sii. p. 059. d. 

gods. See Schol. Heaiod. Theog. Cratinua varied the expreasion. Sui- 

r6 not IrKcirc] '* Wherefore tell das in Tb irapbv c3 iro(«2r — Kparcvof 

me." See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 291. UvKaitf Mpas ao^s X^ rh w^pbp 

144. iffxcertaus] Homer uses the rrpSryfi* &s Kokvs Els 9&vafuif rt$4a0at, 
nngular, 09. 1. 182.''Ei^a 8* ii^ ^^X^' 150. &ya|, t^ crbv] Triclinioa with 
t(|7 <nr/osffy5o/Acy&7x'^<^^<^'* ^^'^' Brunck omits rh vhf. But as the 
dar the plural, in Isthm. vi. 17. io'x''^' Scholiast ezpUins t^ cr^r ^fiovptof 5fi* 
Ticuf 1^ irpbs 6k0ov, Hesvch. 'E^x*' MA ^y ▼^ <^« w^^fuera ^vA^rrciy, and 
Tiar rh ffrxofov fjJpos x^P^yv. thus shows, whst none have seen, 

145. S^rira] This agrees by attrac- that Sophocles probably wrote ^pov- 
tion with tAww. Buttmann says that pu» rcu/A*, we ought to read, Vlika* 
Httroi can govern an accusative, as wiXcu 8^ fjuoi Kiy^is, &va{, rh ff'^r — at 
tOTtiM in Eurip. Suppl. 987. T/ iror* least from the words of the Schol. lU- 
oHft/^op &mjicc wirpoM, But there we Xov waXai* iwrl rov KpSy/id fUH K^ytis, 
roust read, Tl wor* edBeptoM araa' cTx« it is plain it,4KiifjM was not in bis copy. 
irhpaof *, for the perfect lorifica is al- With regard to the loss or confu- 
ways intransitive. sion of ycvfia, see Surges on .£8ch. 

148. x*^" ^^X*P^^^ " Advancing Suppl. 30. and add that in the Oracle 
filways according to my hand." But quoted by Jo. Lyd. de Mcnaibos p. 2. 
irpox»p9hf means "to advance for- . Yvxcuor <nriKO^pa Svtrl icpd<ras d^vo(a«s 
ward." Read x^p^ irpoffX»pw, ''mo- N^ mil Pt^/'^ari Ocfy, Taylor in CI. Jl. 
ving towards." N. 34. p. 262. reads correctly irv«^- 

149. rh vaphv Btpmc^^tiv] This is lun-i: while, as regards 3^ after ViUcu, 
similar to tlie saying of PIttacus, t^ compare v. 803. *AX7« mUai 3)}, and 
TOf^v f3 irotciK* to which Plato al- see Elmsl. on Med. 1086. 

hides in Gorg. p. 499. c. kpirpai /lot. 156. So Hermann on acconnt of 

urar^ rhw ita\awr hSyoif, rh waphr to the metre, for /jefi fu ^dBp vpom^dir. 



*IA0KTHTH5. 15 

ng TOTog tj ng BOga; riv t^u trrspov^ 

NE. oiKOf fMv ogag royy afKps6ugO¥ 

"jTBTgivfig Koirtig. 160 

XO. Tov yoig rX^fMjy aurog ocina'Tiv ; 
N£« ifiXov ifjuoi y ig (pog^ijg yj^ticL 

ravTfiv yoig B^Bty ^lorfjg avrov 

Xoyog lirr) ^vtrtv^ 6fjgofioXovpT» 165 

TTfjVoTg ioTg^ trruyB^op crvyegaigy 

audi Ti¥ (turej 



»»• » 



XO. olKTiigat yi¥ iyoiy\ oTotg (rrg. /?. 

^^ TOV KfiiofAivov figorm^ 170 

iu(rra¥og fjuovog ulu 

158. ImvAov, 4 BvppSow] Attius in yipwf, supported b? Hesych. ^fwyt- 
Philoctet. '* Ubi habet; urbe, agrone ?" p6^ Mwowoy, obcrpiy, S/tuycpw; • ivi- 
Poraon at Orest. 1263. ed. 2. thinks vtfywj* and Eustath. lA. p. 146S. icrl 
that Thorn. Mag. in "Evai/Aof, whom Hh (r/uvycpwf, t^ ijtiwSvMS, ^Bwrip&s 
PhBTorinuB tianicribed, read fravXof Kot, &s •Ivtir, Kavarutms, hrh rov vfiv- 
^ Bvpatos, X"* 'f^ Kaiw, $$€¥ rh cr/x^^cu wvpl yrjui 

159. oIkov ithf] Wakefield, offended lA. I. 653. The word, bowerer, is an 
with the hyatnawSioTov, reads Mc»v ol- 8,va^ \9y6fjiWO¥ in tragedy. 

MOV 6pfs. But ■§ MS. Fior. omits fikr, 1 68. iraumpa K€uc&p] So Tou^r — fit' 

perhapH Sophocles wrote, NE. 01k6p fUfAimis in Agam. 09. 

TIP* hp^t ; XO. r6vV i4i^0vpop \ ire- iirw»fi^] Some understand '^ to 

rpipiis Koinir \ irov 8* &p* 6 rMi/mp approach ;" the Schol. ** to find ;'* 

a^hs (hr€ffrip; llermann, "to distribute." But ail 

162. ^pfirit] MS. Urb. rpo^s, from this difference of interpretation arises 

a gloss. from not knowing that Sophocles wrote 

165. iyfi€6ti] Hesych. ''Oy/tos* i^ ir((8« pwfi^ : an emendation to which 
^^t ^vTttd* lura^pucSts M icai trwf Wakefield has led the way, by reading 
Top^ittPTeu i^ Ira rtraiyiiivot irar& in ▼. 719. viJS* ip^iia for Trpotrtp^fiu^ 
orlxop, Syfiop K^yovatp* 6 Si t&p 0c/n- and which he might have confirmed 
{itfrrsfy irrlxot irfiu^of Kiyerau by ir^a vm/i^p in (£d. T. 468. and 

166. mvytphp orvytp&s'} Hermann T69a — ip^iwp in OS. K. 32. 

siys that nvytphs oftentimes signifies 171. Hprpo^ 4^^] " A chum ;*' 

in tragedy, " sad " or " unhappy." for tfAfM means here " a person ;" a 

But this Wonder properly denies, and part for the whole, as in Aj. 992. S 

adopts the emendation of Brunck,(r/itf- ^vpoiftop 6ftfM* and Orest. 1082. 2 

ytplw, derived from the Scholiast's fffiv roBtofhp tfiiC 6iu)dttt ifaSis. s 



16 504>OKAEOT5 

ypticc^ itrrafJLUu. mg tots, Tig 175 
iutrfJtfCgog k¥rtyjit ; 
Z ToKafAUi fivfirSv^ 

osg [Ml fJLBTgiog utei¥» 

cvTog T^orroyovm itro^g a9ri<rro. ^. 

174. kkUi^ " Ho wanden io hii Med. 125. or the Tlapri pAv^ rh Kpa- 

mrits*' or "sinks." ros Bths Awaarw of iiilschylas Euin. 

Mwunlrifi] This position of r^ 618. nor could Sophocles tinve writ- 
after varrl is very rare \ though irai ten other thsn Off ii^ ii4rptot ky^ : 
rif it common enough. Hermann, wiaere &7^v both corifirms and is con- 
thereforOf reads rf ; but that would firraedby&^Aovi^wir; while, at regards 
require M wdrra, " on all occasions." the connision of atiof and ityif¥, it is 
The dative in, however, acknowledged only necessary to refer to Aeam. 1159. 
by Aristides T. i. p. S4. Urt acal rvp, where Aid. and Rob. read oywya^ but 
rcDT^f, As slrclyy i 'HpdicAfif, iwi i- H. Steph. atmnu 
woptI rijf Xf*^ UrrafUtf^ rovro 9ii rh 180. oZros ir.r.X.] ** Thii man, per- 
Tov 'Zo^oK\4ovt, The SchoL Min. on haps of the first family." But the 
Aj. 2S. dkX^ir, rh fy ruft XP'^? yt^S' crrw of Neoptolemus, who had been 
ftMpSr Tuw iwopWy has merely copied at Troy, could hardly have been igno- 
the SchoK Maj. on Philoct. M wcarrl rant of the family of Philoctetes : nor 
rf 4v XP^^ yiyyoiifw^ iiropci. can 1ff»t be supported by Trach. 314. 

177. 2 waXd/uu k.t.X.] '* O hands" 1<n»s Tivwriiia r&» UftB^r obx ip ttrrd- 
(or "«rts") " of mortals! O hapless rots- for LichaA there pretends a per* 
race of mtn !" But loch a repetition feet ignorance of lole's birth. Besides, 
of 9yrfrm¥ and fipormp is inadmis- oCros in Greek, like "iste" in Latin, 
sible. Until, however, MSS. afford generally expresses contempt. So- 
some assistance, it is almost in vain to phucles therefore probably wrote, Ef 
conjecture that Sophocles wrote *Aird- r», vfteiToyAiwv yryin — so Euripides 
Xofk' iiSko^yrw, although the czpres- in Ion 1073. t&p €{nntTptZap ytyAc* 
»ion may be compared %tith dwrolarctp dUtov, Toup on Suid. v. tiaaiois wished 
iripmp iiBKa in 609. while the com- to read ohK &¥, Brunck however has 
pound &ir(£\apwf , found in Pindar OI. edited ^rnttv from Suidas, which Person 
i. 04* is limilar to SvovdAevtot in Eu« approves of in Adversar. p. 199. But 
men. 844. SvanroAd^s in Suppl. 875. in Suidas two MSS. read oticwv, al- 
and «^irdXa^r — fi4pipi»t» in Agam. though ^m^ seems to be confirmed 
1538. by Aj. 686* *Of iK irarp^ta ^KttP ye- 

179. olr nil fUrpios Mv'] '*To y€as Apttrror and only seems ; for, in 

whom thei« is not a life of modern- fact, Sophocles there wrote, *Os cS 

tioB," i. e. neither too wretched nor irwrp^at ^kwp ytptas tfy«9ci', as is evi- 

too happy. But as the question is dent from the Schol. ht (SLPu6§y Kara 

about the boundless misery of Ptiiloc- warp^as ytp$iis t^trra ^wv Avfirfi 

tetes, it would be absurd to ullude to yiip ipums : for thus e6 fjtmp ytvtat 

the *« anream — ^mediocritat^m ** of Ho- will be similar to the Herodotean c{ 

race, or to the Twr yhp furplctw wp&ra fytnv wKo&rov, (respecting which see 

ftJ^p cJirctr roHrofm vitcf of Euripides Valckenaer at Hipp. 482.) while 



OIAOKTHTH>\ 17 

Oizcifp ovieifo^ va-regogy 181 

TavTCif¥ a/MfMgog iv jS/o; 
xtlrai (M>V¥og icv otikKw^ 

6flgm' IV r oiupectg ofji^ov 185 

XtfJtfS r' osKT^ogy ap^xBtrra {Jt^igifJi^v^ 
flfjiMr tXf^v. /3af«- 
a y afiugotrrofMg 

0if4My£g vTOKurat, 190 

NE. ovSiv Tovrm ^avfjuatrrov if/,oL 
fiux yoig^ c^^sf xuyci n (pgovej^ 
Kcci ra, xudiiiMtrct xtTvu Tgog uvrov 

ytptus JiantOtp mny be compared with with % heavy groan, and moath never 

Tohs ik ifAVpoatfv ical ftywOcy yopdas shutjies under tLe bitter lamentation." 

in Plato Tim. p. 18. d. and Xa»y tup Such is the literal meaning of thia 

hrdim$§y in Theocrit. Id. vit. 5. corrupt passage ; where the metre ia 

181. o^Scr^s 9<n€po$] So Plato Tim. equally irregular : for a 8* iiBvp6croiMS 

p. 30. A. obait^ KoI y4p*t oMvos 90tc- cannot answer to & waXdfuu OvrjrAv* 

pot 4y. Musgrare, indeed, wished to read 

1 83. novwos A«^ ftAAA^y] " Alune iiOvplyXmrffos, a word found in Orest. 
from others." Bat the antithesis re- 903. and paraphrased by Thcognis in 
quires &r^ 'i^^ i. e. &i^y. (See Tro. ;• 421 . yK^cj^Blpai Ak Mkuvtw 
Append, p. 160.) Compare v. 487. *>°' Seidler m Dochmiac. p. 47. says 
'EfwiMoy o^f» X«pi» 4^/H^««' 8/x«- *!ll*''*f "8* " unnecessary . The great 

184. orucrw % \cuTio>y-] As regards difficulty. howeTer, lies m (ncoMirai, 
the sense, Sunl. at iEsch. S. Th. for which Bmnck reads 6v«ro<^ci; 
788. rightly understands " birds" or and so did Musgrave, who has also an- 
" beasts ;" where arutr&v corresponds ticipated Hermann s drox«iTau, " sub- 
to the " picte rolucres " of Virgil : vehitur. Perhaps Sophocles wrote, 
but, with respect to the syntax, the ^« I «»' «^> MvppXufftrovi \ *Axw 
preceding &r8pfiir requires vrunSiv 8*, rjikt^oa^s Tvmfow^ \ oliuty^s^ Ihra -Hi" 
and the subsequent fyov requires also ««' " *nd the far-heard Echo, re- 
^ «r. WS. R. reads Ajt' &AA«ir doubhng the groans of unclosed 
ittHKtXXmw, where voxictXA«r is a cor- tongues, pours out a heavy voice." 
ruption of iroucUan', itself an explana- 189. &x<^ n^Ac^ai^r] So vpov^dni 
tion of ariKT&if* kt^os in 202. and riiXwirhy <«fliv in 

185. frr'dS^rcus^AMvXiii^r*] AI- 210. 

though 6fMv might stand here, yet by 103. ToB^ifuera Kflya] The suffer- 

comparing v. 312. iv \ifif re km Ka- ings alluded to are thus explained 

KoTct $6vK99V rify ithifpdyoy v6iroy^ So- by the Schol. Xpv<rn v^ffos wph r^s 

phocles wrote perhaps |y t' Mvais Afifxyovs, Ma iiirpi0§ Xp^<ni ra pvfi" 

yicov Aifif r* tiierpis. ^, ^ ipatrBuffa rov ^iXoierfrrov kcu /k^ 

197, fiapu — aS'k.t.A.] " AndEcho vcfircuray KarripdaoTQ adrf* Zih koX 



18 50<I>OKAEOT2 

K<M vvv oi Tovsl iixfi^ KfiitfMvm^ , 195 

rov^ (Mi TgOT6gO¥ rovi It) Tgoiuv 

yjmtiu c^' wro rmiz iafMivoLt. 200 

XO. svo-TOfJi! i;^«, Ta7. NE. ri roh ; trrg. y . 

w/A^pora oftrV iicikHfww : with whom a parenthetic sentence has given rise, 

Tntaea on Lycophr. 911* coincides, as it frequently does, to a torraption. 

Others sappose that bj Xpvari is See Elmsl. Herad. 59. and Qaarterly 

meant Minerva, woT8liip|)ed under Rev. N. lir. p. 457. 

that name at Chryse, an island near 197. roD,ibiJ^—Tciyai]Buttmann says, 

Lemnas, and where Philuctetes was " rov followed by an infinitive marks 

Mtten by a serpent, when, as Sopho- the reason of doing an act, as if Irtmi 

cles says in 1S20. he had Xpianis were supplied." Hermann on Vigor 

vc\aff0flr ^^aico$f ht rhw iucdKv^ n. 17. limits the rule to negative sen- 

2i|iE^r ^uXdurcrri Kpi^s chcovpmv 6^ts, teuces ; while Ast on Plato Legg. i. 9. 

But though the storj told by the p. 56. shows it to be universal. But 

Schol. and Tsetses is mentioned bj no as no such construction is to be found 

other writer, yet it is so similar to the in tragedy, it is plain that Sophocles 

story of the Trojans being persecuted, could not have so written. Read 

'^Btgvo! roemoreni Junonis ob iram," therefore, Kal vSir r^ iroyctr—T^ re fi^ 

inconsequence of the gprtia injuria wp^tpop r6i^* iirlTpotwTwat — 04\ii. 

fomur, and of Hippolytus being So Horace, *' Doctus sagittas ten- 

punished by Venus for his neglect of dere.** 

ner worship, that one is half inclined TpoUv] So Ven. T. Vulg. Tpott^, 

to suspect a lacuna here. 198. Swv] Apollo and Hercules ; 

wfhs cJtrhp—Mfiri] " Came to him from the latter of whom he received 

from Chryse." This, says Buttmann, the arrows, which the former taught 

is hardly good Greek ; for irp^r is him how to use. 

useless after Mfiii, as appears from 199. irply 88^ /^koi] Respecting the 

Aj. 137. 3i 8* Htw wKnyht Aibs— use of irplv, Elmsl. at Med. 221. says 

Mfin* Perhaps Sophocles wrote, irei- that when a negative precedes, frpUp is 

va wpoadvrri — iwifiri. For Hesych. united to an optative or a subjunctive 

has, npwrdjnrir cKXriphSf ivwrtos, with &y, otherwise to an indicative 

^vax^ph^i fX^P^'» &i}8^r. with ^ or to an infinitive without it. 

196. oifK taruf tztts o&] This is 201. tHirroii* 1x0 Schol. Arrl rov 

▼ery doubtful syntax. It ought to be ai^wa* rh 8^ roiovro Ktx^anrrat, trt 

rather 5rwf /i^ — . Well therefore does '£XAayiK<{t irorc iu^aytyp^Konr t& *H- 

Ms. Ven. read here, OHk iaft txus fi^ poiinrov (ii. 171.) I^^aye, ircpl 8« rwM 

9€&y rov im\(ti^* but better had it fiot tSarofia Kttff^^ ob 9teup&v eft 8^e 

read also OCk M &s — with Porson at K^tu, i\\* &s &y ris (fvoi, ravra, $<m» 

Hoc. 1169. We find indeed in Jph. siWofia. From hence it is plain that 

T. 684. Ko0iK ^<rO* twtts oh xp^ ovytK- the Scholiast found in his copy tS 

vfOo-ol fi4 <n>ft. But there we may ar6/i* fx** ^°^ ^ ^^^ Eupolis, as ap- 

lid. E2 8* Ix^*" oT^fW 



read, K&Sk icri (vws oh xph ;) ovi'cff- pears from Suid. 
vfwvui fi4 cov where the insertion of rh 9vcr^f&f i>* ofh-t 



4)IAOKTHTH5. 19 

XO. T§OV(pK¥fl KTUTOg 

NE. ? TOW ryJ* fj T^is roT0¥ 

rov (TTifBov Kttr amyKOLv 
igToyrog' ovie fd,s Xa&si 

XO. aXX* i;^s, Akvov — NE. Xey*, o, r/. avuo'Tg, y. 
XO. ^goyrliocfi; viag^ fill 

ov fj(0o\mg (Tvgsyyog t^oiv^ 

ig TOifJLfjv aygo^orag, ccXTC ^- 

Tov ^retiofp we a^vdyxag, £15 

202. miwos — o^rriw^s] " A noise — 'A^x**^^' &<nrtp, r^y dShv -rpo^o* 

with which he lives. So in ▼. 1160. povfiira, 

ixOosf (vroiMAS* and Aj. 639. trw- 212. ^M^pos] "Out of its seat." 

rp6^is ipyeus l^fiirt9os. This was properly s»id of an animal 

20S. rov] Porion Hec. 1160. first that frequents the same spot. See 

supplied rov, wanting to complete the Aristoph. *Ofw» 276. In English, 

verse. " form," is thus applied to a hare. 

205. MfAo] Aid. Irotua, Sopho- 214. wotn^p kypofi^ea'] "Ashep- 
cles wrote jSdXAei 8* 2rd /xc &d\Xfi herd feeding in the fields.'' This 
fBoyyd. So Homer lA. K. 535. jcr^* might perhaps stand ; but as Stephens 
wos olkera fid\\€i, ApoHon. Eh. ii. 55. has a var. lect. &ypofidenis, perhaps 
SoDirof — oi^err' fjSaXAs. Heliodor. ii. Sophocles wrote aiyo^6ras, ** goat- 
p. 58. ii ^wni iB«Ux« p^v t^v knviiv. herd." 

Sophocles too, as emended by Burges 215. maitav W h^Koa] '* Stum- 

at Eum. 120., has in (Ed. T. 1252. bling from necessity." This is ma- 

BoSr ydip ods i'raur4 fi' Olhtvovs, simi- nifestly absurd. Read, iro/orv ir^S* 

lar to BdAA«t 8** Arwy ^Soyyhf in iw iucreus. The vulgate owes its ori- 

Antig. 1204.; and to Virgil's **im- gin to ivdryKoy in 205. Respecting 

pallt aores Luctus Arlstaei." See also iro8^ and 6vh, sec Musgr. Phoen. 792. 

at 284. and 340. 216^ Hesych. TiiKuif6p' /laxp^w 

206. orifiov — tpiroPTOt] So mfi^hra ^atM6fu»oy, The word is also fuund 
irc8(a in Aj. 30. in Aj. 564., but there the Schol. gives 

Kor* ityayKoy] *' With difiiculty.** a var. lect. riiKovpyhf, from whence 

But such is not the meaning of &y- Masgrave has elicited rriXovpos. Re- 

dyicii. Read icerr' h^x^^y "like a specting this confusion of metaphor 

spider." Compare u£sch. Suppl. 886. in n}A«ir^i* — {«^, *< a far-seen groan,'* 

ft/Mxrof &f /3d8i|y and Said. *Ap4xn| see na on Prom. 21. ; and add Catal- 



20 504)OKAEOT5 

«IA0KTHTH2. 

r/vsg Tor' eg ynv r^vie yuvriXof TXdrri 220 

xaTi(rj^iT\ ovr iuogfj^oVf our otxovfjuivfjy ; 
Toiug Toirga^ ctv fi ytvovg vfJLoig tot\ 

trroX^g vrdgj^si T^oc^i'kBtrToirfjg Ifjuol" 

(pM¥fjg y »Kov(rus fiovXofJUo^i* koa fJt^fi (ju oxm 225 

iiitravng ixTXityfir aTfiygtoiffJL%yov, 

aXX' olKTi<r(tvrig iyi^ct iutrrnvov, [juovov 

IgflfMV Sis K»(pt'KO¥ K(tKOUfJ(,ByO», 



\q»* '' canent, qaod Tisere par est." irpoa'«{v«, khv rix» M^* eioro/uir ; 

817. VQ^s iiwop aby^»v 9pfiw'\ 646. Afiray 8^ viv wpoaayoptioiAtv Bpo- 

Btttwhy shoald PIdloctetes call out, rol Tvxivrtt iraXwr. A gam. 1242. 

" on seeing not a strange roadstead T/ yiv icaXouo-a Zvtr^ikh Hducos T^x^i/i 

foravesacl?" He might, indeed, crj fty; PUto Phileb. p. 38. ^irirux«f 

out, " on seeing not a strange sail ap- clrc^r. 

proach." Read therefore, IpfiiiP. 'LWd^s — oToX^r] See our note on 

ttSfydlj^wl The active form is found Prom. 2. ^Mijv^oi/ioy, 

in tragedj, as in Hec. 6S7.' i\tos ab- 225. 6kp^ ZtUroprts'] This expres- 

7d{'ti: the middle in Homer, as in lA. sion is found in (£d. C. 1625. and si- 

Y. 458. miiarly <p60<f rapfiowrop in Trach. 176. 

218. wpofiof ydp Tt dciy^v] This ipplKfi rp4fiov(rap in Tro, 1029, 

cannot answer to Sidcni^a Opo€7 ydp, 226. &miypwfjL(vov'\ Attius : "Quod 

Accordingly Dindorf reads Oprivti^ ted obsecro, ne istha^c aspemabilem 

which Wunder has adopted. Supho- tetritudo roea rue inculta faxit." 

cles wrote Upofiof ri yhp a,\v6v, 228. K&^iXor] The copulative is 

Compare Attius in Pbiloctct. ** Quod out of its place. Read Kh^iKms* 

eiulatu, questu, gemitu, fremitihus, Kajnoliitvov] So Morell; who thus 

Hesonando multum flebiles voces re- writes: '* 7* &Ac6/<€voy Heath. Sicetin 

fert." (£d. C. 265. ubi Umen Suidas in A<{(a, 

820. rfres vor*] Attius : ** Quin tu Aid. et Vett. Edd. habent fceuco^ficvov, 

as mortalis qui in deserta Leninia, £t quod, fateor, etin hoc loco mihi magis 

tesqua te apportes loca." arrideret :" a note, which Brunck has 

vauriKpp irKifnf] " 7p. «ci«c -rolas wd- thus converted to his own use : " Li- 

rpas in Ms." says H. Steph. That bri orones icaXo^ficvoy, roendose. Has 

Ms. was probably fjrb.y where the same voces jam male commutatas vidimus 

var. lect. is mentioned. in (Ed. C 261." and who might have 

223. r^xoifi' fty tbr^t/] «* May I quoted v. 471. o0ro» /dyov "E^juoi' 4p 

rightly call." So in Cho. 992. T( yi¥ KOKoiffi rotaU y\ oXt ip^s. 



mmmmmmmmm^mm^i^m^^^tmmmammtmi 



4)IAOKTHTHl 21 

aXX ayra^s/ya^'c' ot; ^af s/xo; ovr ifjut 230 

NE. aXX*, i lev*, iV^i TOVTO Tgairov, ovHKa 

"EtkXfivig i<rf/,sv' rovro yoig jSot/Xs/ fjLo^ffiiv. 

^lA. a; ^tXro^rov (poi»fj/z»' ^st), ro ku) Xafielv 

^g6ir<p0€yfJtM rotovi* avi^og ev ;^foya; [jtMKpZ. ^35 
rig ff^ Of riK¥0¥, x^otritryfi rig vgoo'^yuyi 
yj^uo(, ; rig ogfjifi ; rig kvif/^m ^I'KroLrog ; 
yiysjyi fJLOi xSiv rov6 , o'jcug etii rig €i. 

NE. iycj yivog fJi^tv stfJUi rfjg Trsgippvrou 

^Kugot^' T^Bat y ig ci^pp* aviaff^ui i\ Tu7g 240 
Aj^iXKiofg^ ^iOTroKsfjLog' oitrO* Ijifi ro Tav. 

01 A. S (piXrurov tou To^rgog, of (plX^i yfiovog^ 
cf rov ysgo¥rog 0§ifJi[MX, AvKOfJifiiovg^ rm 



^9. ntvp &ff ^iKoi\ '* If ye are witbout an interjection, add Theocrit. 

come as friends." The sense, how- Id. zt. 75. See also Elmsl. on *Ax* 

ever, manifestly requires, '* Bat if ye 770. There is some error here, 

are cume not as friends, at least an- 235. 4v 'xp69^ iioKp^]** After a long 

swer one word ;" in Greek, cfrcp 8* lime." In this formula h may or may 

oh ^iKoi vpoaiKtTt, 'AXK* ty y &/ic(- not be added. See 360. 608. Eurip. £1. 

i^tur^ — . 1148. In Phoen. 313. both forms are 

231. ofAoprtiy tqM y] "To fail found, Xp6y^ — fivpiats iy afi4pats'. 

at least in this." Hesych. 'Afiaprtly unless we read fivpteus r^ ^v— . 

&JCoXov9c7y. SofoirXijs 8i iy «iAoict^- 2SG. ris crc — irpoff4ffXf'\ ** Who 

TTf 4wl rod &irorvxc7y. brought you ? " Bttt this is not good 

' 232. o0r€ira] '* That." So the sense Greek ; fur vpocivx^f unlike itpooii* 

requires. But otytKa never means 7a7c, is a verb intransitive. See v. 

" that." There is s«>me error here. 244. Here is another error. 

233. 'EKKiivh ivfj^^y] So in Heracl. 237. XP<^a] So in Ale. 407. Xptia 
136. *Apy€t6s ci/ci* rovro yiip 64k9u 9^ ris — ir^vci. 

fioBtiy. rts dpfi^] *' What design ?" So 

234. ^«v, rh jcol Xa/3c?r] '* O, how Virgil, " Quid petitis 1 quss causa 
delightful to hear!" But ^«v is never rates, autcujtis egentes Littus ad Aa- 
used to express joy. Bnttmann quotes sonium — vexit V 

indeed Aristoph. 'Ofir. 1723. ^cv, ^v 238. ^^y^i^c] The more common 

T^t &pas, rod ircCAAovr. But there form is yeya»y4m. But ytyAvtt is 

^cOisan intfrpoiation, as is shown by found in Prom. 201. Orpst. 1218. 

the metre. See Surges on Tro. 348. 230. yivot — cl/ii] So in OS. O. 

an>l to the passages there quoted to 226. ytywfly y§ McAd^iroSos tieyovos 

support the genitive of admiration ^fy. 



22 5000KAEOT5 

NE. e| *lxiov Tos iij rapvv yi vavtrroXS. 245 

4>IA. ^ig uxetg ; ob yag iij trv y ^o'&a pav^artig 
flfjuiv Kar cL^Xflv Tov Tgog '^IXiov trriikoM. 

NE. )} yk^ f^iritrj^^ig fca) trv roiiii rov tovou ; 

Q>1 A. 0^ TiKVOVy ov yag oi(ra» fju , ovnv ito'ogccg ; 

NE. mg yag x»TOii\ 0¥ y uiov ovitTojTore ; 250 

01 A. ov roufOfJu\ ohlli riv ifjuif xXiog Kaxiv 
ntrffov TOT , ovi' h o$g iyci iicjXXufJ(,fjv ; 

NE. eig fAfii* iv ilioT i<r6i fju , Sv avttrrogilg. 

OIA. Of ToXX' iyi fJ^^oyfifj^og^ S ^jriK^og ^soTg^ 

ov fJi^Ss xK^im ii' lyjivrog otKotis 255 

fj(,fl6* 'EXXa^o^ ytjg f/^jjiufjuov ^/^X^$ tov, 

aXX* OS fjt,%¥ ix^aXovrtg avotrivg i/M^ 

yB>Ji(rif a-Ty^ ^yfifrtg^ tj i' Ifjuij votrog 

au ri^^Xif kolt) [d^HTov igX^rat. 

Of riK¥OVy Of Ta7 Titrgog if 'A;^^XXi«g, 260 

344. itpwriffxu r^rSc 'fyf] Currect and Valckenaer ; while, itranffe to 

Greek would require rpSff 7^ , or ^t say, Bothe's incorrect ovS* tvofti y* ia 

r^ySc f^ivt "B in 220. ; or, what would ouoted from a Vat ico* Palatine MS. in 

be most correct, we ought to read in CI. Jl. N. 14. p. 436. Vulg. obV o9' 

220. is yntf T^i^e — wpoa4<rx^\ ""^^ *'0M* — • 

here Kcrr^ioTCfff : ouleaa we adopt irfwr- 254. wiKphs'] " Hatt-d by;" not 

^X0cs from MS. Ven. " hating." So in Med. 227. Sappl. 

245. rot Ih 'rcanfp ^f] Bntfmann and 1229. Hel. 296. 

others have adopted the emendation 256. /irfiofiov — irov] These are ad« 

proposed in CI. Jl. N. ii. 333. for verbs of rest: ^t}5afi^c voi, adverbs 

9i}Ta vvpyt, bat rejected *E|*IAfov 'yit of motion, mould be more correct. 

>-4dthough none have produced a pas- 259. r4Bri\§'] Hesych.Ti^qAr 0dA- 

sage where roc 9ii are thus united ; Ace, &y6«i. So a disease is said AW^ciy 

nor could they, for reasons a«signed in 1*racb. 1089. and calamities ddA- 

at Plato Crit. ^ 1. n. 24. ; while the Acir in El. 260. 

emendation *E| 'lAfoi; 'yif is plainly 260. & riKvov, 2 ircu] This repeti- 

confirmed by Eurip. Cycl. 107. *E{ tion is inadmissible \ nor can it be 

'lAfov *yi» Kiewh TpmtK&p iir6vt»¥» supported by ^fl fi^<P> * TSifotJco, in 

248. ToSdf rov irtfvov] The article Tro. 643. for there Musgrare wished 

85t can hardly be thus used to denote tu read oh rtfcovtra, on the authority of 

a thing absent. Ion 1824. Xa^*, 2 ^^1 /m< fAi?r«Pf oh 

251. oh rotpofk'] This emendation rwowr^ ircp. He ooght rather to 

Dunbar was the first to publish. It is have read, ^Qm^«/i ftretrrof oSira: fur 

found also in the MSS.notcsof Barney thus the childless state of Hecuba, 



0IA0KTHTH5. 23 

rm *Y{^aK\%im ovrtt istrTorfjv OTXcifP^ 

Tov TloictvTog Tulg ^tXoxT^Tfjg* op oi 

iitrcro) crrgecrfiyo) y^ 2 Ke^aXX^poJv dpu^ 

Vppi^pav alffyj^Sig Si i^fif^op^ c^yglcc 265 

vocru xaroL^SmprcL rifi\ oL»igo^6ogou 
TrXfiyivr i^siv^g OLy^iu ;^af ay^r/, 

l^uv If yu ixsJpoi, Ta7y Tgodivng ipSecist 

once the mother of fifty children, it may rrad, kM troii Ai^wi iraaroca-i irAv^ 
depicted most strongly by a single i/iots ttrtts y§Xfr whrre aSrvs means 
word. Hence we most read here, " merely " or " really." Until, there- 
K&vl /icifoy l|px«^A*f 'At Wkkok. Com- fore, we meet with a better support 
pare Hec. 20. Tpo^auny, &s ru vr6p' for 5y o/, we may write, 'O roi; noW- 
^f , i}6{^/it|y fcaXtfr. toi rhv ^tKoierftrriy iyA, 

261. 88* fffj^' fyc6 0-01 MZror] By com- 2GI. Smto-oI orparnytX] So Homer, 
paring ▼. 677. 'O^ iv^ 6 kX§iv6s aoi lA. A. 16. 'Arpi(t9a 84 fuCAiara, 9U$ 
^tXoinitrriSy and Virgirs, "Sum ptot KOfffA^opt Xainr and in lA. B. 6SI. 
iSneas, faroa super etbera nofos," it Airri^ 'O^vtrnhs Ijyt Kc^oXA^rof am- 
is plain that Sophocles wrote xXtufhs, ya06fAovf* Hence Ulysses is called 
SB in Aj. 216. ^/uv 6 xAciy^r, and Kc^oAAV in ▼. 789. 
(Ed. T. 8. d waff I k\§iv6s. In like 266. 'rflf'\ So Musgraye for r^8^« 
manner Rahnken has emended Calli- 267. &7piy] Wakefield, justly of- 

mach. Epigr. 89. by reading, for JKciyot, fended at this repetiti'in of iypt^^ 

tiiKuv 6 fcAciy^f, supported by Ari- wished to read hBKl^» Perhaps So- 

stoph. OciTM* 29. 'AyidMf 6 MAtir^t* pbocleswroteSio^^fiy, asin^.?. N^cr|p 

and a similar correction is requisite in — ^to^p^» 

Eurip. Cycl. 106. *0 icXuvhs aJSir6t 268. {^r ff] T. e. y^y. But a verb or 

tifu: in ine place of the absurd 'Emi- adjective is wanting, which is supplied 

90S €^6s tifu, as if Ulysses would de- in ▼. 1016. {S ffbp kokois. G)d.T. SOS. 

signate himself by the contemptuous off nfo'y {^ycorur. El. 600. iraicDii — (»r- 

oms. So in Phllostrat. Vit. Apol- ovtra, Eurip. Fragm. Incert. Iszt. t^ 

Ion. iii. 21. we must read, wlfd trot 6 960^ ^witv iaf^p. Read therrfore, Biir 

cAsu^f, for •( fvfi <roi imiyosi where f fji* iroiKoy, Compare r. 1160. &X^<*'f 

f^ is due to Pierson. f {woiirtTs. (Ed. C. 614. ^Y^Soyot, 

962. 6«<rr^i7v — Jhr\M¥] So Ovid, 4 (vy^orot. Aj. 611. fu»(^ ^^rav- 

" dominus — cl?pei." Aor. 

i6S. trot] The prepotitiTe article is Jscobs in Sophocl. QunstioD. i. p. 

thus found in tragedy at the end of a SIO. justly objecting to the repetition 

verse, only in (Ed. C. S61. 9t&r9p* ii- of tj^v^ ^pni"^ — vpoBirrn iwMo 

yuTot rk T^» Olkoi dioTnit, •! Ttniip — fe<»*^ ifpfi/tow — AMrtfrrsf f X"f- 

rpo^9 Ixoi' and El. 879. i rdXaiva, ro---fidiCfi voo$4rr€S, conceires the tri- 

kM Tpif Satrr^f iraaror<ri iiiirl rots atich Uby f — "H^xeW— X^^f to be 

ifuiis 7«Afr. But in (Ed. C the an interpolation. But from tb» 
sense manifestly requires, dt^cp' if words of the Scholiast, xiyrrtu yiip in 
yuToi Air^t Oficoi dmfrof, "simple ip A'hM^0o»X6fuwosi9Cbrr^aifimith¥ 
liare at borne." Hesych. AtTo$6pos' 'HpQk\uvap^rhptdylakop,iwhS^9m§ 
ivrt\&s rpaiptis', and Atrols* ^'lAoit, ^A^Tii* and of Eostatb. lA. B. 

t^fA^i: while iu the Electrm we p. 240. Bat. ♦lAMtr^t hAinuf^ttci* 



24 2000KAEOT5 

^gufffji KttTitryfiv iivpo pavfidrif (rrokoi* 270 

TOT aa-fAivoi f/»\ ig niov ix toXXou (TuXou 

paxfj TgoSi^ng jSa/a, xai n xa) fiogag 
tTej^iXfifjLa <rfjt0ixgo¥' a* avrolg rvj^a. 275' 

(TV ifjf TixvoPf TToioLf f/C avourTOLtm ioxs7g 
avroiv (2i(2eirM9 if vtvov trr^vas tots ; 
cro7* ixiaxgucrai } cro7* avotfM^tti xaxa ; 
o^mrct fjukv vavg, kg s^^A^y tf^vtrroKovv^ 



Btdptuf fimfihp rqf Xptw^f *Aihpw MgM oogbt to be rend, partly by the 

WxP^ M t^v, Koi iufttgra Tpav- tid of Steph. Byt. vbo has in Bmfths 

fuma$€U Af(^6if ain^i 6v& Twy prcterred the wordi Kal ficffAuuov 

'AxButhff uZSrm^is ol rov 'H^af<rrou ^^dfMv fiak6p» Hence the YCrtc 

Ifpfit i$tpdvvop volt i^ioitiieravr quoted from Eurip. Phryz. Fr. xiv. 

one would Buspeci rather a lacuna. Kp^iaawv 9k fituht 6\fios belonga pro- 

270. pavfidrp] "A sailor." Bat bsbly to Sophocles ; for /9ai^f is foond 
as irr^of meant " an expedition/' one no where else in Euripides. It is used 
would prefer ytwfidr^, thrice by ^scbylus. 

271. o-dAov] Hence the Eoglish koI rt koI] This expression, mure 
" swell " is applied to the sea ; and common in prose than poetry, is re- 
as the sea swells only when troubled, peated in ▼. 308. 

hence too o-dAot means *■ trouble." 275. oT utnots r^x^^O Compare 

274. fidtai] These " rags" of Phi- 315. 788. 1107. Prom. 889. 1007. So 

loctetfswere well known at Athens, too Virgil, '' Dii talia G rails Instau- 

especially from the play of Curipides, rate :" Terence, *^ Obsecro iktuc nos- 

to which Aristophanes alludes in *Ax- tris iniroicis siet :" and Ovid, *' £ve- 

423. Iloias vo9 iaifiip Xairftaf oirciTcu niet nostris hostibus ille dolor." 

viwKwf ; 'AAA' ^ ♦lAorr^ov r& rov 276. ah V^] ** You forsooth." But 

X«»Aov (nut vTwxov) A^f is ; this would be a sneer. Read there- 

fimii] This is a Sopboclean word, fore, 2^ S*, A t4kpow. 

and noticed as such by lexicographers. volar— 8oic«7f] So Virgil, " Quir 

Hesych. Bat^v* 6\iyopf lUKplv. :te^- tibi tunc Dido cementi tslia sensus, 

icA^f T^ OcSivoSt 5«vr^ (11 99. ) ian\ Quosve dabas ge mi tus 1" 

rtw A^Oorn ical voAAik — (^X*") 7^ 278. This line presents a tautology 

o6(xO /3aid* Kol 4w AlxfM\»rUn (KoX) insufferable. Head, Ilor oi Zwcpvaat ; 

fimfuoSw 19x^1^019 fiwhs fiakAv, kJl Respecting voior o^, see Valckenaer 

Mit (^Ennura) fialas kvXUos. Suid. on Phsn. 802. 

Boif* Auirpf. (Phil. 286.) Kol, Baths, irer &yoif(6(<u] Stephens quotes as a 

Wm$ Arri rov sfs. So^. nirtpop ix^- ▼. 1. iro7d ft* oIfifi|ai, and so MS. Ven. 

psi 0tu6t. ((Ed. T.738.) mX ip A/xfw- But in such re}>eiitions 8^ is almost 

Amiffur^'^Eawowa fituas KvXlicor Kid requisite. See Elmsl. Heracl. 874. 

0/9. Sfirr/Mt* koI otBit, 'O 8* clvt wp6t Read then, roia 8* o/fi»(a<* 

^ 0mk (Aj. 202.) ; for so those pas- 279. Ixwr ipavarihovp] This seems 



*IAOKTHTH5. 25 

ovj^ omrig agxifrsnv^ ov^ otrrtg 9Wov 
»afjL»o»rs ovKkafioiTO* xavra Si erzovSif^ 

TOUTOV i\ ToXXii9 suftagtiay^ Z rix»ov* 

xaou Ti fsaia r^o uro <rr%yif fjb0¥09 

is»xon7a4eti' yaofrgl fM9 ra <rvfA(f>ofi» 

TO^ov roi* i^ivgiffxt^ roig wravrrigoug 

fiaXXcv TiXiiag* ^gog Si roZd\ o fAot jSaTiot 

Pivgotnmi^g oirgaKTog^ aurog av raikag 290 

tlXvofJUfiif^ Su4rTfi»o» l^iXxofy toScc 

T^oc rcvr ai^ u r iou ri xou worov Xapr/v, 

•ioiUar to the idiomatic Ixw with a tm, has *p5f M ro&nis. Bat even if 

participle. See Valckeiu Phorn. who the metre admitted it^s ro^oa^ the 

however prefezB here l^ywy. syntax would not: for rp6t re^eiff 

281. y6ffop Kd/tfoPTi] So Butt- raeaiia alwaye " in addition to these/' 

Bumn with some MSS*, as in Heracl. not " towards ttieae :*' on the other 

999. MJi§una^'^t4ff9y, Others 96vou or hand, wphs rcaha never means *' in ad* 

p6ff^> dition :" for in Ipb. A. 896. A^rer 

962. ovhKifioiro] " Auist." Bat ^x^/iiiv pdprnif mi wp^s r^ vfAw yk^ 

that woyld he rather (vAAd^oi n, as ypaiAiUpa, the meaning is, *' lelating^ 

in Aristoph. S^iya. 73S. (vAAofiiSdyw to the things previouslj written/' as 

rov wpJgyfutros* .£8oh. Cho. 799. i< eridentfrom the replj of Cljtem- 

^^tkkifioi 9* itr 9iKais wvus A Moior. nestra, 0£wc Imt, i) (v>KfAc^wr : who 

28S. oM4y irXV i»iSff$(u] So Ho- could not otbetwiie have guessed the 

saoa : " Nil sibi legatom pr»ter plo- contents of the second letter, which 

rare ;" an imitation of a Terse of Tbeo- sbe had never seen, 

phiioa, quoted in Athen. lii. p. .669. 299. Hesjch. "ArpaicTor 04Jiot, 

A, KffrtA«(irfT*oMirlUAe«AV^eA>^* /urmpopiK&s, So too in Trach, 710. 

Msrat. Literally, " a disUff." 

2Sik To6rou. 9^ vsAAV efiM^***"] ^ — «2\v^i|y] "I would roll mj« 

So Paeodo-Phalar. Epist. 68. vdrrwy self." On this use of the ** costomaiy" 

Mscif IsT* vAV Ai/moO icol ^60ov ro^- ftr, see Person Phoen. 41 2* 

TM^ M fibtoff ^i|oi Mol Xloir «^o^2r. 291. 96(miPoy] So Canter for 96' 

266. 6 itkr XP^9\ " Time after onivot, as in 1864. Svor^yy wait* and 

tine went on." But m this formula 96da — S^ovovin Phoen. 1688. 

the ptepositive artide is inadmissi- ^{Aibsiv irMa] So Virgil, '* genua- 

hie. The sentiment also is absurd; as tegra trahentem. 

if time did not roll on to otliers as 292* vfhf toW &y] These words 

well as toPhiloctetes. There is some Brunch unites to the preceding; but 

error here, for La. Lc. R. omit 8i^, does not tell us the meaning of the 

and Ven. reads o^ for S|^. doubled «p^ rovr* ftr : for, in truth, he 

289. «p^ d^ rwlf\ Said, in "hrow had not this leaat notion of what Sopho- 

Sopk. PkUoct. C 



26 50*OKAEOr5 

i(f>fl¥ a(f>avTOV ipAi;, xeci ffofQu jcc an. 

Oixovfifivfj yag oZv trriyfi Tvgog [juirot, 

Tct¥r iKTOgs^Uf TXfiv TO [jufi ¥Oiru¥ ifjui. 

(pift S rixpoVf yv¥ xu) to Tf^g v^cov [juckAv SOO 

TOLVTif TTtKccZu ffuvfiuT^g ovi nq lxej¥' 

•u yug Tig ogfMg i9'T)9y ovi^ otcs TXianff 

i^ifjt^ToXfjtrst xigiogj h ^syoicsTeu. 

ovx iv^ai* 0/ tXo7 To7<n <rei^go<n (igOTm. 

TOLy^ &¥ Tsg (txm ^(^yjs,' xoXXa ykg Tuii 305 

cIps wrote ber«y deceived by the cor- which Herm«m once approred 6f, bat 

Tuptions of a text, which shoald be now repudiates. MS. Harl. reads vo- 

thus corrected : Km toG x^^oS waydv' rciV, which leads evidently to w6c^ 

TOf , ola x*'M*''t' ^P^' TovT^ t»» it /a* vopw, without ifU. 

IBci ri Kci wrov Aa/9c«r, B^Ay T« SOO. /idfc] So MS. Yen. The VnU 

Bpaicaswfrrhy,i^^vpinfyXdyot,*EfAfi- gate ftdBps would require 4»t for tmi, 

X09^nt9 : where x^^*' 9eey4rrof is or the omission of icod altogether. 

Uie masterly emendation of Valcke- SOS. ^(ffiiroX^ci ttfyios] " Will 

naer, who has alone seen that vdyov trsde Co a profit." So K4p9os iforoKf 

Xt^ipTot means *' frost dissolved," in Trach. OS. To support the syntax, 

and not*' diffused.*' With respect to Hennann supplies m ; a supplement 

Ti jccd voTOv, compare T. SOS. ri iral perfectly indefensible. There is some 

fiapas ii4pos : while voytrbr, *'ice/' is error here. 

well explained by Hesych. Uvyrrir Hesvch. Bcnte'cTai* 6roSi(«Tai. But 

nyi^oAXor, ^x^'* >"<^ TXAytt by the Schol. Koraxj^mi At i4pos, 

yd\a, " milk ;" for such it was to . S04. rot&i] Wakefield prefeis re«r 

Fhiloctetes. With regard to {vAov rt yt, as more common in tragedy. See 

tf^^o'as, the remark is plainly absurd ; Valckenaer Phoen. 657. ^ut the 

as if it were not as easy to " break whole verse, though quoted thrice by 

wood " in winter as in summer. Eusiathius, is probablr spurious : at 

297. i/^amoy ^Ar] So Virgil, ** Ut least it is ouite supernuous after the 

silicis Tenis sbstrusum ezcuderet ig- words oh yip rit Spfiot l^riy* besides 

nem." tbe plural vAot is not free from suspi- 

S Koi e^tt] The irol has no bu- cion. 

nness here. Read, 3 7* iiur^H ft' S05. hp] So Hermann ; for the in- 

Affi. ductWe oSk would be quite absurd. 

208. yhp ohr] The partide e9r has ^^X*] '* Approached." So this 

no meaning here. Read, yhp hp — verb is constantly used, especially by 

iKW^pfoif " will afford." See atT. SOS. Thucydides, intransitiTely. See GoeU 

299. vAV rh ftii poatiP 4/a4] In this ler on ni. 1. irx^9t'Priyh- Homer, 

general proposiiion, 4fik can have no too, has IFysryt II^AeyS* lxo>' in 08. 

part. 'Gemiiard wished to read rtpii, r. 182. 



4)lAOItTHTHt. ^7 



ourdi ^'y orav f^ikwriv^ ej rtxpov, Xoyotg 

iXioiiin fM¥^ xal tov ti xa) ^og»g f^^gog 

Tgotriiotray oiKTeigavng^ fi rsva ^roXtiv' 

ixu¥0 ^* ovi' iig, h^lx a¥ fjufritr&i^ ^fXii 310 

fritrotd fju* ig otxovg* »\7C arnKkufMu rdXug 

trog riy ^ifi iixnrof iif XtftS r% xu) 

xxixoitrt (3o<rxtj» r^ uifi(pdyo¥ vocrov. 

TOictvr ArgsiooM pt, ^ fi r \Jov<r(ricifg psa^ 

S ToT, Mgotxair*' oig 'OxifMrioi 6%c) SIS 

ioTiv T9T* avToig uPTiTOiv* ifMv Ta6u¥m 

XO. %oixot, xkyi^ roTg a^tyfAivoig ttra 

^ivoig^ iTOiXT$igU¥ 0*8, lioiavTog rixvov. 

NE. iyi i\ xcturog reSitris fA&grvg Iv Xoyotg^ 

• 

SOO. Compare Hcrodot ▼. 9. y4- roKtt — yp may be compared with yf 

povro 8* hif fray iv rf fuucpf Xfi^^» H^f^t ^iKrArp rpo^p in S. Th. 16* 

307. oSroc] , On thia uae of o^oi la the paatage before os the correc- 

after ra, aee Poraon Hippol. 79. tion ia obyioua, riicww, Kcueoii rt — aa 

SIO. ^l»e &y laruM] ** When I piopoaed in CI. Jl. N. iL p. 334. 
recollect." Thii ia abaord, for the 818. fiAoxm^ — 96cqv] So Virgil, 

aense reqnirra'* when I remind them." '* Volnua alit." 
Read, ^rk' fty wiw ^, " <pi\\ I, 2d- iOnifdyop] '< Eating to satiety." 

irAiP fi^y** MiKOva^ — "Not one, when Heaych. *Ajin^iyot — *A^Mi 9k ((y- 

I say to them, Oh ! friend, aa?e me« 9ipas, robs froAAik Miorras. Awlaf 

liitened." A mterk fura/popky — t^k itntXdfit- 

812. Irof — d^jcoror] AttiusinPbi- oBop yaw, 'AAircubr 9k Ov'S Kwfi^ 

loct. '^ Contempla banc aedem, in Sarpoy^f ) ical robs w&ras k6x^»$» 

qna ego notem biemea aaxo stratus iJhi^dyovs 9^, 
pertuli." 8 15. off — a^rots] " To whom them- 

reical] These conjunctions are fonnd aelvea." But afrroir ia superfluous, 

at the end of aTrsgic Senarian only in not to say- absurd ; for who else, but 

<£d. T. 267. T^ AafiiwctU^ vwdl no\v '< themaekea," were to auffer ? Por- 

BApovrtKtiTovvfi&trB^K^ftavrovwdr son iherefore« in Adders, p. 199. 

Xeu r* 'Ay^ropos — a distich manifestly wished to read oT, aa in ▼. 273., while 

aparioQS : and in Antig. ▼• 171. Kait Canter preferred a^if. Perhaps So- 

il/Upv AXomo vaifftanis re icai XlXif- phocles wrote, ots — aS Mi iurrima^t 

y4vT9t ubr^9tpt ab¥ fudtrfueru But as in £1. 211. off 6 lUyas B%bi *OA^- 

tbere, in the first place, ohr haa no inor Uobpiiia vd0fa votfcSr w6poc while 

meaning ; and, secondly, the party 31f ia an ajrooat necessary climax after 

ought to be mentioned, to whom the the preceding oT* vtnoh t^x<>'* 
fratricidea would be a /jdafffia. Read 819. iyif 9k lca^r^s] This use of cod 

therefore, vaivatnn tokci flAny^Krfff after 9k ia scarcely correct. Read 

aifr6xtipts 3y idauriM y^ : where /J- "Ey^gyt fcodr^t— . 
a/Tfia y§ ia similar to JiApas iuwim fidprvs iv \6yoa'] I1iia nae of iv 

In (Ed. T. 97. and Agam. 1629. while after idfrws ia very nre. Gemhard 



88 SO^OKAEOTJ 

ijf' CM Mumn^eu y¥o7$p h ^i^fi 0\ en 825 

91A. iv y f At T%»ifO¥. ri¥og yag wi top fiuiya» 

N£.' Z Tou UoiaPTO^t i^cf Ai>» fMXig i* IgS, 

€c "yfify' ut\ OAJToiv f |f X«^^^9y fio>MP' 330 

therefore wished to read Ar — • Per- the cause of the anser. Well, therv- 

hape Sophocle< wrote, ro6er^ fMiprvs fore, doei MS. Harf. give ^tvy, i. e. 

hif xAywt — ^Ba : ** I would know." Hrfh " J<^^ *^ •parted op." The very 

SSO. vwnvx^p iraKMir] This genitive Hume mistake ocean in Here. F. 299. 

if not correct Greek. It onght to he where, in pUce of the abeard*Hinrm 

ifae dative, as remarked hy Toup. on ^9(rf9W vim^ Mp* ^jfif^ XP*^ 

Said, in ▼. *Enuffift/^. Bot as BfS. Vea. — 2o^o6t 9 ibrflicfir— Barges has 

reads ol^ yhp Tvx^r, peihapa Sopho* corrected at Tro. 97. 'Hmera 9(|- 

cles wrote, m8*, ^f j|y tvxJbr murSs Ttiy, and might hare anoted Plu* 

hpArrmif 'Arp^Mkr <« I know, who tarch H. p. 19. s. /ih iptO^vF r^ 

have met with the evil -doing Atridm." 9vyio^ror, od yiipwpoafjKMf, &AA' dvtf- 

SS4. Bvfihtf — X*(fn ^ Brunck, who «iy rtSs dpyfofAwt. 

aptly quotes Hippol. 1S97. irXiipmra rfwos^ X^Aoy] " Anger for what." 

hffibWf and <£d. C. 778. wXiipni 8* So in (Ed. T. 698. 9rev wor^ MliMr 

fxmnra 00^^, ip XPlSf*^ *ad he Tod^ySff wpdiyfucros vr^na lx<if : and 

might have added Plato Legg* !▼• p. Trach. 973. ^ fx^ x^^^''* But ^Ap 

717. dtmvtftwXaffi thp 0wft6tf» Rep. ▼• is absurd. Heath rightly reads 9 lip* — • 

p. 465. wAiipMvrbr^fi^r and correct- 898. iTKoAfir] '^ Accusing." But 

cdThucyd. ri\,GS,iatow\iitrm^syp4' x^^^ 47iniAff?r is not correct Oreelc, 

/tiff T^ Bvfio6fuvop, by reading rp as remarked hy Ruhnken* Brunck 

f^iaiff, similar to x«P^ i° Sophocles, indeed qootes (Ed. T. 709. A^, tl 

and have remarked that Che plirase is vmpSn ro rtacor #yacaXfir ipus* But 

Homeric, in IX. X. 319. the construction is there, A^ ^yaca- 

395. Tyo — ywoiw] Hermann, at Aj. Xdr, ft d«fds th rttkos 4pM, Perhaps 

1900., vainly attempu to defend the Sophocles wrote x^^^ iKpaXAp, So 

optative after tm* Read either T^d- Terence, *' omnem iram evomam.** 

rtr with Blomficld at S.Th. 90. or 399. idXis] Correct Attic would 

nAiipd^oi, T^ t» EZ y td MvK^i'ai require /i^is. 

yptitw •* then shall MycensB know ikiika 8* ipm\ As being in a passion, 

well." SSO. AioAiirJ "Coming" or "go- 

397. «S y. » T^kyor] «• Well said, ing." Where ? To Troy. But such 

my hoy." But t9 y could not be an ellipse is perfectly inadmissible. 

said by Philoctetes, unless he knew Motth. Or. Or. § 636. says that/MX^ 



*IA0KTHTH5. 29 

Its) yag ^^X^ f^^^f *A;^iXX«a xttOuv — 

4>IA.aXX' ivy$nf( fMt Kravdf rt ')(ji fi»vci¥. 
afjt,^j^av£ i\ TOTSgoVy of rucvw^ to trov 
TaOfiiJU* ixiyj^M Trgirov^ fj ks7¥0¥ trreveiK 

NE. oif/Lcu [Mf itgKUf coi ys xai ra ir\ m raXa^^ 

iXyflfji,»0\ 5 cm fJLfj ra rm xtkag ffrmip. 340 

^IA.og6eii 8Xf|a^* Toiyagovv to <rov ^got(ro¥ 

NE. ?X^Oy fJUi ¥fli ^OtKiXo^TOX^ lJt0%T» 



M here uied, like other peiticiples 9lrnit was a litle ghen to tbe Sun b;^ 

claewbere, pleoButicallT. Sophocles hi a fragment preaerred by 

881. woBw] So MS. Lb. rightly for Schol. on Arat. p. 4S7. ah 8*, *H\i , 

9nni¥ : which cannot be said here, on ohertlfttU fu, *Oy ol cro^l k4yovtn 7«ir* 

account of tbe sabseqnent ft riOniKt : rffrrip HSv Kol rm-dpa vdUrvvy. There 

and tboa it it now seen that Philoc- ia some error here ; probably a lacuna. 

(etes Gonectly understood the euphe^ The roisaiug matter gave perhaps an 

mism in yotfcir. account of the death of Achilles, al- 

332. tXftoi* ^pdtrQSfwt f*^ — ] " Alas 1 laded to or mentioned by Hom. IA. ♦. 

do not tell me." But this expression 278. X. 859. a. 768. Virgil i£n. Ti. 

of sorrow is ill suited to Philoctetes, 56. Ovid Metam, zii. 600. xiii. 168. 

aa yet uncertain of tbe death of Achil- and Hygin. Fab. 107. 
les. Read therefore, ''Eo* /lii ^pdurpt 888. iktyxof] " I should prove :" 

tut fiii vipai where the doubled ne- a word ill suited to Pbiloctetes, as 

gative indicates the earnestness of the it insinoatea bis suspicion touching 

apvaker. See Surges on ^sch. Suppl. tbe veracity of Neoptolemus' story. 
284. and add Aristoph. Barp, 1499. 840. r&p W\at] '* Ntfiebbors," 

M^ fiil ff6 7*. S^jc. 1419* f/^ fiii ica- i. e. others. See Elmsl. Med. 85. 
\4ffps, 842. adeu vdAiy] Schol. rh X. Zri 

885. This verse is manifeatly spu- Sis rh abrh sZsrwy, Ma ical wdXtr. 

nous. Such a repetition as To(cvrbt Bat thia is not the real reason for 

and 9afuU in one line is not to be foond otielising the verse, (for Mis vdXiw is 

else where. correct Greek, as shown by Person 

836. e^ycH^f] " NoUe-bom." This Prasf. Hec. p. xlii.) but because Phi- 

is a strange epithet for Apollo. The loctetcs could not bid Neoptolemus to 

Schol. says, ffi7ci^f, Ai^l Tov &y8p«iios : tell again a story, of which he had 

an explanation still lesa intelligible, is as yet heard not a word, 
apolied to a deity. But as the Schol. 848. wouctXotrT6\^ ] " Variously 

adolt, ff yt ica2 ynmuos 6 c^crl^r, it ia fitted.op." But such an epithet would 

probable that he wrote 7«iv^r for be quite absurd. For how was the 

ymnmos: at least we know that 7<r- vessel '< variously fitted up?" Well, 



30 JO^OKAEOTJ 

Ko^ T* ^Oiv^triu^t y^i rp&^ius rovfuv warficg^ 
XtyofTtgy ur aXti&tg, ur dg oup fi^arnp^ 345 
ii ov fiifjffig yi¥Cir*y Its) man^tro 

T»vr\ S |iy\ cvTAf^ miroifTigf cv toKup 

OTCifg iioifju* aiOavroP' ov yog 6iiof4,ti¥* 
iTisra fJAVTOi y^i Xoyog kolm^ Tgotnip^ 



therefore, doee MS. Hvl. reftd «v- |Uki|r eimiNur to rfr' AX^tftif, ffr* 

AweX^tary, as it pTOvee that both irtipirwr 8tci|y in Agam. 477. : olr ie 

words have been corrupted from the however Iband without tfpe in PUton. 

Homeric Ni^ voAiMcX^lSi, fomid in the Apolog. § 2S. cfr^ eSr dAiftfif «fr^ elW 

very pattage which Sophocles is here ^uSof . 

imitating* Bj comparing then the S47. Il/pYa/M is here, as in ▼. 

description ffiven in 08. g. 288. M 1 S22.| found without iu osualadjuict 

T^c ^(ri( i)A9fy ^p, &ircrH|Xia f •!• Tpefot. 

Ml»f, Tpifiicriiff 0^, 5t lii voAA& itdic* ^- S48. rovr^— oStm] " Tbese thus." 
fl|pa»iroi0'ty if^pytty *Os m' 'I^* vcyimrt- Bat o9rms is superfluous. Read ^ 
M»r f^u' ^pc4r2y, 5^p* licS/iwihy we can dr', and compare Prom. 066. reM* 
at once perceive that Sophocles wrote If oh wvpiry^ipow AciM^i ftABms. So 
vouciA^cpros— AdAi^s r^ 'OSurirtvf : too Sliakspeare : ** And spur thee on 
where the two epithets correspond with full as manj lies. As maj be 
accurately with the Homeric 'OSutrna hallooed in thy treacherous ears.** 
Self poKiiroijuAofi^iy : and while 96^ Bespecting the loss or confusion of 
Aior is confirmed by A^Aiet 'O^vavwbs o5f, see at ▼. 40.' and add Hesycb. 
in V. 610., lo Hesychius in IIojjoiA^- Kor^miAs o-MMrfir. Read 8i' 4hW. 
^cpyof • VoiJuA^^ovAot, mutt be the S49. xP^voy ft* Mtrxof] '* Tbey 
glory given of preserving the grnuine detained me for a time." litis is not 
word, similar to the Enripidean i voi- good Greek. See Hemsterhut. in 
m\6^pwf — Aarprid8i9t in Hec. ItS. KlisceJl. Observ. iiL p. 416. 'Eir^civ 
As regards the synuz, j^A^sr /m— is " to detain oneself/' not " to de- 
l>^a, compare Hec. 613. 'AyafiJ/an- tain another." Compare (Ed. T. 782. 
tf9S, ydftu^ e't vitn.'^arrot i^irti^ Valcke- t^v fiJ^p olffw iifidpoM Myts Kvri^xo^' 
naer too proposed A^Aiot: for he doubt- Hence we must read in (Ed. T. 717. 
less aaw tliat Ulysses could not be o^ Sfcexev ^m^hu (not i^ki^) Tpuv 
called A(ot by Neoptolemus, who had and here Xpdrow y Ivco'xoy* and con- 
been told to say of him l^xar* i^x^- eequently imfivotnts is a nominative 
T«r iroica in ▼. 65. absolute. See Matth. Gr. Gr. .^ 

944. rpof^s MSS. R. Harl. wrons- 668. 

ly ; for rpif^t is femininOj rpofsSf 966 — 9. This tristicb is confessedly 

masculine. out of its place. For after Neoptole- 

346. Matihid justl v objects to the mns had said, oh woXhr XP^^ 7* ^^• 

union of cfr^ 4p* e^» but did not see x^» M^ H^ PowrroXw rax^^^f there 

that qophodei wrote AAftfiy, sfr' &«^. ought lo foIlow^'^Hir 3* i/iop ^ 3i^c- 



«>IAOKTHTHt 31 

xkyi xucgop %iy$iOP ovpsm Tkarif 355 

KttrfiyofJUf^v* xui fh ilidx)^ fy moxhtf trrgarog 

ix(3a¥T» Tag fiavra^tT\ ofiffvvng (Bxixup 

TOP wxir* ovra^ ^^^T* *A;giXX«a vaXip. 

Kupog fMP ov» lx%iT* lyof i* o iwrpLogog^ 

€711 *i»xgvcr» xupcp ov fMcxgS J^opw^ 360 

i\0MP *ATgtsi»g Tgog (piXovg^ ig $lxog ?», 

ra 6 ot\ »t^tovp tov Turgog^ rot, r »KK otr fjp. 

ol y uvop^ OifMif rXtifMPia'TUTOP Xoyop^ 

^Q, priff^ ' A;^iXX6a^9 raXXa fMP Tagitrri <ros 

T»rg^' ixM»r rip i' Srhm xupm up^g 365 

aXXog xgoLfvPH pvp^ o Aagriov yopog. 

xayi iaxgvcragj 6v6vg i^uplcrrufAMi 



pmft Bat not only are the TerMt S68. {wrr^ 'AxiAA^] On tkit like- 

wnmfij dispowdt but the words are neat of Neoptoleoiat to his father, see 

▼ery coRopt also. In the first place* Platarch ii. p. 61. g. apd i. 90t. d. 

l/Up^ has nothing to depend on ; se- 0( vcut 'AxtA\^» &A\' ^Kwhs lirht 

Gondly, though ^«a\urrs i^ be coiiect «L A similar anecdote b related of 

as Greek, for ^ constantly follows a Hannibal by liv. zxi. 4. '* Hanilcarem 

superlaCivey yet itdXtara requires to jam Tiventem redditam sibi reteies 

be united to an adjective, not to a milites credere, eundem Tigorera in 

substantive ; thiidly, oh yiip c28tffii|r Tultu, vimque |n ocnlis, habitnm oris, 

is absurd withoot pfirrs, supplied by lineamentaqueintueri." 

the Scbol., an ellipse perfectly in- MO. ivJ 'Sdff^tve] The augment 

defmslble ; fourthly, Irtira fUproi icat can be neither elided by, nor Ibrm, a 

are never found thus united, for Irci- crasis with •/, as o^ does in ▼• 447, 

ra feel, " then also," an idea of addi- Read therefore, "EtcI 9aKp6^ttt UA^^ 

tion, is opposed to fUrroi, '* however,'' iv ob luucp^ XP^ 'E\0c^ — for ireiFor 

an idea of exception; fifthly, iihroi is superfluous after jcecroi in ▼. 860« 

after /i^f is very objectionabfe, as no- S61. vp^s ^iKmni] Bothe ingenious- 

ttced by Elmsl. Med. 1116; and last- ly reads vpoei^AAf, to which must 

Ij, as observed by Hermann, if Achil- be opposed Ol 8* slirer ji^, instead 

les went to Troy previous to the birth of the unmeaning tXiuu. Respecting 

of Nec^tolemus, as the words oh ybip the loss or confusion of iffuH^ see Bur- 

oli6iJa^ would imply, Meoptoiemus ges on .£sch. Eum. 282. 

could not have been ten years old S6S. r Aixfien^eiror 1 Generally, 

when he was sent for to supply his " wretched ;" here, " daring," as in 

Other's place. There is therefore Soph. £1. 439. 

some deep-seated disorder here. 867. Zaxpi^awi] This conduct was 

856. viirp^y] *< Bitter." How so ? little suited to Neoptolemus, whom 

Read V iipw^ ^ promontory :" for Homer in 08. A. 698. describes, 06r' 

such Sigeum was. ifXfhff^"'^^ XP^ itdMnftow oifrt va^ndr 



32 50*OKAEOT5 

iyci yoig avr* itrcMra »ecx$7ifov ^ugeiv, 

xayej j^oXoffitsg ivfiug ngctfrerov x»xo7g 

To7g TUO'tVf ovih iviskg TOiovfJLiuog^ 37S 

$i rk(M xiifoq otX' a^igfi<rotTC fjt^i, 

ivBm ffxofv, xaiTSg cv oucogyog a^v, 

Uux no's > iy 9jC6Si^, aXX oLXti^ff ^ i¥ ou tr son 
xu) rttvr\ ixulfi xec) Xiyng ffgacvtrroiMv^ 380 



ikUpv* hfutp^dfupw, Sophocles, how- to have emended Aj. tli. 4p t^ ^tpdy- 
ever, might hftve remembered lA. A. futros Kvpu vorhy bj reading vor^ 4(y;i 
S48. where Achillea it Mid to cry fur for here Soplioclet wrote itKtivtw yip 
ttie Iota of Briseit ; althoagh he ia 4*^* 7^ Ev, vou, M^heao^ MUms it 
represented generally as " impiger, o^oi rdBt. Reapecting cB — ip9uei»s ^, 
irtcondup, inezorabilia, acer." Well, see v. ISO. while y4pa is plainly con- 
therefore, did Bothe conjectore, K&- firmed by ff4fias in 40S. 
Twy* iuco^as tMbt, since SoK^^frof 873. rap^v] ** Present." Where ? 
c^r i^wUrrtifuu *Opyp fiop^i^ cannot Read ^pAy. So Orld : " His humerts 
all be said of the same person at one bis inqaam hnmeris ego corpus Achil- 
lime. With regard to the change of lis £t simul arma tuti."' 
the words, in Plato Legg* z. p. 887. d. 374. iipacffow kokoTs] Compare .\j. 
for aibTobs iuco6oPT9t one MS. reads 784. inHwa^ '^pouraov, 
alroX tatcp&ovm, 375. oM^ Meir] So Terence in 
369. £ irx4TXk% 4 roA/c^or*] On Adelph. ** venit insaniens ; nikU pe- 
this syntax, see Porson Prasf. Hec. percil :" and again, ** adortvi jiai^i* 
p. zzz^iii. est fratrem — nil retievit.** 

870. wphf iu£w ifAov] " Before 377. 4 8* iv^dUBT ^kww] « Bnt he 
you learnt from me;"— what? Till coming here." Where? Till this 
this question be answered, we may question be answered, we may resd, 
read, rsvxift ireerfA r6nifM Btmv iyu^, *0 8* &m8(kvMi' — Ai|x9c(f. Respect- 
Compare Iph. A. 1072. iht\m¥*H^aur» ing this formula, see Aristoph. Barp. 
rov^ywr KtttopvBfUwoSj i. e. Achilles : 886. JBkdicPtiif, SdUcrMrtfoi. S^ic. 504. 
and Horn. IX. T. 18. Bwv iyXaii t&pa : ^p€a0m Kid iipwf, Cicero, ** refellere 
and with regard to ir«rp2 ir6piiiia, ** a sine pertinacia, et refelli aine iracun- 
work for my father," the aame con- dia; and whence in Barp. 881 • we 
atruction ia found in Trach. 668. 'Hpa- muat adopt "IXrf^, ^A^ov, the read- 
icAsi 8w/>i|^«v. ing of Eustath. U. K. p. SOlo^SO. 

871. ik¥ Kvpu] So Wakef. and Por- 880. IrciSfr koI] The more correct 
son Med. 1188. Brunck and Hermann Greek would be #irtf rot col, as shown 
%ifKypA9i all of whom ought rather by Porson Hec. 1169. But by com* 



<I>IAOKTHTHl 33 

ov fA^ TOT ig Tfjp ^xvgop ixwXiio'ifg ^X^^* 
TOtuvr' axoutmg xu^ovtiiitrfiiig xaxa^ 
tXi A» Tgog Oixovg^ riv ifiip rtirdf/utp^ 
Tgog Tcv KaxtoTou xux xaxii¥ Oive'cicjg^ 
xovx alnSfjiMi x^ilvoif ig rovg I9 nXsi, 385 

ToXig yag ifrn Toitrot rm nyovfis%¥Wf 
iTTPCtrog rs cvfMcag* oi i* ccxotrfMVVTBg ^^oriv 
iiOatrxaXm Xoyoitri yiyvovrtu xaxoL 
Xoyog xiXiZTUt rag* i* 'Argiiiug (rrvym^ 
IfMi 6^ ofMiofg xa) 6io7g Ufi (piXcg. 390 

XO. ogitrrsgu xafju^n Fa, irt^. 

fMirsg avTcv Atog, 
OL ro¥ fiiyoLp XLiucrmXop $vj^wro¥ Hfi,$tg^ 



paring Hec. 1876. 'Emf inp vfirm icd fonniila, where 4it U generally foand, 

A/oy BpmffvarofMit, it would seem (hat we meet also with M, as in OresC. 

Sophocles wrote, Kol rovr*, 4wA ttc 16M- thywifs dtn^ t^ytwvt * and in Ion 

MUCoXeyffif, Bpoffv^roftM : where hrtl 69S. 'O fAtfi^p Ar jc&«^ ovt^ifw, as 

S8^ ccnJesce, as Mi oMir in Phil, emended by Barges at Eamen. 424. 
447. and maieokoytTs is similar to jca- lie Koirfii^] for Ulysses was said to 

KofpoBwt, explained by Heaych. muco- be the son, not of Lsertes, but of Sisy- 

AoTfi* XotSopci, ^(ffft. pboB. See ▼. 417. 

881. ob fi^ woT^— jinrXci^^f fx^] 885. its robs 4y WXct] *' As those 
This is quoted by BImsley CI. Jl, in power." This is not couect Greek* 
N. XT. p. 218. to prove diat o6 fi^ It ought to be taa roit, as in t. 817. 
may be joined, contrary to Dawes' 891. See antistrophe in ▼. 608. 
canon, to a snbjunct. aor. 1. act. For rSJ '* As Rhea was worshipped not 
larXff^tt, which Brunch reads, is only m the Troad, but at Lemnos also, 
incorrect Greek, since 9\4m makes as stated by Steph. Byi. in J^/imos, 
r\t6<rofuu, not vXr^w, while the hia- ihe is here properly invoked as wit- 
tiiB woald forbid ImrXs^ct fx*^* ^^ ^^^ ^^ ^^ wrongs done to Neoptole* 
were Dawes alire, he woold assert mns." So Gedike ; who howeter for? 
that Sophocles wrote, ''Ea* /lii ri o^ yt got that, as the stoiy told by Neopto- 
T^r %tvp9P iiewKtiavf tx^* " Hold, lemos was a mere fiction, the goddess 
•ixrah ; lest you sail hence to Seyms, was in fact a witness to nothing but 
having something," i. e. a beating : the trick played on Philoctetes. 

for thus the Tragic poet would imitate 898. riv fi4yeaf flarrcvX^F] *' The 

his own Homer, U. A. 26. M^ re, great Pactolos." lYhy «' great ."* 

'Y4pw, Kolkifaaf iyit v«jpjk niurl icix«(w Head r&p yvmv TlaiermMw €(txf6ffm¥» 

— M4 j^ roi o& xf^t'V ^najwrooy — So in Bacch. 18. Au8«r robs woXvxf^ 

— -*AXX* iBi, ftifi /&* 4pi$i{*f ff9i»npos vovsTi&ar. 
As ICC winau yZ/wis] *< Ralest," or '< distribntest," 

882. So EI.288. ICo*'»'«^<^»ut(i. not " iuhabitest ;" which would be 
884. jcsucfvrev xiut kcucwi^] On this p4fi9it as shown at Prom. 430, 



34 50*OKAEOT2 



»azs7 0*1, fAUTSg, 395 

or f( rord Ar^uoav 

CT6 ra TOLTgia 



rat/poxroyo^y X$09Tanf 



^lAAj^ovng ig toixi^ frvfJtfioKof (ru(p%g 

XvTfigj irgog ifiag, S ^ivoi^ TtTXevxun* 405 

zai fAOi Tgo^iiis6 , Scrn yiyvdcrzuv on 

i^oiia yag viv irafrog a» Xoyov xctzov 

yXciinrff fiiyovreCy xa) xavovgyiag^ a^' fjg 

(Jt^fl^ h iixuiov ig riXog f^ikXu Tcmv. 410 

A!(tg fJffii^citP ravfi' igm fjAtr^tro. 

S94, S. So Hermann for the metre. KAAo ti o^yujSoAor, atrrh rh v)^ifM r^f 

The vulgate Ims p^, a\ dtrvxtas. 

S90. yapff5(8o0'ayj " Wrong! j gave," 408. irarr^r— X«(>ov] Compare (Ed. 

as in r. 64. C. 761. *Q. wiirra roXfuiy kM varrhs 

402. rf Aaprlov] So Dindorf with &y ^ptw liAyw ^Uai* o6, faix^miUM 

MS. r. and in the antiatrophe omits iicm voutt\w and Eurip. Philoct. Fr. 

404. v^iifioXoy] "The a^iifioXop was OA. Olrot 5iKa(ov vSf ir^' &ir \dfioi* 

generally a signet, given to persona r4 rav JBk6htos varoi^p>ot rd$^a /uofSd' 

travelling from home hy their friends, ywy Mip ; ^lA. *Ci viawo^w Kp^rn/ia 

who had themselves made acquaint- Aofnlou y6vos, XUrrwf ^ 'Oiliwacv 

ance with foreignen, and to whom ira7icd«i0Tc. 

the signet served as a letter of intro- 410. /UXAfi] One MS. /&IX\o<. 

daction io favur of the party who car- Read m^^^i ^<1 onderstand ttr. For 

ried it. Now as both Neoptolemas as %¥ 9ty6rrtk indicatea a future time, 

and Philoctetes had been equally io- ao mast &» fiAAp. 

jured by the same persons, their wrongs 412. Ktas 6 fM/fipr] Ajaz, son of 

became a signet of recognition first, Telamon; the leas was called Ajaz 

and then of friendship." This is the Oileus. 

elegant interpretation of Musgrave ; iiy^cxfro] So Poraon Praef. Hec. 

who quotes opportunely Aristid. T. i. p. xviii. instead of the Ionic Igni" 

p. 416. UaifSp loTi wphs airr^, $aw9p x^o. 



<^IA0KTHTH5. 35 

rih. ovx fj9 ETi Quy, o» $sv * ov ya^ ai' Tore, 

OIA.Ta!; i/xa; ; e&XX* ? ;^ ouro^ or;^srai Oavm ; 415 
NE. tf( f/Lfjfcir oyra xsIpov iy ^uu voiu 

ovd' oviMTo'knrog ^itru^ov Aaigriov^ 

oh fjiffj 6cc¥0i<n' rov(ri% ya^ fjun Qy e^si. 
N£. ov ifiT * tTicrroj touto y ' aXXa xa) f/ttiyu 420 

6aXXo¥Ttg ii<n vv¥ iy ^ A^ytlm (rrgurS. 
OIA. r/ i y 0^ vuXaioi xkyuSog pi'KoQ r \fJ(^ag^ 

Neirra;^ YlvXioq ttrriy ; ovro^ yot,^ ru ys 

Kiiym xuK i^ri^vKS jSovXivsjy co^a. 
N£. xtiyo^ ys Tgao'csi yuy xaxeig' i^$) 6ayijy 425 

^AyriXo^og aurS ^goviogy eg TSg t\y yoyog. 

4 1 5. ofxtTw $01^'] lileimll J, " gone ts /nrrphs ^pc6r — instead of wjiKbt, 
dead." a word used 07 Hesjcbins to explain 

416. iwijMLn'i " Tn light," i.e. life. fi6\os. So in the West of EnglaDd 
See V. 1205. «lf *Ai8ov* off ydp itrr* 4if they say, " the reiy spit of his fa- 
^dti y Iri. ther." Ulysses then was Sur^v 

417. 6 TvUen] But Philoctetet fi6\os, bot infioXnrhs AaarUp. 

had no caase of complaint against 419. ou /lii Bdpwrt] " They will not 

Diomed. Read therefore, &AA' 06 r^ die." Elmsi. Med. 1120. renders, 

7* iK Aihs yipor where rrf 71 marks a " why won't thev die V* 

sceptical sneer. The Schol. says, 422. ri V, %$] But the relative 

o]fv 'Oivaati yiip abrhv J^4fiaXt Auh- mnat have its own verb. Read then, 

fii^ris. But neither Sophocles nor Tl 8' oif^-lkrrty ; '* What, is he not 

any one else says the same thing. alive?" So in Aristoph. E/^. 700, 

418. This verse is full of difficul- Tl V ob K/Mrrlrot 6 tro^s teriw ; 
ties. In the first place, Ao/tpriov is *KwiBaifw. Opportunely therefore 
wmng, as shown at ▼. 87. and re- does MS. Yen. present 6 for 89. 
marked eren by the Schol. t^ X. 8r< 424. vo^pi.'] So T. Yen. La«, for 
wiXof Aautpfriov lenrrtkhp kmX fpvroT^' (ro^fir. But oris eti 11 wanting. Read 
jrov iiaiprov. Secondly, the two geni- therefore, ^{iip^icc fiov\€^tnKr6^' y iw 
tivescannot both depend on ^^r^Airror " would hi^ve hindered," or, what is 
alone ; and thirdly, the sense is none ; still better, rd y hp — trS^* &p, 

for why should the child Ulysses have 426. ^«( — yipos] " Since Antilo- 

been purchHsed by Laertes of its sup- chu9, who was his son, is gone dead." 

posed fat iter Sisyphus ? All will be set But the expression 8<rrep fp y6pos 

right by reading oififioXriTht 'iur6^v is redundant ', for y6pos by itself 

y^Aaprl^ : where i/ifiokrfrhs is simi- would express all that tairtplip y6pos 

lar to ilifi6\tfioty explained by He- can. Well therefore has the Schol. 

sych. iiK?i6rpios, p6$os : and whence preserved a var. lect. /i^Kor; although 

therefore we may read in Soph. Svf- he objects to it, as being itafilarofilw 

8ciw. Fr. *fi vdirra irpdafftw^ As 6 Si- «7xe yitp jcol AWovr a fact recorded 

tri^ov ^\os ''Hv ^Kos ir ffoly' ainhsy also by Schol. Horn. 08. T. S9. Bnt 



36 2oookaeot:$ 

f^K^trr* ay ifiiXfi^* iXafXoroi^ zXvuv. 

NE. (ro(po^ T»X,ai<rTff^ ziTvog* aXXa ;^* etl <rof>eu 

$IA. (pff', fin T^og Oim^ too yof tjp UrotZOou o'ot 

Ilar^oxXo^, oq ^ov Turgog ?y m (plKrttrcb ; 43^ 

NE. v' ouro^ ri$vnMg fjy' Mycf ii^,^' iy i8favi7 
rour BKOsoazof ^roASfJi^og ouo ev c&yJ^ «»A^y 

4^1 A. ^vfjfffiMgTVgi (TOi* xou Kar avro rovro ye 

thii IB not the onlj difficultj ; for wanting after vKmnlbf to define r(. 

the lofls of hit ion could never have Perhaps Sophocles wrote, T» Vrfra Ss? 

caosed Nestor to act unjustly towards ffmnrtiV rh tffT, W oHfe lUv, Com- 

Neoptolemos, although it migHt have pare Eurip. Sappl. ftOa. r^ rwr 0fwr 

destroyed the old man's reason ; an VKowtip. 

idea that irpdovci — troitfif, *^lie is do* 480. edir ivrmff] So Bothe, cor- 

ing hadlj,-' would hardly convev. rectly for aS KianrmiOa : where oS and 

Read then, what Sopheclet probahlv «al are both equally absurd. MS. R. 

wrote, KtvAif r» Boiairti wow icdn * has iirr\y hnw9, 

kfUiwfw yinnt *Avr»Aoxor odbr^ ^pav' 481. itXXh ^ al 0e^] Hennann 

pot tarmp fw puSupos* ' For thus Bpinni wrongly reads, &AA' o^x al t nftd — . 

¥ow will be umilar to Bpdffcm 7c wow Compare GBd. C. 488. rx^ovp u^ 8si- 

in Sophocl. 'EXcr. and $pdav€i ^pi»a$ p6r Mpa V o&x ^ ^ ^^ Kal 8fi- 

io Rhes. 863. and FrORi» 649. while phr, Scrnr i( Awams c5 A^i. 

^Spor, which Heaych. explains by 488. iforoiifoimu] " Held Akst bj 

vttfUPTo^dXu^, will allude to the fact the legs." The metaphor is taken 

stated by Pindar Pyth. vi. 89. that from the act of wrettling. 

Antilochut fell in defending his fa- 434. Respecting voi^ and irrmS^m 

ther, and wliicli is thus recorded in in one sentenoe, see at ▼. 16* 

Aristoc. Jun. Epigr. 15. *Of Bdaw iw 486. a' 4w 0pax^ So Erfordt at Aj. 

Tpoif ^dfiwos voT^pa, 1 109. rightly ; for o-f cuinot be thus 

487. 8^ ad riiff ^|«8ct(ar] So Por- lengthened before /3p. 

son, Ph(Bn.640. by the aid of the 487. «^Xf/tor — alpu\ Compare 

T. 1. preserved in the Schol. 8^ 06- ^sch. Phryg. Fr. &AA' hfi^v 'Aptp ^- 

rit V i(ISci(at* where the vulgate has A«< rii K^^ MipBptitns orparoiS^ 

9ff abrQs 8t(i^ fXc^ot. But neither and Anacreon in Enigr. "Afqr 8* o^ 

a9 nor i^ilhi^v are suited to the con- ie/a9mtf ^^ercu, &\Aa Kcucdr. Soinan 

text. There it some error here. English epitaph,'' God takes tho 

420. ri 9fi[Ta 8ci ffwoirf ci^] *' What goMi, too good on earth to stay ; Ami 

need we consider t " But something is leaves the bad, too bad to take away.'** 



*IA0KTHTH5. 37 

« yXcio'crif i\ iuvcv tut) 0o<pov* ri 9W ftugii } 
NE« Tosov yi rouToUf xKifif y ^OiuinriMg i|wc > 

4>IA. OV T0UTO¥ $tTOP* »XX» SiPfflTfl^ Tig f^V^ 
Og OVK »¥ UX$T aCUTtti iiT$i»f OTOV 

fif^iiig i^fi' Tovroif CKrO*^ ii ^m» »u^i7 ; 445 

N£. o^;e uioif aurofi j<rfi6fA^» i* tr opt» ¥i9* 
4>IA. sjcteXX'* mi evii^ tm zomop y* ixciXiro^ 
aXX' tv TegiirrixXovfftv ctiro ittifMvtg^ 
K»i WAfg ra /mp xaifovgyec z») TdXiPTgt0n 

441. r( rvr Kvpii\ This i« not 44A. It' &Ta yiy] This, says the 

Greek. The participle is wanting. Sch^l. is coDtrair to history: ^orcv- 

See ▼. S71. Head riyhif mmt; for Manf 0^ ^^ 'AxlA^^t T^f Hcr- 

thas the y§ and neater equally mark 9caiAt/as, 4 Ocpfffnif HSpari lrXi|{ff 

contempt. r^ ^^tfoX^ aOriif 9tb 6pyia$€\s 6 

44S. yo(o»yfre^v, irX'fFyjThia 'Ax'AAt^f icovS^^oir a6rby Art iXr X^- 

doabled 71 in an interrogsiion is in- yirtu yhp jca2 furk $diwro¥ if»aff9%pm 

admisaible; see Elmtl. Med. 18S4. oMif. See also Lycophr. 909. Tsets. 

and CEd. C. 977. and at Aid. reads Post-Homen 199. and Schol. lA. B. 

ndw TV To^ov, Sophodes probably 219. 

wrote nolev roie^ov—ss in ▼. 194S. ^ 447. ffuXXt] ** He sboold be Ur- 

05 yiip TMo^iwr UZ nig." *This use of /Uwttp is found 
iptu] As 4pM is always a fntnre, only in Antig. 448. and Ion. 999. 

MS. Ven. opportonely reads X4y9ts : ercl oWkw] On this crasis see Her* 

better had it read Ipci, *^ are von ask- mann. Met^ p. 65. 

ing," to correspond with ^(tpqe'o/uu. oM^] So H3aid. in IXoXirr^/Kr. 

444. ^t 061c Ib^ — ] ** Who would Boissonade comparei a verse quoted 

choose to speak not once, where no by Pbryoich. Arab, p.ffft. OMr Kuiihp 

man would permit liim." This is un- ydp ^/wt Air^AAvroi* iwir&p sS rpwr- 

intelligible. The Schol. says, Arrl vov, rdrrwr wortipdtf. The Yulgate ob94 irw 

6 aluc #tftX^Tif sit Sva( &iKOiw'ai, roDra meant " not even ;" which Hermann 
woXXdait IXcyi. He therefore found now wrongly adopu, after prefeiring 
in his copy Svev M^ hcbs Sir ik* ^* 0M9 at Hec. ft79. ed. 1. 

" where a man would not give his ear 448. ircp«rr/XXoiwiy] " Throw a 

twice." Respecting tlie espression mantle round;" i. e. protect. The 

Mr ^Of it is timilar to the Latin verb is generally applied to covering 

*^ prebere aurem/' and to AiroV 'f^is a corpse. See Valck. Herod. ▼!• SO. 

i/iMS xAytf SiMf in Soph. £1.80. aMJvSoBothe. The Tulgate o^Jk 

Hermann attempts to defend i§ by has noUiing to agree with, 

quoting Aj. 1182. T/uh rt fiii yunS- 449. waXirrpi0Sii] This, like Mrptw 

Mflf duT* ia^pSiv wiKaa TUifitmr^, kfJ< ror in Aj. lOS., and other words de* 

Aptyrr^* f s 1^ h^ iMki Td^v fMXif0tU rived from rpl0m, alludes to the effect 

T^, lAi^fofMs if: as if ^f could be produced by rubbing a thing till it 




could not aseiit, unless they were per* villain, 
mitted to do so. 
Sopk. PiaiocL 



38 50*OKAEOT5 

j(j»igou(r* mwrrgi^PTig i^ aiov^ ra i$ 450 

isKata Ku) ra X^ficr ecTotrriXXcvtr asi ; 

ra 6{i* iTaivmf rovg 6tovg ivgM xaxovi $ 
NE. \yi fMPf S yivtOXov Olraiov Targog^ 

TO XoiToy liiti rnko&u ro^ r' "IXicv 465 

Kol rovg *Argiiiag ucrogm^ ^vXa^c/Mti. 
OTOV i* Xfiigcit9 rkyet&ov [^(1^09 trfiivHf 

rovTCvg iyof rovg ety^^a^ ou {rrsg^M Ton. 

a\>* J7 Tirgala ^Kvgog l^a^xovtra. (Mi 46o 

icras re Xo/Toy, wa^$ T%gT$<rdai iofM* 

460* itwrrpi^o0T9S ] ** Sending ^v ^irl^vov A/ov vapaaw, Iph. A. 

back." ThU alludes to Sisjphua, the 080. n£f lb> a^ 4rau^4^mfu ^ Xlor; 

supposed father of Uljsses, returning Aj* 628. KcU idpr^ iraufov rf^fercu 

from Hell by a trick played upon wphs yw¥ ifAov. 

Pinto. See ▼.627. 464. ^^rtdAov] So T. and Slepb. 

461. &iro0TAXovo^ M] " Send Bya. in Ofni. Aid. Tta^Aior. 

them away." Where? tls^AiSov, says 466. r^Aoiirbr^] On this uiiicMi 

Wakefield. But such an ellipse is of words, see Elnul. Med. 1098. 

quite insufferable. Perhaps Sophocles 467. Aid. ^irov 0*. Tricl. Jhnv y. 

wrote &roorrcpou0^, & 8fi, **4opri*o Neither particle has any business here, 

them of their due:" where Philocte- Sophocles wrote 6««v 3*. Compare Aj. 

tes would delicately allude to the fact 1082. 'Ovov 8* tfipLj^w^^pfw r, ft/M- 

of Neoptolemus being deprived of his A.croi, wdpa, Ta&nv i^i/ul^t rj^ W^Uv 

father's arms. XP^^^V ^^^^ *E{ oOpimw ipofunitrmf eit 

462. vov 8* a&^iy] "Where to fivBhtf rtmti^: where, as hei«, wc 
praise." This is nonsense. Read meetwithSvovS^— ro^nir — and«vr4L 
witt, *' how." 6 X*ip»9 rity«(Bovl The Schol. con- 

6ray— KOKD^s] *' When praising the pares Homer's ^wtf t& x*P«^<mi n«f» 

things belonging to god, I find the and Hesiod*s fiKAwru 6* 6 tctmht r^ 

gods themselves to be bad." This is ApcWa ^inu, 

perhaps intelligible. The sense how- 458. 8cij^s] That is fitir^s both ia 

ever seems to require rather, "^Greatly yXAaerp m6 yr^ji, as Ulysses was, 

forsooth can I praise the things be- whose talents, and not cowardice, were 

longing to god, when I find the gods the cause of Neoptoleniua losing the 

themselves to be bad ;" or, in Greek, arms. 

6yw T& etid 7* o2yw, robs Bwbf c6- 460. i^apKowrd /uh"] Wakefield com- 

pi» KOKois: a sentiment by which pares Horn. Od. I. 27. T/n|X€i*» AAA' 

Philoctetes excuses his previons blaa- oryaBii KovpoTp6^s, oif ti lywys ^s 

phemy. Kespecting toe union of to^ijs Z6yafuu yXvK9p^§po9 iXKa 

9efWf^ ndpra, and Aiw, with o&'ciy and fUMm. : and might hsve added Ho- 

4rapf€iy, see Phasn. 764. obn ttytv race's 'Satis beatus unids Sabinis.' 

0^ 7* ^ptffo, Heracl. 206. ical yi^ Suid. in 2r4p(io$ reads r^ctr^ t^^* 



*IAOKTHTH$. 39 

9v» i* ufJLi Tgog vav¥* xa) vv^ Tlol»9rog rixvov^ 

pocov fA,ir(t<rTfi(rn(t¥y ig avrog fiiXsig, 

ilfJtiilg y iloifJUi9y lie, oTfiviK* ȴ ffiog 465 

N£. xaigog yk^ x»X%7 

tX0U¥ ftfj if aTOTTOV fJM\XO¥ fj *yyu6i9 trxoTUv. 

OIA. Tpog ¥V¥ (Tt Targogf vpog n u^firpog^ S rix¥0¥t 

^gog r , Bi Ti (TOi xar oixo¥ ttrri Tgoa'(ps\tgf 470 

ixirfig lx¥ovu,oUi fjt,^ X/t??; ^' ovrej [M¥0¥^ 

iPfjfM¥ l¥ xaxolci ro7(ri\ oiotg ogig^ 

offOiCTi r' i^fixovo'ug mumrot fjf^i' 

aXX' b xagigyof 6ov fjt^i' ivtr^iguct fJA¥f 

i^oiia^ ToXX^ rovi% rov ^ognfJuaTog* 475 

S[Ao^ i< rX?^/' roitri y$¥¥aio$(ri roi 

TO T mfry£w «;^^foi', xtu to ')(ffriCTO¥ thxTMg. 

ffoi y IxXiT^Ti tovt\ 0¥uiog ov «aXov' 



465. X^9 ^' lUyurra X^^P^I ^^ ^ rriyKiiti^ voicrroi B6futw» Hesych.0ov* 
rood Greek to shj xtup* i»iya, bot nut 0^t, htUmtoov tnd in TUptftycv* 
itiUyvrrtu Sophocitrtevideotiy wrote 960oVy As fUKp6w ri rfir Ayoyiraiwr* 
Xoijp*, f pJrf 4ffi^ ob xafT^' '* ^P* ^^^ UdptfTfow ifiik fhv, the beginning 
pean from a ninilar play of worda in of a aenarian. 

Pbcen. 687. IIO. ftStrtp, &AAd not trb 475. toC8c rod] Tbe aenie reqaiiea 

X«<jp«* lO* XV^^ y ^ ^tiirx»t r4K* roti^ voi^ i. e. twrx^pfM voi, m op- 

pw and in Hec. 4S0. no. X"^* ^ poaed to ymnfoUwu 

Tficouoia, X"^ KaaffMpa r4 fwc EK. 477. Kcd r^ ;6>^0^^3 "And the 

ypipoa tfinf HKkMr imrrpi V o&k Harcu naefnl ia bononble." Thta is tbe 

T^. doctrine of the Utilitarians. But 

464. So Horace, " Tibi Dii, qna- Sopboclea knew better than to pat 

cunque preecria, Commoda dent." such words into the mouth of Phi- 

466. f/uw ^Kp] '* Give us." Jhii loctetea, at tbe very moment when 
ie a very rare aae of the verb dWfiy. the wretched man waa appealing to 

469. irp6s^— <fff warpbf'] On thia for- the generoaity of Neoptolemua, and 
mula aee Mattb. Gr. Gr. § 465. not urging the policy of his request. 

470. 9p6$ t', ff rij Virgil, " Per an- Read therefore, Trf •/ oioxjibw ix'^^» 
peroa,et ai qua fides tellore sub ipsa." Koh rh xpV^f^^ c&icAff^f : a sentiment 

474. Jr irmp4fy^ $ov fu] ** Consider worthy of Sorratea hiroaelf* 

ne as a thing of little consequence." 478. inXtwdrrt rwi*} '* Failing in 

Compare Earip. £1. 63. ndft^'Op^- this." In what ? Beadet, freiSef it 



40 5O0OKAEOT5 

tap fMk^ *ym ^m t^o; Oira/ay ^66va* 4SO 

ToXfificoPf ifJL(3aXov fju\ Srti fiiXug [eiyoif^ 

\^ ayrXsA9^ Ig ^gSgaVf ig 9rgvfJt,»»y tf 'J Sroi 

HKitrra (isXXm roug ^vyovrag aXywilp. 

Pivtroy^ Tgog avTOv ZfjPogJKi^iov^ rs«yoir* 485 

T%i(r6firr v^otmrfi irt yofouri^ xtti Tig if 



mlwayt "reproach;" and moat to, eomplaiiit made againt him of ia- 

when united to koAV, for then acoX&r terferiog with the perfbimance of ▼&• 

ii pronounced ironically, as in Med* rioua datiea. See ▼. 10 and 1027. 

614. Ku^ 7* tfrciSof rp w^merl mya- 485. wf^ cArw Shpte Imviev] «<Bj 

^i^ Tlrmxa^ AXa<r0n raSor : and in Jupiter himaelf, who preeidea overavp* 

aSd.T. 10S9. KaJJtfY 0Mi8of mrc^ plianu." Bat in this fomnlaciATvv 

TdawF AyffiX^F^iiv : and e^jBoTf icdU* ii never nsed. Read vponurA Zipfd 

AMTToy tfrtiSof in Phom. 828. Per- ^ U^nawi for tlius Philoctetea. aftev 

hapa Sophodca wrote vov '^y tfyi i<of reqaeating Neoptolemua to nod, lik« 

fjnr^vror; Hetjch. ''EicTA.vroy* rbira- Jupiter, an assent to his pnycr, goes 

pd rcffiy Jlfr^Aor* The word is foand one atap ftirther, and makes faim a wery 

in Earn. 280. fdatrfi* hf tmtXvrw 94" Jnpiter Mctos» Reapecting snch 

Xei, and means, " eaall? waahed out." fonns of adulatioB^ similar to the 

479. If vov *0y 5yfi8of he the cor- modem Sire, Grace, and Lord, mnch 

fact reading in ▼. 478. we mnat here might be said. It ia sofficieoty how* 

change S ««m into frroi. aver, to quote Horace's *' IVsuena di- 

481. roil This gnomic particle is tos habebitur Angnstns;" Viiyil'a 

absurd. Aead ^ei fUxfios, "your *'Dens nobis hssc otia fedt;" Te- 

labos-." rence's, '*Non In hunc habeas pn^ 

48S. if iwrXiav] This ennmeratioii aentem denm ;** and ^Bschylus in Pars* 

ef the parte of a vessel ii evidently the 166. BtoS /A^r cfodrt^ IlfpffAv. 619. 

work of a sciolist Besides, the it MM^Mi^^^t^i^: while, aaregarda the 

after vpdfufv, wanting in Aid.* has word ape^orrd, it is enough to refer 

been fobted in to support the metre ; to Aiistoph. 'Ax* 459. rSr 8^ tspdv 

unless we are to read with Ehnaley TKtrxp^ npomrmf XmpA ^^ £^ 

Heracl. 1 9. wp^/umf^ on the authority of pi«0i|. 

Lex. Bekker. p. 66. T^X^n icol t^A^m, 487. 4 rkhpmw"] The inaertion of 

lifiCfunil itaiwpi/ipa, Ndf^mf tk 9tik roif if. the article here is quite unnecetsaiy. 

Moreover, instead of {in^rros, MS. andforwhich we might read ^A^iyitir, 

Yen., to whom we already owe some explained by Hesych. 6 50Xjof, onless 

excellent readings, gives here ro» it were evident that* as Ajcptb-tip means 

luipAPTos, There is some deep-seated " not able to fall down,'* we must 

disorder here. What, if Sophocles read k&Xop for x^^> which kstowes 

wrote* ^liSoAoS /»' 5ir|i M\]ys, 5vov 8* iu origin to v. 1026. x«)^^<» <«vi(5i|f. 

Hictara ro6$ ri ^pirrat A\7iwd |»- Respecting the rare word impiirmp, 

M^f : where the ri 9pmrrta ia said by Muagr. quotes Athen. p. 448. c. Mat* 

Fhiloctetefi in remembrance of th« thwi mida PiatQ ^ep,is. p« 679. 



*IA0KTHTH5. 41 

n T^o^ ra ^oLkKoiiovrog JStv/Soia (rroL^fM^ 490 
XCtK676i» oS fMt fJtMK^og iig OiTtjy (TToXog 

igCtJ^maV T$ OiigClO fl T0¥ iVgOOV 

C¥ i^ T»XotiO¥ i^otbu iiioix* iyof 
fjt*^ fMt fiijSnfcj * TcXXoi yag ro7g lyfjuivoig 495 
i<rr%'K'ko¥ OLvrov^ Ixiciovg xifMcm Xsrotg^ 
avrotrroXop xifJt,'^a¥T» fjf,* ifccicrxt iofUig, 

490. E5/3oif] So Mu«gr. and Sche- rhr lieyMBai wotovrrat S iari^ iropt^ 

fer on Bos p. 697. '* At Eabcea." In w^ar cl 8) ^iKSas, rhy Ufuer^^ jcal 

Elffioias the s in owing to oroBfJu htfAov^ otw fpvypw. The Schol. how- 

4ns. 1i rhv] So J. Plenon in Nut. ever read tyfihoit ; for he explains it 

MSS. and Porson Ad vera. p. 200. to by tA rfiy wtwoptviUimw : ana righllv 

avoid the anapaest ScipdSa ir« : where so ; fur roit lyfk4voit icr§Wow is limi- 

kqX is onlj 1^ misunderstood, as shown lar to irofivoiffiy^ihrttKa in Antig. 

by Porson Orest. 821. Hesych. has 164. 

AffipctStr a&x^*^' rpaxii\otiiM rHw 490,7. This is a very difficult, be- 

ip&tf Koi i^4xorra fi4pifi, Respeciiog cause corrupt, passage. Brunck says 

names thus giren to parts of the earth that HartXXoy is pot for firrlrrfXAov : 

from parts of the body, see Eustath. but by translating *' inandata ad eum 

*IX.B. p. 308=233. Klotz.Tvrt. p. 55. dcdi/' it is plain that he took fortV 

Markland Iph. A. 120. Jacobs A rchi> Xof for htdortWov. Hermann, re- 

loch. Fr. zzi. and Boissonade Philo- malks that f^TcAAov o^r^i^, which 

strat. p. 264. properiy means " I sent him," con- 

•Upooy] This, like ir^pavoos in Prom, tains also the idea of "bidding;" 

95S. is not contracted in Tragedy, al- as if the same Terb conld at one and 

though wKcnifPovs is in Prom. 875. the same time have two different 

493. froTpl fi* K.r. \.] "lliat yon meanings. Moreover, Wfu^orra, which 

may show me to mv father, who, I . Branch renders, " utabduceret,'*Her- 

fear, is long since dead." Bat why niann says ^'comitandi potius signifi- 

show a son to his dead father. There cationem habet ; " an assertion he 

is a lacona here.' alone wonld dare to make. Besides, 

495. 090(iKp ] So MS. B. But what is the meaning of aibT6aro\9w i 

Elmtl. in Mus. Crit. N. iii. p. 356. Gedike compares it with fwvoffrix^, 

/34j9ipcff. In (Ed.T. 700. A&oti i/uw- explained by Hesych. Korh iju&¥as i\' 

r&r, 4 y6ifai, ft^ w6k\' ftyoy tlpftifi(t^ 96rru Bnt why should Philoctetes 

^ /iof, Hermann considers J as a sub- bid his father send for liiro in a 

jooctive ; it is rather the imperfect. single vesseLI as if it were likelj 

fy/i^roif] So MS. Yen. for UcfUpotSf the old roan would think of send- 

whidi would be active, as U/awow oZ- ing more. Lastly, itca&eai 96fwis is 

pop m Horn. Od. B. 420. unless it not Greek. All these difficulties 

be said that Ik/ityor is derived from may, however, be got over by reading 

UftiLf by Hesych. *lKf(fyor, §i /th 3a- weXA^ yhp roit tyiUvoa "tar^XKonf, 

wimt r^y ZuriKVy X^<| olbr woptvruthv, tibrht^ Utoiovs r^/ftirs*F Xeriis, A^r^e- 



42 5000KAEOT5 

ig UKog, oifMt^ rov^D&oy ir o'fMZgS p(»igu 

TOiOVfAiPCif T0¥ OiKai* IjTM^yof VTOkOf. 500 

rSr i\ tU ^8 7^f TOfMTOP Ti % aurdr ft^^tXoF 
9»ary tf"!; ffwt^r (TV fju* cXf^o'oy, ilcrogSp, 
ig Tavra ii$¥U Kavixifivfo^ figorolg 
Kurctt^ TO^ilv /MP fv, Tofiilf ii ficLTiga* 
j^fl y ixrog ovra xtifJi^otrm ra iu¥* Of a9» 505 
j^Sruf r$g sv Qy Tfi¥izavra top (Hop 
o'lt^TUP i/,uX$(rTttf [Ml hu^oi^ug Xa6if, 
XO. OiKTiiff apd^' toXXa^it fXa^* upnarg. ai. 

iP dvCoio'TC^P TOPMP 

a6x\ atrtrec fjt,tiiug rm I/jlUp rvj^oi ^IXw 510 
si ^f ^rixgovg^ Sva^^ 



Xq9 v^^cu ri/f <l (Tc^ei 96f»ovf. Gr. Gr. § 285. 
•* Often have I sent bj penont who 50S. wra Sci9&] '* All things are 
came here, intreating bim to despatch terrible." Bat from the antithesis 
hither somebody equipped on the in woBthf fi)r tS, vatfcIW 8i Mrtpa, it is 
instant, if he wislied to preserve his evident that Sophocles wrote Sofut i 
family : " where the idea conveyed which the Schol. eiplains hr rk Ar- 
by the words «l et^oi Z6iunn points to BpAwtpa wpdiypara fUTafiaXX6tuim» In 
the facty that Philoctetes was the only otroi and mTrcu allusion is made to 
son of his father ; and with regard to the conflicting opinions of philoso- 
the mesnins given to «ur6^Tok9¥j it is phers, some of whom asserted that all 
similar to aoTotracfiMiaT^, the svnonym thing* are in motion, and others that 
adopted by Hesychius himself to es- all Uiings are at rest, Dobree pro- 
plain it. posed to read KoiydL 

400. o^uot] So Vslckenaer, for ol- 606. x^^ ^<f ^ {$] So Terence, 

|Mu : which is superflaons after §Ik6s, '* Quaroobrem omnes, com secunds 

ti4p9i] So Bronck with Mcmbr. a res sunt roazime, maxime Meditaii 

pr. m. and Suid. in Ai^oror. Other secum oportet, qao pacto adverssm 

mSS., with Said, in %r6kot, read /U' nrumnam ferantJ*' 

per. Either will do. But ^^^i is 607. ^mfOap^t ki$p] " Unknow- 

prefeiable. So Herodot. ii. 172. ivov' ingly perish." 

i§fdp inatfff <£lian quoted by Suid. in 608. The Strophe follows t. 100. 

'X)fa* r^ 0f Ta ^y fn|8cfiia iSpf Ti9t/Alry' 610« Jbva] So Porson Advent 

and Sophocles himself in (Ed. C. p. 2S7. confirmed partly by MS. Yen. 

277. Kol fA^ 0«o6f TtftStmu, fffT* Ir atto. Harl. Zem» Aid. tv^a : which 

Mkms Me(pf vQiiftT^ robs B^vCs, Lobeck on Ajac. 706. prefers 

600. «oio^/ii9ot] On this masculine 611. ^o(] So Uemaiia for (be 

^4 to T& rdr 9iaic^r«r» lee Mattlu metre. Viilg. trot. 



«■ 



OIAOKTHTH^ 43 

i^A^ /XfV, TO Kthw 

tucKOf rSii xifiog 

fiiyot rifiif/uipogt 515 

h&a Tig iTifjt,i[Aoy$9, 
It' iucrroXov rtty^* 
iictg ¥iiig Togivceufi,* 
&y ig iofifOVif tȴ 6tSif 

H[Jt,t<nif Ix^vym. 530 

NE. Spa <rv, (m^ fvv [Atv rig ^^XJ^gh^ *'^f ?^> 
orav ds T\fi(r^q rng voffov ^vpovciq^ 
TOT* ovKiS* auTog To7g \oyoig TOVTosg ^aviig, 

XU. flXiCTTCb* TOVT OVK iCff OTA^ TOT ilQ S^S 

TOVHiiog i^ug IpiiKofg oyuHcoLi. 525 

N£. aXX' otitr^a fjuivTOt, cou y s^ sydssjTf^ov 
f syor ^ay9J¥eti Tgog to xuigiO¥ to^uv, 
iXX\ si ioxUy TXsaijctiy* ogfJtAtrO^ ra^^jug* 
j^i pocvg yocg OL^Ut kovk aT0Lgvfi6fi<rsTcci^ 
fMvop 6iOi (Toi^oiiv %K yt Tl^(ri% yfjg 530 

hfMig^ 0X0$ T iv^ipis fiovKofd^iirfia^ tXiiV. 
<t>IA. S ^iXTOtTOP fMP nfMtg^ ijiiorog i* otvijgt 
(pihoi ds votAJTai^ Tcig oip vfJi^tp ifi^avfig 

515. lyw ftir] This pAy has no bo- Axpreasion Bloomfield Rt Thucjd. ii. 
sineM here* Read fyv^ fkr— ^or thos 6 1 . compares the phrase AnnrffiirAcur- 
ftjr is properly- repeated before and $ai ^opas and i^ov, found hi Pin- 
after a parenthesis. tarch and Dionyaiat. 

((14. k4^s >— ntf^furof] Latin, 630. fiA^w tfwl ffitfoicr] " Let 

" lucro apponent/' Render, " I, only the gods ssYe." So itpoaiUhoi 

considering the evil done bj Uiem a* 1U909 in Traeh. 1109. In Latin, 

a great gain to this peiaon (Philoc- " modo." Bat vAcor cannot follow 

tetes), will carry him where — /' e'ttfoitr. Read therefore, ^£9 Zoiw : 

516. Ma vffp Iri^^MWf''] Wake- where ^t is Attic for tf^^ovr: see 
field understands ** where he desires ns on Prom. 69S. 

to go," and quotes Hesych. M^mm* Ikt«] Oemhard licrf. 

hpi^t wpaOv/uvrM, and S. c. Tii. 638. 6SS. i/ti^ap^s} Schol. «j»s ftr rp 

Ti fJUfUPQS ritofwi where fi^fiore ijy^ c3 irpd^ot/u md rf KSy^ ^fius» 

means '* madly desirous ;'* an ei- Perhaps he fbnod in his copy h fpd- 

preasion not ill-snited to Philoctetes. crti '^py^ 1^ hf ^ny. Compare Vir- 

Hence we find in MS. T. imfJftfifyt, gil's "grates persolTere dignas Non 

529, wXif^f Tiff f^ov] With thb opts est Bostns." 



44 5000KAEOT5 

foi^cy, Af xet4^ TgocxwravTi r^p i(rm 535 

oioiK09 t'oroix^^rtif, &q fA$ za) [Jt0uAng 
ap av onQatPf iv; r i^vv tvxagoicg, 

XO. Wiir^trov^ fMOo^iJuir upigs yag ivo^ 

fM¥y ¥ieif ctjg 9av^artjg^ o i* aXXoOgovg 
^o^gUTO¥f Sy fMtAoyrtgi av6tg sf^trop. 

EMnOPOS. 

'A;^iXXsA^^ Ta7, rovdi top l^vpifMCOgop^ 

og TIP Pioig irfjg cvp ivo7p aXXo/y ^JXa|» 543 

ixiXivc* IfJtfoi cif Tov kv^Sp iffjg^ (Pgacai, 

iTfiTig kpTi»vg(roL^ iolgu^m fAiP ov^ 

Tvyjj ii Tcifg Tgog ravrop ogf^tcfiiig xiiop* 

5SS. vpovK^vtofTM ] So PoTson and vninly did Ponon attempt to de- 

Pboen. 1419. to prcserre the law of fend iciriffx* *' Orast. 1SS0« On tbe 

the final Cretic. At regards the sense, other hand, hnTxtt — ri/pw in Hec. 

comfiare Hom. *08. E. 46S. x^t 8^ 889. is equally a barbarism -; for £ii- 

fMmf09 ApovpQUf, Virgil, " Ample- ripides wrote frio-x* ^\ 'Aydtufuramf 

Zflpque tenent posies atqne oscula ri^vz at least MS. Aug. c. but 

figunt." TibttU., ** £t dsre sacratis htur-jC^ while as regards tw* Ux^* >t 

oscula liminibus." is similar to 1ax9 arifM in Here. F. 

586. ioucov •topiioiffiM] An ozj- 1244. and Trach. 978. 
moron. See us on Prom. 648. £v /iuBSwt^s] ^* From whom 

640. oripytiv] ** To bear patient- liaving learnt, go in again." Tbis if 
Ijf" or, as a slave is said, ** to bug unintelligible. For tbe noua is again 
his chains." wanting after /itdAvficy. 

tuucd] So Scbol. Volg. rd8c. 644. Tbe performer, wbo acted 

641. fid0wfiif¥] " Let us learn." Ulysses at llie opening of Uie pl«y» 
What? By comparing however Hipp, appears again, after changing his ma«k 
607. 'Ev/o-xa^f ubHiv rmv icmBw »s and dress, as the Bvy^M*'«/>o'> Respect- 
AAd8i», it is evident thai ikiBmiMw re- ing such 'AyflurKsvol, see Tyrwbitt 
quires some noon. Perhaps So- Aristot. Poetic. ^10. and Elmsl. in 
plioclea wrote, XO. Xlt^S* Ux*" NE. Quarterly Rev. No. xiv. p. 449. and 
ro»/tf(8oifi*lbr; XO. &y6p\ 5pa, 6^o, 'O CI. Jl. No. xvi. p. 484. While the 

>lr — . So inEurip. £1.768.''Eir«rx«* mute, who acted the Sxor&s in v. 

r^cvws &ff Aiiffpr T^x«f oiBw, we 125. now reappears in tbe dress of tlio 

must read, "Oir' ftrxr for liri<rx« ia a '%ntopQU 
t^M-hwisoi; it ought to bo Ivi^x*'* 



OIAOKTHTHX 45 

it/T *l\iou Tgog oiKOP ig rfjp iS^orgvp 650 

TliTagfjOoPf ig fl»ov(r» roug vavrft^, an 
<ro} TafTtg utf ol nfctvtrrdkrixorig^ 
f do|f (Mi fjuii <rly»^ Tf iv (pgouraifAi coij 

540 — 666. This is one of thote !!•• of tlie Yalgate would have been con* 

roeroas paaaage* in the Greek Drama, signed to the noteB ; but, as it is 

where dHBcalties withont end ante, meant fur Trros also in Greek lite- 

in consequence of lines and half-lines ratnre, the VnlgBte has been reserved 

being thrown out of their proper in the text. The following, hove? er, 

places : and had this edition been in- is the order in which the verses wese 

tended only for Scholars, the readings originally written : 

llnrdfi|0er* At T faowa robt pa&roSf 6ri 
<rol worrt X fler 0iirreraiiaTe\i|K^f « 
Atr^ *lMbv wfhs obey Iv iroAAf ^rik^t 
1^^ Ii9i fAlf a?ya wpoarvx^i vm 
rhv rXo&r veicitftftti, wfibf ^pdffotfi*, 6r«y Iftn 
oM* & 0^ vev M^roifftfa twt aonnov w4pif 
X^ rouriy 'Afrye/ouriy 4^*^ cev w4a 
fiovK^fim' #0t1» Kob fJhw fioukH/iaraf 
AAA' Ijp7a ^pdfiM^, oiV It' i^apyovfihth 

640. As ra^iipoff] " As a ship- the things concerning yourself; what 

owner." Why not in reality one ? are the designs of the Grecka about 

ob voAAf or6\^2 " With few sail." yon.'* In contrast with this heap of 

Why mention this 1 as if a single nonsense, it is only necessary to give a 

l^sttpes would go with many. literal translation of the passage in ite 

660. wp^ olcov] '* Homeward." emended form, to be satisfied of the 
Why tell this, sfker the very place, ceruinty of our corrections. ** For 
ntv4pi|0er, had been mentioned 1 as I am the master of a vessel bound 
if it were any consequence to know to the grape- producing Peparethus; 
where the "E/nropos lived. but when I heard (at Troy) that your 

661. At ffitotMra K. T. A.] '* When I crew bad all sailed with you from 
heard that your crew had sailed with I lion homewards, I determined, since 
yon." But with whom else should I had fallen in with yon, not to de« 
the prew of Neoptolemus sail? Be- part in secret, without telling you 
sides, where did tlie "^vo^t hrar something yon are probably ignorant 
that Neoptolemus had gone to ? For of, relating to yourself, and how there 
be it remembered that this appearance are new designs against you on the 
of the ''Efnrepoff waa intended to con* part of the Greeks, and not designs 
firm the story told by Neoptolemus alone, but deeds already done and 
of his having been actually at Troy, not delayed." To restore, however, 
and that he was now returning home ; the passage to its original purity, it 
a confirmation vainly sought for in was necessary to make a few altem* 
the Vulgate. tions, such as IIAlw^Ar for Il A AiP 

668. Qe£e cr. A.] Literally, "I At, and to read etwMMwsToAifiMfrtt 

determined not to make sail in secret, with Dobree for ol MP»oTeAi|in^«f, 

having met with equal (or just) and with Heath Inn for <rei, and 

things. Yon do not know a jot of lastly vmi ria with Aumtos for e* ef^ 



46 5000KAEOT5 

rev tXoup TOii7(r^0ti, xgocrrvj^oprt riv ic^f 
, oiy S9 (TV Tov KaroiC^u riv cavroii Trsgi^ S55 

uTiX* tgya igeifA,i¥\ cvkst* i^»gyovfAtP». 
N£. aXX' ^ JC^g^^ f^^v 7-?^ Tgofiffihiuf, ^%¥$^ 

il fMi xazog Ti^VKOLf T^off^iX^^ jcccvs7. 560 

(f>g&(ro¥ i\ oLTSg y f Xs^a^, d^ jcca^o;, r/ ^i 

£M. Pgovioi iieixovTig erg vavrifcS trrok^^ 

^oips^ 6* Tgitr^vg^ ci n Qfiaajg xo^oi. 

NE. ig \k ^i(tg fjj a^ovng^ ^ Koyoig TccX/y ; 565 

EM. ovx oii * OKovcag d* ayyiXog x»gufjt,i ca. 

NE. 91 ravTot i^ Oo/y/f tb j^ ol ^vvpccv^arai 
ovTAf xct6* o^fMiP i^itriv ^ArgBiiiv X'^S'^ * 

EM. ig ravr iTitrraf igeJi/,B9\ ov /xeXXoi^r* er/. 

NE. vig ov¥ Oivo'o'Bvg srjo; r&X' ovx avrayyBXcg 570 
tXbTp fi9 BTOifMg I S (pojBog rig Bigyi n¥ ; 



Mm: which Hermann defends, and SaUust'i 'gratia — temper apod 

oomparet with PUton. Legg. iii. in/c^ra erii' in B. J. 110. 

p. 701. rivot M^ X^'i' Irfira rtuira 561. ^pd<ro¥ — &s fiitfv J ^ *^ 

ix^X^ : but there it is evident, from Eurip. Philuct. Frsgm. 11^^ ; \4y* 

the preceding rlpos M^ itaH raXXt riiup aStfir &s ydBu ccupifrrtpw. 

«i X^^ iMjcfiii, of which the other 664. *olvi^] Respecting the accent 

words are intended to be a repetition, mmmarians differ. See BoisKmade 

that Plato wrote tIpos 8^ X«P*^ ^M^^ rhilostr. p. 276. Perhaps the ^i^i{, 

Kai Ttaha — : besides, unless p4a be to which Priscian alludes p. 75S. wn« 

read here, the subseouent V9^§pw the tree, while Wyi{ was tl>e per* 

would be quite absurd. The fact is, sun. 

that 99Ka owes its origin entirely to etivitts nSpoi] Schol. 'Axifnas md 

icaii^ A7if»op&p, £r ob fUfunirat 'Ofivpf» ^ 

p4a (thus). Ty xaraX^Ty : who makes Menes- 

660. x^("(-T*^*] "l^e obliga- thena the leader of the Atlienisna. 

tioo, unless I am by nature base, will But in relating the events of the Tro- 

remain friendly.*' This is absolute jan war, even Sophocles 4 ^lAo^i]^* 

nonsense. Perhaps Sophocles wrote jn^Torof deserted his idol occasion- 

ffOK^f W^vK* Airp*, Acr^oA^r ficwi* ally and followed the Cyclic poeis, as 

'< the favor, unless I am consum- we learn from Athen. Ti. p. 277. and 

mately base, will remain fixed." On so did Euripidea in Hec. 185. rdb 

this nse of hcpa see Suid. in 'Anpo- eiyevtBa V tim ^MtpfSir and Th>. SI. 

'-» : while Aff^oA^ is limilar to 'ABni^uStnf rs 6^f sliu wp6fiM, 



*IA0KTHTH1 47 

EM. KUfO^ y It aWop apig\ i Tvisejg re Teug^ 

icTBXXoPf fjpiK i^ȴfiy6fifj9 iyv. 
NE. T^o^ Toiov &¥ ropi' ai/rog ouiv<ra'%vg ctXsi; 
EM. ?F ifi rig — aXXa rovii fJLoi Tgirop (Pgutrov^ 615 

rig 6<rr/y; av "Ktyifg ih fMi ^mu (ju%y<t. 
NE. oi)* itrff c xXii¥og ca ^iXoxrirfig^ ^ivi. 
EM. fJi^n ys/y fA* igif ra TXit09\ aXX' ocov raj^og 

IjctXc/, (Tsotvrov f vXXa/S^y Ik r^gii yfjg. 
4>IA. ri ^nciv^ Z 5ra7; ri f/u$ xctrk cxorov vork 560 

iufMToKa Xoyoifri Tgog 0*' o vetv^nrfig i 
NE. ov» o?(}^ To^ ri ^i^ffT iil y avrlv Xiya9 

ilg (pig^ Xsf e«, TPog tn KccfJUi rov(rii re. 
EM. S (nrifiz* ^Aj^iXXiofg^ ftfi fcc iiufi»Xi^g trr^ctr^^ 

Xiyov6\ a (mi i%r sroXX' lyoif xiivm vto 585 

igm avriTatr^of XJ^flfrra, y ', oi * ayjyf Tivijg* 

57S. l<rrffXAor] *« Went tfter ;" M x^oy^t 'Pf^wr lovr^^. 

in ▼. 042. It IB generailT " to send 681. SicfiiroAf] <' Is haggling about 

after.*' See 70. 4Ud. and Antig. 165. me." So jccnniAf^ffi ftdxn^ in S.TI1. 

i^tanTY6pafif1 The sea, when viewed 627. 

from land, seems, by an optical illn- 682. odir Mivm rl ^ifo'i} ** I do not 

sion, the effect of refraction, to be know whal he is saying. Bat this 

higher than the shore. Hence '* to Neoptolemos could hardly assert, 

pot to sea " was said iydytaBw, and Read NE Otrn M iyA, ^lA. W ^$ 

consequently nardyMvOat meant to ov ; NE. 9u tovtop X^civ— 

*' come to land/' as in ▼. S56. 68S. tfr ^r] In this formula the 

fyifl^] So Canter and MS. B. for fhm. article rh is added or ondtted. See 

674. t^hs Mwra^s] The article (Ed. T. 1229. t/r r6 ^s ^ant* and 

and pronoun are equally soperfloous. £1. 0S9. &v«nm$^flu wphs ^r. 

Hermann proposed to read alnhs hf 584. fi4 M* ^tafidKps] So Aid. Tricl. 

T^ Mp* ivAci. But woiov rMt riv ZiafidWys, which is a solecism ; see 

is a manifest absurdity. Bothe wotw Porson Hec. 1174. MS. T. ZtdfiaWty 

o&r r(i^. Perhaps Sophocles wrote contrary, says Wander, to the metre, 

Hp6t iroioif tva y j|r 8^a rots 9ur<rois because he did not know that arp 

6 wKovs; ** Against what single man, could lengthen a short syllable, 

forsootl), was this expedition of the 685. mivmif fhto ApAv ^ivdirxw] 

two 1 " Where y* as usual marks the Schol. dv* itnipmw Ht9pym6ftmfot dr- 

sneer, while ^ra is confirmed by t. rfvc/rycrd o^ro^f. He therefore read 

01. ob yhp od( Ms wMs H/ios ro- fh^ t^Ap&if. So Aristoph. Aw. 1140. 

e9^o9§ — x*^P^^^' Ai|oi)rff xApQ» f f 6ir^ c? itwrMvnr 

576. i^k ^ci lUya] " Don't speak and below ▼.674. cS 9p^ §i ftMof. 

loud." 586. Xffitrrd y] This yt is absurd. 

670. vwinhw ^vXXoB^ 1 " Take Dohree proposes 6^.' Sophocles wrote 

yourself off." So <£d. T. 1200. iis jcphaft, ^roT Mip irlrff. 



48 2000KAE0TS ' 

NE. i*y» ilf^* *Arguiaig dtw^cv^^* ourog i* Ifici 
pihog (Jt^iyitrTogj ov»$z* 'Ar^sido^ trrvyil. 
iil in ^* tfM>iy* iX^ovra v^^iku ^^ym 
K^v^at T(90^ kff^g fAniiv* ivy axfizoag, 590 

EM. og»' ri TOiiT^, ToTj 

NE. 0'MTii %kym wXeu. 

EM. ^\ fin^cfJMi rivi a$TiOV. 

NE. TOtov Xsyory* 

EM. Xe^A^, 'ti roSrov ay^^s rivd'i ivtc^ xXvtigf 

iitifMTOi ^rXiovciVf n f^n^ 9t9 Xoyf 595 

Triitrmri y* i^uv 9 Tgog Icj^vog zgotrog. 
Ktti ravr* *A^a,io) irupng Ijzovoi tra^fig 
^Oiu^nriaig xiyovrog* ourog yog TXiop 
TO 6aga'og uyji 6arigov igairu9 raii. 
NE. rUog y 'Ar^f7dai roSd' ayav ovroit X£^^V ^^ 
rotr^y \T%(rrpi^O¥rc TgayfJtMTog X'^^^* 

rig Tofiog ctvrovg ifcsr* fi 6toiv )8/tt, 
xeu ¥ifji0%<ngf o7TSg igy* kfjuvvovtr^v fcaza; 
EM. lycj trt rovT \ tcofg yeig ovx ax^fcoagf 605 

687. iy4 ff^*] A similar cruii in wbich Battaumn approvet, because 7* 

(Ed.T. SS2. is absofd. Bead TUSawff' iud^nw. 

689. vpoor^iXf4 JiSyp] So MS. Hurl See v. 04 1 . 

for iryHNT^iAi} A^yer. Head wpwr^tK^t SOO* 0ar4pw'] I. e. rov ir4p9v, 

K6fym¥~^ifi4¥*'-' 600. rfrot — np4yi»arof x^'Pi"! Sacli 

601. ^Opa — IUotm] Compare Prom, a dislocation of words is Tery rare. 

1083.*Oparur'— *airrai wdkai. Plato rovSe] •« Of thit/' i. e. Philoctetee. 

Eatbvd. i. p. 28S. b. ^^u—^RvnH' 601. ^fffrp^rro] "Tamed tbeai- 

/Mu, fv V iy^» lelves to the care." See Mattb. Gr. 

608. voiov] " Make me," i. e. Gr. ^ 826. Hesycb. *Ewiarp4^otuu' — 

idfrior, Xfywy, " by speaking." ^rrOa voioi^. 

608. Jhrcp] 80 Aid. Tricl. Jknr^. 602. 6r •/] So Heath for 8r t^. MS. 

606. vXteivir] In t. 615. Ulysses Yen. U flxw'* 

is sud to anderuke the task alone. 608. w6$os^lMf^] So Hom.^. A. 

4 t»^ f^ttf] So Einisl. Med. 1271. 840. *H iror* 'Ax<AXi|ot veOi^ Itenu 

for !t, which is nnnecesMiy, while rir tilaf 'Axoifir. 

can hardly be omitted. 604. V^^w**"] " Ponisfa." He- 

606. wtifforri y ti^w] So Bruack lych. 'AftCrai* MidJ^w. 
with MS* B. for wftcrarrn ^§uf : of 



4)IA0KTHTH1 49 

tSv Ixiiici^cf fMtvng ? ng ivyBviigf 

UgiUfA^u fJAv vlogy ovoiML y ipofia^iTO 

^FtXivog, 09 ovTogy fVKTog l^tXffm fM¥og^ 

'x'avT* uxovm cutr^oL kou XarjS^r' 19*17 

ioXiog ^Oivo'O'svg g/X«, iicftiov r* aycifv 610 

tiii^* ^Ayuidig ig fj^icov 6figU9 kuX^p* 

og Ofi TU r ccAk uvtoics xavv iOitnrto't, 

zee) tut) T^goiet Uigyufji,\ ig ov fji,^ Ton 

TBgiToisv^ ii (Jt*ri^ rovis Tutravrsg Xoyor, 

ayoivro vn(rou r?^d\ f^' Ijg votiu rupvv. 615 

xa) ravff* oxdifg tixovtr* Aagrlov rozog 

t09 fJuoLVTiv BlTOft*^ zlOiog vTi(r^sro 

TOP difig* *Aj^aio7g rovis ifiKti<ru9 iym* 

otoiTo fMv fjuuXarO* Ikouctso^ Xa^i¥t 

608. ^aror]Tliii b added, to show vtfXcy* for there th» words oi fjcij — 
thit Ulysses woald undertake danger vdXir contain the prophecy of an event 
alone; a fact that Neoptoleinas bad to happen positively, and not con- 
doubted of in t. 974. dilionslly. well therefore does MS. 

609. ijtoimp ohrxp^] Compare A- Harl. read oh 9fi irers : better had it 
ristoph. Nc^. 1S33. X"^ w6aX iuco^- read, tpoias n^«^*, tar*, ohM work 
tnf kqX Kcurd. So in Latin, *' male ntfptf'di rm^y cl pAi r6i^ itttatu ris 
andio/' " I hear ill of myself." A^t^ ''ATerro rfyrov *k 'Hf&V, 4^' ^s 

618. tM TpoUf Tl4fryafiia] It is roicc rmpw. For thns we can not 

good Greek to say Tpotas Tl4pyafM, onl^ get rid of the absurdity of sup- 

hot not M Tpotq, Tl^pryctfia : although potmg that all tiie Greeks were to per- 

die latter is found in v. 353. but in a suade Ptiiloctetes to return, but also 

passage wretchedly corrupt. Besides, perceWe why, on the mention of 

after the expression rd i^ &AAa must T^iiraa rif, Ulysses undertook to bring 

follow Kcd ravrat or something similar, him back by persuasion, or, if need 

Read tlien,Ka2ravra **Tpolat Hdpryafi* be, by force, and thus stiow his seal in 

— ^& Fvr :'* where all the words be- the cause of the Greeks, by going 

tween inverted commas are supposed beyond the letter of the prophecy, 
to be the very prophecy of Helenus. 61ft> Ayocrro yiio'ou] fhis genitive 

ol fgfi ftort Wpo'octr] lliis is in- has nothing to depend on. Read in- 
correct Greek; for oh fiii are never crov *k rijeS*. See ▼. 1044. 
joined to an optative. Elmsl. at (Ed. 616. IfKova' 6 Aaprtou] See ▼• 87. 
C 177. and Med. 1120. wishes to Vulg. livaiwcy 4 iWprov. 
read wiptrticof : but the aor. 1. optative 618. 610. iymp. Ofocro] Bat olotro 
united to oh fiii is still more incorrect has nothing to depend on. Read 
than oh fi^ united to a future optative; therefore, as I proposed in CI. JU N. 
nor ought Ehnsley to have preferred ii. p. 339. k4ymif, ckovro^. For thus 
e-polA to frpd^tt9 in Plioen. 1584. As is omitted in A gam. 617. dardy 
SaipAs yitp cfr« Tfipwlar, oh fx^itoro 7fiAor — ^rwroZica viar^r if MfMif #0- 
Sov r^Sff yijp olaoiVros f2 vpd^nif poifioAipr, quoted by Matth.Gr. Gr. § 
Soph. Philoct. E 



50 50^0KAEOT5 

ti (Ml 6iXo$ i\ uxovTU* tea) rcurw^ xuga 620 
Ti(MU¥ i^iiro rS SiXofXi^ fMi rv^m. 
fixovcagy v Ta7, Trctvra. to <mviv¥ ii o'os 
MLvru xa^OLivi^ x* u nvog xfiiit ts^i. 

4>IA, OifMi Tukag' ? xilvogf ij Tocra ^Xafifi^ 

ifju* uq *Aj^Uiovg o^fMtri^ Tiitrag imXispi 625 
TU<r6fi(rofMc^ yug Zii xa^ ^iov 6ct¥m 
Tgog (pUg apiXhJPf we^ig ovxiivov Tctrn^* 

±jM. ovx oio %yoi TOLur clW lye^ ^ty ii^ €ti 
yafJy, aipZv i* oTcjg u^icrra trvfA/pigoi 6%og. 

620. Retpectmg the confiinoii of xi- 18. voy fdBoSy or, an it on^ht to be itrad, 

7c»yandft7wr,8eePanonAdvcn.p.88. vas Attoi . In EogUsfa, ** thorough." 

620. ffl /a1^ a^Aoi r, &«orra] <' And 626. £8f] "Thus." How tbas? 
fthould he hie not willing, unwiUing." Read eith<T t^ 7c, <*by someone," 
Bat this is a tautology insufferable, said soeeringly of Ulysses, or oliSa. 
Besides, otavro is manifestly wrong : 627. '< Sisypbos/'^says the Schol., 
for Ulysses would never have said, '' being on the point of death, ordered 
that he merely *' thought" be could his wife to keep his body above 
bring back Pbiloctetes, bat that he ground. When, therefore, his soul 
" was sure" of bringing him. What arrived in hell, he complained to 
Sophocles actually wrote, it is difficult Pluto of his wife's neglect of the 
to say ; but he might have written, funeral rites, and requested leave to 
OX6t r4 VI9 ii/iiXurff MpV, in oU, return to earth to punish her. Bat as 
Aa^ciV, K' el m4 B^i, A.&roy 7ff, soon as he came back, he refused to 
" saying he was able to catch him return to bell, antil he was furced to 
most willing, like a sheep, or, if not do so by necessity." It is plain, tlieo, 
willing, as a wolf." Respecting the that Pluio, and not Sisyphos. was 
loss or confusion of oh, see us on persuaded, as stated by Theognia^ 
Prom. 105. Z§bs vdAiy, o7s As fAoXa- Otrc jcol I^'AISm woXvtBptlpffip &vqA.- 
KoyyA/unr and with which might have Ow^ ITsIa or ntp<rf^n|y aifUfXlotm ki' 
been compared wpofiareyti&ftMif in yoa: and, consequently, there most 
A gam. 768. while A^ror yt was said be a lacuna here ; which may be thas 
by Ulysses sneeiingly of Philocteies, supplied, llpht ^s AyaAtfcii^, fiewcp 
rendered savage bj his misfortunes. Al5«Ff^s irort A^towtI y oT/i^Xaio'i 

Kdpa TiftMtw'] 90 Horn. IX. B. 259. rots mIvov worpSt : a story which pro- 

Mi|x^ IrffiT^ 08wnit Kdfii AfiMtrtv bably formed the argument of the Si- 

iw§lii — El fiii 4y4 ere. syphus, a satyric drama of Euripides ; 

621. ^^«cTo Tw 0^Aoml "Per- of which Hesycb. has preserved one 
mitted any one."* So in Aj. 1146. gloss: 'EAio'tronr wkiicmw, r^tMfuvos, 
wapttxt rf B4\om. In Latin, o&ic M e&0cfas Kiywr 1l Kipmp : smd 
" cuivis." where Euripides doubtless wrote A4- 

623. iHfiti ir^l The prepositicm is yous ixiffowPt as in Orest. 882. Be- 
generally omitted. See Mattfau Gr. specting AtSwrths, the very word used 
Gr. § 348. by the Schul.,iran}7^pi)g^ff — vop^ r£ 

624. 4 vo^a /3Ad/9i7] So in El. 303. AISwmi, see iEsch. Pers. 641.; and 
1^ irue'a fikdfiiti. The article is, how. respecting the story, ree Schol. on 
ever, omitted in Arisioph. *Ax* 900. lA. Z. 153. and Pherecyd. Fr. 41. 
>-^v - fMK6¥i and Theocrit. iii. 629. 8«wi Apurra] "The best pos- 



*IAOKTHTH$. 51 

ifjf,* iXTiirai TOT* ecp Xoyonn [jtM\6axoiQ 

ov 6a0'(rO¥ CL¥ Tfjg tXuo'tov \^6lcrrfig \p^t 

xXvoifJU* Ij^iiyfjgy ? ^' lOfiKiv Zi* &vov¥ ; 

icXX' wr iKMM fdvra Xizra, Toiyra i\ 635 

TcXfifira' xa$ pvp 6io , off ovvtj^ tiirat. 

aXX\ cj rixyoVf ^Afg£fjf,B»y ig hf^^ ToXti 

wiXayog ogi^if rljg ^Oiuctrioifg j3/aff. 

iAtfJttir i rot xuigiog (nrovifj^ topov 

Xfi^avrogf Stvop xiyuTUvXay Ijyayif. 640 

ilble." In Latin, *«qoam maBime." §461. 

Hie more usual fonn ia its tffNrro. 6SI. S8^ &«o«r] " Tlioa withont the 

Bee Mattli. Gr. Gr. § 461. nae of a fool." 

9vii^p4pot] '* Bring." But ov/t^pffiv 635. vdUra — etbra M] On 8^, in 

■ena ** to conduce." Herinaon, audi repetiliona, aee Elmal. at He- 

indeed, qaotei Med. 13. wdrra wfi- thc\ 874. 

^4povo^ 'l£nwu But tlieie tlie lenae 036. mU ywr otf} •• And now I 

is "attbaerrientto," in Latin, <<mo. know." Whj "now"? Read nX 

rigeiana/' as in Soph. £1. 1464. ot/^- pw, '* him." 

^ptir TMi KptUraofftv, Buttniano, too, 86^ 0l^;i^] Thu general!/ does, and 

quotes from lliacyd.o/icajpol^iircvili^- ought always to mean *'becanae," 

Xcun Tois ix^pois. But that meanst derived as it is from trow Irrcs. It 

'* have been conduciTe to." We must aeems, indeed, to mean " that" in 

therefore suppose, that Sophocles has Trach. 813. El. 47. 617. 1305* and 

here, as elsewhere, swerved from com- (Ed. T. 1271. But all those paasa- 

mon custom in the use of a verb, gea demand emendation on other 

As regards the sense, Wonder quotes groundf. 

opportuDtrlv Cho. 781. *AX\* c7/u~ 638. 6^] So Brunch, on account 

Tipwero V £$ fytffra <ri» (M»y bScu : in of the syntax, instead of 6p(f9u 

English, '* Good-bye," i. e. *« God be fi'uul So a MS. collated by Steph. 

with ye." similar to Yen. where /Ma is read for 

630. Otm ohf] " Is it not tben — ." vc&s, winch is quite absurd ; for Phi* 

But ** then" has here no meaning, loctetea might be diatant from the ship 

Read O^a fu — 3riyA — of Ulysses, and still within his power ; 

rhf Aatpriov] Read t6p ye Aafrfou, the only thing he had to dread. 

See V. 87. 630. 640. This distich Hermann 

632. Ptits iyorr''} ** Bringing by a assigns to the Chorus; why he asys 
ahip." But this genitive would re- not, nor could he ssy. 

quire a preposition. Besides, UIyb- ittUptos ffwov9ii] Schol. r^ fyiraf- 

ses had said not a word about a sh'ip. pms cwoMfttwiaMiMtafkawltytifhmpop. 

If then the conjecture in ▼. 620* be cor- 610. ftrror] This word is well 

rect, we roust read here Aci|ai w4w y auited to Philoctetes, to whom sleep 

As oh, *' as a lamb forsooth." was the very balm of life* 

633. irXciflTTov ixl^UmisI On thia ff7aytr] '* Is wont to bring." See 
double superlative, see Matth. Gr. Or. Matth. Gr. Gr. § 60S. 



52 JOOOKAEOTS 

N£. ovKOVff irtiiup TffVf/tM rovK Tg^ga^ kflj^ 
ran trnXouf^ty* ¥vp yug cLprtotrTarii. 

4>IA. iu KitXog rXoSff $0*^*, crap (pivyijq Kctxa. 

N£. ovK* oiKKa KkxiUoitn recvr* tvarrla. 

$IA. ovK icrrt }iif^rcL7g T¥€vfjf,* i¥»9Tiovfisvo¥' 645 

ora¥ Tag^ iipXi'vl/a/ t$ y^ igTo^CLs fBla. 

N£. aXX\ $1 io%$7^ X^^f^^^^ hiohv Xut^m^ 

$1 A. aXX* iarip if }f7y zaiTig ov xoXXip £to. 

NE. Ti rov6\ [Ml »i^ y% rnq ifji^g tvt ; 650 

OIA* (pv>Xof ti fM>i TigitrriPt Z fMXtar* au 

NE. »XX' iM^ig avri* ri yug ir aXX' Igxg Xa^tXw i 
^lA. u fioi ri TO^^p ri^y aTfifiiKtif/t,M¥ 

xag%ppvfiK$¥ * d^ X/fTA^ fifi Tf^ Xaj3s7y. 655 

r4E- ^ ravra T'ftf ra xku¥Ot» roi , a yt;y i;(^si^ ) 

641. ^1 So Pienon Veiiitniil. p. conitmctioni #ee Ponon Pnef. Kec. 

61. Aod \ MclLCiMf r DUtrib, p. 2S4. p. xxxviii. 

la lietl of the ^lysnrd ityf : which owet 050t w^in — hi] But rtj^ cmnnot 

it« origin to ijyoejfv. So too the he goYenied by In. Heatli there- 

Schot, who ezplaios, Mp vo^cnrroi 4 fore corrected Iri, But the verb it 

ftriiief ivmrrip^inwot. Compare Oreat. wantiog. Read then % ft,ii *k r^s 7c 

990. ((T«r a* ium tnwi, MSS. vary be- Ti|f ^m? f 'Apt, " joo can take.'* 

tween ftp and fdji* 652. mm& rvf IAjcos] So Horn* 

648. o0«' hKi<h] " No ; bat to them lA. n. 624. Koitaiaow 8* d^^Fot. 

also theie are oppoaed." How ao ? vpa^fir vdnr] MS. R. v4rair. Bat 

Fur the wind thai pxevented one party ice(/4« ^ IVcot and vptiinuf vtfiw 

from failing out, would bring the other would be a tautology inaufferable. 

iii» The &hol., therefore* has here Read 6ffT' ivtffoif^ur 9wpow, '* to 

feoliably aaid, rh ^ftoM hrixorra itiiKtt' pour sleep op the ejjre," 

¥wa 4w4x*i i but well aaid, roit yi^p 653. ri yiip] This 7^ alludes to 

icaxovp7Pif ol^a^eru'^yarr^of ^ftM^ts the delay which Philoctetes exhibits 

for by that word iuuotupy6i$ we are led ia bringing oat his opiate leaf; while 

to««icdrov0'i,intbeToomofictoIi'oi(ri. tlie replr of Philoctetes leads nata- 

Read then, after ^b^ioerorii. ^lA. rally to the rery business of the whole 

O^lsTi XjfartHs eveiVi* inonioiimw^ plav, the possession bv Neoptolemos 

*OrMr 9m kK^^Imi re x* W^<x ^^ ^^ ^"® arrows of Hercules. 

NI. Oi^r 4MA jcoic^ roovn vdrr* ^raF- 655. woptff^Mp] On this perfect 

rim, ♦IA. *Asl iroA^i vAovt Jcrl^, 8ray of ^m , see Matth. Ur. Gr. § 248. 

^^1 Koicd, llesych. KcUcorer itoit^ ry] " Some one," i. e. Ulysses, 

W9dv. wbo» as Philoctetes had heard, was 

1** ^mqiifitp m» Xafiia^] Qa tliia coniiug to Lemnos. 



*IAOKTHTH5. 53 

OI A, ravT • ou yag uKka y Itrf, » fia<rra^cif Xigoiv, 

4>IA. (Toi y\ Of Tixyo¥^ xa) rovrOy xaXXo rip if^ivy 660 
iro7o9 u¥ eras ^vfjt^gif, yi¥{i(nroLi. 

NE. Ktti (Mi¥ igS ys* T0¥ y igoiff ovrofg %yj»^ 
u fMi 6sfAigy fiiXoffJU* &¥* ii i\ fjf^fiy Tagtg' 

4>IA. oenu TS ^Mi7g, itrrt t\ Z rtK¥0¥y Oifug^ 

eg y fiXiov roi* tl(rogu¥ ifJLo) ^aog 665 

fJLOvog itiofxetgy og %6ii¥ Ol7Uia¥ tii7¥f 
o^ TUTigu Tgia-fiv¥y og ^iXovgy og rm lfiei¥ 
ix^g^^ P* i^^g^y 0¥T MtTTfitrag TSgu. 

657. o6 yitp lUXa 7' fffft] " For Ucrum ipaiuB Hercali»— rictnm fias 

tbere are none others.*' This, though ac nientum pauIo ait attritiui, qooa — 

intelligible, is not what Sophocles non solum id venerari, veram etiam 

wrote ; for, from the mention of B^hw in osculari loleot." Plutarch Vit. i. 

V.659. it is plaiu that some god was p. 471. b. X^rroi 8i fxwi' ri xpvo'ovir 

previoortlj spokni of. Head then, *Aw6\\otvos i.ya\f»dru>p — Tovro Kara- 

TaDr** ^ar r tip' 'H/MdrXti*, & fiaardfu ^tXciy. Lucian de Sacrif. 4 IS. 6 9h 

X^P^^' itivjis IfJurvro rhw B^hw, ^ikfffas fi6wop 

058. lirrir Atfrt — Kafitufl This is tV afrrev 8«{(ay. Read therefore, 

not Greek ; for S^rt never is nor can &s Btov yipa^ " as the honored arms 

be thus inserted between iori and an of a god." Wakefield underatands 

infinitiTe, Hermann, indeed, quiitt s wpoaicZtrcu ** to worship," and quotes 

Iph. T. 1379. f6fios 8* i}y fiffrc m^ S. Th. 625/Ofuwn 8* oixM^v, ff¥ lx«<* 

riy^at vS9a : but there Aid. gives ^ ftaXXop-Bwv 'Xifitiv wnroiiAs : Virgil's 

wmfdrms, from whence we may eKcit ** Dextra mihi Deus et telum, quod 

^y fiil vc^f T^loi w6Sa, where p§ifs — missile libro," (imitated by Statiaa 

«^ is aimilarto pohs — ir^a in Antig. Tbeb. ix. 546.) Clem. Alex. Protrept. 

711. Read therefore, '*Ap* Mori 7^ p. 42. d. 2kvBAp 9h oi "ZavpofAdrai 

y9, *' for any one.*' ojciydicijy <r4$own : and Ammian. Mar- 

659. itpooK^ai] "To kiss." From cell. xvii. 12. *' eductisque mucroni- 
this act, expressive of homage paid to bos, quos pro numinibos colunt, jura- 
tt superior, is derived the modem ciis- Tere ;*' and from whence he might 
torn of kissing the Pope's toe and the have corrected Horace's *' Nil de- 
King's hand; and to which allusion is sperandum, Tencro duce et au* 
made by Eurip. Tro. 1024. Red wpoa- spice Teucro/' by reading, ** raucro 
it¥P€urBat Bap$dfw» w69i* ff<^ffA«r : and dux, auspice Teucro ;" bu evident 
Dio Cass. lix. rots 9\§lirrots r&v <rvfi' imitation of Homer's Efi oimyhs Apia- 
fitv\mn&p tV X*'jpA ^ f^ *^A vpoc- ros, ifji6ptoBeu Tf p) irifrpus, 
icvrcir tfpff|t. 663. cI 8i m^9 «^cr] '* But if not, 

ftwcpOff^] "As a god." But a omit." What? Read rapeff. For 

•wonhipper did not kits the god, only it was not FhUnctetes, but Neoptole- 

hit statue or symbols. Cicero in mus, who was to forego his wish. 
Vcrr. IT. % 43. " Ibi est ex arc timu- 668, Ajf^trrrrTa* Wpa] " Raised 



54 50*OKAEOT5 

xa) ioPTi iovvm^ KoJimviaurOon figarSv 670 

$v9gyiTi¥ yoLg xavrog olut tKriicrafiiiy. 

ovz oiyfiofuti 0** litif r% ntti Xol^wp ^iXow. 

otrng yag $Z igS>9^ ft; xaSufff Wiararai^ 

Tftirro^ yivcir* &¥ xrfifMUTog %guff(r»f pikog. 675 
NE. Yfifpofg &¥ %Umi 
g>IA. ftoLs ct y ^ttroL^m to yog 

90(rovf TToOii ffi ^vfMroLga^raTfiv 'ka^iif. 
XO. Xoyai fMf \lin^owr\ oTcjva i* ov (MtXa^ org. »\ 

rov TfXaray XtKTgcifp tot\ rif Aso^y 

fl^/oya] Kar* afMrvKOt, 680 

ne bejond." This it neither Greek solutelj lequitite to explain the pra* 

nor sense; forir^pa « be jond " cannot ceding md 96m, has been eticittd 

be oppoaed to fri^cr " below." from the words of the Schol.- afrr^s 

Bead '£x<^pwr frtp^fv 6rr^ ta^imiaas 7^ ^ffyh ^ wvpiuf rf 'HptacXu: a 

l«* tw9p : and so the SchoL l«Wi|<rdff lacuna wnich Hennann was the fint 

^< Twr ixl^p&p hnpixfiMm See £1, to perceive, but could not aopply, 

1090* K9Biw9p$9V — Twr 4)(fip&w, although he might easily haTe done 

670—674. Ktti B6im Mm] '* Tt is so from tbe words of Diodor. Sic. it. 

lawful fur you to give them back to 88. quoted bjf Mnsgrave on v. 1 160. 

me, having given them to you." This ol9i^s Si roX^t&irros drajrovow, fUft 

Erfurdt properly calls ridiculous ; and ^tKoKrffnit hr^UrBii, Kafi^ 8t rir 

Hermann's emendation, TdV ArriSou- ^otfpyiat x^f*"''^^ '''*'" ^6fym SMptAr. 

¥€u, is no better. Musgrsve wii^hed fi^ riip irvpdw: and while ZoUs Xa- 

to read Kol crSiutn SoSrai, hot this is fiw is similar to 869 — XafiuM in Soph, 

superfluous after vpovkCvou. These, £1. 1120* and Virgil's *' donat ba- 

however, are not the only difficulties; here," the verb ^iXtiv " oscniaii*' 

for 4^9Ttix^c$eu is a compound inad- is plainly required by the preceding 

misaible in Greek ; besides, e^x Ax^' *point6<rai, 

fUu^^(AoK, '* I am not hurt at seeing 67 S. ixl^ofMU'^tS^w] On this syn- 

you and taking you as a friend,'* is tax, see Matth. Gr. Gr. § 661. and 

sheer nonsense; as if that had any ^614. on the formula X*^^* ^> 

thing to do with the reqnest of Neop- " will you go Y* 

tolemus to handle and kiss the buw 679. Respecting wtkiu and its de- 

and arrows. Read therefore, Tap4<r' rivativea, used ** in sensu Veaereo,** 

roi ravra iral <rol BiyyiMtty^ Kol see Blomfield on Prom. 026. 

Mirrt Hvo.iiai'ytr/ iir^i^aaOoi, $poTvv r&tr] So Porson Phoen. 145. in lien 

'Apcr^f a' iicvn r&t^* ivi^wrai fi6' of rod : for the article is seldom pre- 

por 06d* txfioiua vol Znhs Xafitof r« fixed to proper names in the geni- 

Ka\ ^i\tur ZUpyvr&v yitp a^hs oftr* tive. 

iKm<rd^V», nvpi» ^^ 'HfWcXu 680. 'I^/ora] This word, to which 

fuSros, y^pn : where the last line« ab- nothing does nor could correspond in 



1>IAOKTHTHl 55 

og ov Ti¥* igittg ovn votrpiffngf 6S5 

aXX itrog if itrag aufig 

Teig TOT€y Tig tot ifApiTX^KT' 

W9 pofiiofv fAivog xXvm, 690 

Tig ugu TUpiaK^VTCf ovt^ 

$tg /3ioru¥ Kari(r^iv\ 

t¥* uvTog fi^ Tgotrovgcg^ ovz %yjin ^n^iv^ uyno'Tg. a. 

ovii Ttv iyj(^igctt¥ KaKoy%lrov\ Z 

Tugoc (TTOifoy 695 



the aatittrophey is •▼idently an inter- Bnt '* to be jast among the just " is a 

polation. little credit to any man. Read there- 

Heijch. 'A^vMcer rA htMuutrall fore forot, tXrts, i^Mfp — 

xdXiroi ^ rpoxol' ofhots So^jcX^i hf 687. The metre requires dSAAvr* 

681. Vulg. 9^ 9p6tuaa. Bot M^ 688. Valg. r^c Bav/i' fxci ft* : 

** foraooth" would indieate a doubt of contrary to the metre. Compare also 

the truth of the story. Ion 579. rovro kA/i' f xci ir^r. 

689. PIP JidfiT] So the metre re- 600. M^f]SoWakef. for /ufror. 

quires for $\a$w. So Canter, for kK^otp, offensive 

685. InMy] So Wakefield and alike to the sense and metre. 
Dohree for itridop, on account of 60S. vpArot^r] Schol. irp^i Awm/jlow 
kKimp* rrrpofAfUpos, But olpos is not any 

686. oi^ ra^ '^<v] So Mosgrave wind, bat only a favorable one. as 
and Bnmey in Mot. MSS. for o<^ blowing &y obpaSf i. e. '*taih^' or 
Ip^os T</. Eustath. lA. I. p.76S^ wp^fuffit. Read therefore vp^/So^r, 
6^. quotea efre r< ^09. *' eipoaed to the north wind." Com- 

poa^at] " depriving.'* Bot iv- pare ir 4yx!^p Kpth* MUfivxop vXif- 

fffijos cannot be opposed to lp|ar, as yp^i H6rov in ▼. 1453. Respectrog 

shown by Hom. OS. A. 600. Olfrc rn^ change of v and /3, see Prom. 885. 

^/(at i^aUrtop, oUt* ri fttw^p : and where Aid. reads Aavpo0To/if 7 for Xa- 

Perictyon. Fragm. in Stob. p. 457. fipotmiui: and Schsefer on Grpgor. 

ofrff \4iai Sffi itaiAp ywiaa o9rt IfCoi. de Dial. p. 918. 

Head then, at I proposed in CK Jl. N« ote Ixwi' Bd^-ir] Because he was 

zz-viii. p. 939. olh^ ^lO'a^pdotify where Avovt, as stated in ▼. 634. 

baffttis properly opposed to trot. 604* Kafco7«(roi^] *' Neighbor of 

686. hirots} Hermann ly y llroif. ills." 



56 5000KAEOT5 

Of KarcLK>Mveu otifiatftgoff 

oui* Of 6sgiJi0OTOLTU¥ atfiaia KfjKsofJf^ipap ihxicifv 

ipiflgov roiofy ijTioi(rt ^vWofff 

Karivvuffuiv, u r$f ifjurio'oi 700 

(pog^aiof %K y% ySif iKtliT 

%lm yig aXXor aXXet 

ror ot¥ €sXoufi%vof9 

aft o6i¥ ivfjuagii* iragj^'' 705 

/ f / I » V / 

U TOf All OtMiK i^UVBi' 

If iuxifivfiof Ara. 

oh (pog/3a»y iigag ^rg. (3^" 

Tuf crTogO¥f ovK aXXwv 

atgcifVf rm vifJuofASfff 710 



696. Valg. $afv$pth\ " beavilj contrary to both lyntax and metre, 

eaten." This ia abeurd. B^tidea, fia- 708. Vulg. §i\v6tuPos> But Heajch. 

fv^phs, like Ktkaum^pttnht in Prom. haaE^Xo^yicvorcrwroTpf^^tavf, which 

1061. neither is nor conld be Greek, ia better aaited to the metre. 

On the other hand taipofiptnht ia well 706. a^pyl So Gaiaford at Hepbnat. 

explained by Voa&p woJiot^ mifA in ▼. p. 204. for itopmif. Render, ** Whence 

48* and 9iafi6p^ wSia in ▼. 7. Be- (from the nurse) cornea eaae in walk- 

aides, the Schol. baa ^ic r&y lAxwr rov ing (to the child)." 

BtlpoMlKTov wMt, Respecting #c and ^|art^] So Hermann from |(M<€< 

fi thoa confounded, see at Tro. 096. in MS. Ven.in lieu of the Volg. 1^- 

698. So Erfurdt. Vulg. ts r JU* — t^hiai, which ia a Terb tranaitive and 

Kriiuofi4waaf] So Homer IA. H. 262. inadmiaaible here. 

fUXtof 8* Arcff^ircsy cJ/ui. 707. 9euc^wftet ftra] So Horn. Od. 

609. iv0fipov] '* In which the 6. 186. 0tffto8ajc^s ftvBos. See ut on 

beast is." So ipvfibs 9r$npos in Rhes. i£sch. Euiu. 821. 

289. 709. rSa nS^ov] Schol. ow^m: 

700. Schol. oftjK lx«i^ oMi ticTis lAot whence &tT09 in Ven. and n^v^ in 

^vAXor a;bTf ix r^r yris ^ 6f»iw to^mv' Flor. Horace haa ** Quiconqoe teme 

Oim'a ^h ^lAorn^ov koI 4/i'ww6pTa munere ▼eadmur," iranalated from 

c/tr^yT^y: who, therefore, efidently Siivonides, E6pvc8ovf 50*01 Zaiw^tOa 

read, oW, «f n^ ifiwiviH ^m/9^, ts x^*^^^' Kfl^nrJir. 

Ik 7«,7c^ 9koi, as suted in ul. Jl. N. oIk KaAmt] I. e. tnrophv, such ma 

zxviii. p. 2S5. Mudge too preferred fish, the produce of the sea. Bat 

sfrt/, while Ik 7* yat it confirmed .. «»jro ti-. *i. tf»*or ,.. \ 

byT.628.andTrih.801.liry.Tnir«f »» MS. Flor. has «AA^ (thus) ; we 

T^r* may read, AAA* fyAtpttw, " waa taking. 
702. <f/nrc] So Bothe for Iprtt, 



>• 



OIAOKTHTH5. bl 

TraySv xrctvoLf 
mvoriit yutrrg) poglBuiff 

TOff/MTO^ fio'dfi OIK irri X<xpcty 
iAstrtrcjv J OTOv yvoi* 
fl (rrayo9\ vg viofg 

an TOO t¥tfffia. 

TUiiof VTa¥Tfi0'agy 721 

iviaifMJv aputru 
Ku) fji^tyag Iz K^imf 



711. So Horn. 01. Z.a. hf^9 ikX. Srcir^ clf VBmp : " looking for aoma 

^miirrdmf : and iEsch. S. Th. 776. Ay- alanding water, where he koew of it.*' 

Z^ iikipfinardif, '* barter-traders :" Bat sarelj if be knew of it, he need not 

for thofl Heaych. 'AA^ifirra/' d^/vroi* have looked for it. Hermann tmof- 

Lex. Bekker. p. 881. has, however, latca, " Intuens in stagnaiitem a- 

'A\0ioT«<r 0/ rh ik^a woioCrrt t* quaoi,** i. e. " lookine into the water ;" 

7 It. So Buttmann for rraywi' WTS- aa if Pbiloctetea, like Narciaaua or 

rotf, wliere maniis has nothing to Polyphemus, was accaatomed to uae 

agree with. the water for a lookiog-gIa85. Ba- 

714. &y^o-cM] •* Kill." Hesvch. sidea, aa Gedike remarks, there was 
^Hmo'cy' ficTCiya, XMT^/SoAfi^, This a Kpifrcubf wmhs at hand, as told 
sense is more frequent in compoei- in v. 21. To avoid, therefore* all the 
tion, as in lA. A. 365. i^ayi^f and abaurditiea of the Tulgate, I have 
KoBta^iv in Or. 89. £1. 1164- If edited ihiovwf for \w£r<nip^ as pro- 
the sense be " obtain/' we roust |)Osed in Tru. Append, p. 127« and 
write wlfftuTo, ir6it Mfio, the beautiful emendation 

715. Yulg. S fu\4n r^vx** But of Wakefield, fur Tpoffw^fiOy which 
this would require 1^, not %$ — Re- Hermann incorrectly tranalatea " dia* 
apecting the ayntax fUxtos ^^S'y Me penaea," forgetful of v^8a v»n§¥ in 
Matth.Gr. Gr. ^ 348. (£d. T. 47 5« ; while oraTifj^, for <rra- 

716. ob^QxCrov U^nwrof] So Me- r^y, ia an emendation quite certain, 
naoder, A^fjofrpoM dirr^i iri^/utr^f (T *' He moved hia foot to the water 
^9pnx^^v, wherever he knew of a drop." 

716. Tricl. HvBri 3«icrn| XP^^^t ^^' Mp«v iyoBwv] Peleaa and 
more correctly than Scffrrfi XP^*^^ '^^ Achillea. 

MSS, becauae a continuation of time 723. 4k «cc(ywr] '' After those," i.e« 

is here spoken of. By uniting both, I KOK&r, say a the SchoJ. But that 

have elicited 94k* Itii xopf> " pleased would be m roirmwi besides, &r^f« 

throueh ten years with the delight." requires an accuaalive. There is 

717. Vulg. \%^fftn> V Ihrw yi^tii, Bome error here. 



58 5000KAEOT5 

toXXa^i^ (jt^nvm^ 725 

rZ Tvfi TttfJUpoLfig 730 

NE. if t', f i 6%k%i^ • rl in xqS" ZV if obitto^ 
X070U ffiotxaq^ xeLTiTXfiKTog Si* tj^tt ; 

4>IA. a Z Z Z. 

NE. r/ itfT/y; 

4>IA. owdo iliw* aXX* tfi\ Z Tiz¥0¥ — 735 

NE. fMf» aXyog ttr^ug r^C Tttgicrrcitrfig poffov ; 

4>I A. ev iiJT %y9iy * aXX' a^ r/ xov(pi^U9 ioȣ. 

Z 6%oi. 

NE. r/ rot;^ ^iov^ iS>^' avucrivej¥ «aXs7jp ; 

734. Mpori] So Bopb it " a ablp'' which it certainly better raited to the 

in Aiidr. 79s. Hel. 1507. Cycl. 16. bcipient weaknesa of Philoctelea. 

Horace too, " trabeCypria." ik oMIref A^yev] ''Alter not a 

780. Vnlg. wtrrp^ap. But « ia abgle word." 

seldom shortened before a vowel. 787. nov^fta^'] ** To be easier." So 

787. Hesjcli. Mi|\id8cf r^/i^. in Hippocrates, quoted by Hoignve» 

788. x^KMw] Hercules, as we fiaa itcoid^w and Sicirod^i0'«. The 
Wakefield well observes, i% ne? er re- word was, doubtless, a medical one. 
presented bj the andenu with a 738. " Vulg. 1^ Otoi* Tl ro^ 0m^ 
sliield. The poem ascribed to He- o0r»f Anwr^iiwr icaX«t. Qaanto mo- 
iiod is a wretched compilation of a dulatior asset Tersus, si scriptns eaaet* 
modem age. Perhaps Sophocles wrote *A 0«ol* T( ro^f •ceirt fiS* Anwr^pwr 
XoXmnr^f^. «caAc7f; Similiter in Tro. 1288. edi- 

789. Vulg. irXd9ffi wwriw 9rl^. dit Barges aactoritate MS. Harl. Aetf- 
Bat vSo'ir ii useless; besides the verse Xai* l^ Otoi' icttl rl robs Bwbs kuXm, 
is unlike the strophe. Both sense and Person quoque non aliam ob caasam 
metre are obtained by reading TcXotr- edidit in Orest.418. AovX9^ofup9tM, 
Ms ^xfi^* Compare Horace's 8ri wv^ tlo-lr ol Ocol, e conjectora 
*' Hercules — arces attigit igneaa," and Reiskii, qui primus articalum resti- 
ApoUodor. Ii. 7. 14. KoiofjSrns 9\ rijs tuit, a Brunckio quoque reatitutum 
wvffta \4ymu pJaos tiroerhr /iLtrit Soph. Aj. 1028. 2iti^^Qff9§ wphs Oefir 
0pQniis aMr tls thpai^p iuf«ir4iii^au r^p t^x^i^ dvoiy fiporoiv. Quod ad 

782. «l OAffir] The anknonn Lon- Philoctetis locum spectat, cf. Iph. T. 

don editor of 1748 proposes a9^rcir, 780. *X1 0co(. T( rois 9whs AroKsXcrr 



<I>IAOKTHTH5. 59 

1* V T T 

a a CL a. 740 

NE. rl TOTB TiT0p6ag ; ovk igi7g; aXX* Zi* icru 

(TiyfiXog ; ip KazS ii rat patvu xvfim. 
4>IA. oXarXa, riK¥0¥y kov iv¥fi(rofJt,ai xaxov 

iiig^iratf ivtrTtiyog^ cj^ ruKug iyci 745 

Tftxa, 70&Ta, TflCTce, Taxa, Tara, TaTa?' 

T^0( ^SaIf TgO^BtgOP UU (TOS^ TiXVOVf TOLUOL 

^i^og^ X,^go7v Tara^ov itg axgov Toiu,* 

iff y Of TUt. 

NE. ri H %<mv ovra ¥toyjJt,of i^at^vfig, orou 
rcc^vif ivyfip xa) trroifov travrov Ton7g ; 
4>IA* ci(r6\ Z rixvof $ 
NE. Tii<m¥; 

$IA. eari^y Z xali 

NE. Ti (TOi ; 

ovx oida. 
OI A. xZg ovx ; oi(r6* — lurraraiy Trairal '^ 755 

NE. iuvo9 yt roineruyfAM rov yoer^fjt,arcg* 
$IA. ieivov yagf ovi\ pnrof* kXX Cixrugi fA$. 
NE. Ti ifiru iguo'Cff J 

ir rots ifunt ;" Soch was my note in as in VirEil, " sacra fames.** 

CI. JK N.ii. p. 838., from whence Seid- 746. Vulg. fipCxofuu, Bninck fipidico' 

let obtained his emendation of So- fuu* So r. andU. See Mceris : Bp^Kfir, 

pliocles ; and which is now consider- 'Arrurdr Bp^x**''* 'EAAtyvurds. Accius 

ably con6rmed by the omission of 00- in Philoctrt. '* Jamjnm absunior; 

rs»f in La. R. Dindorf with Flor. r. conficit animsm Vis ▼olacris, ulceria 

$0^ for icoXf7f . lestu*.** 

744. trap* i/^J " With myself." 760. m^ t*^^ /3M " ^^'^ 'P"« 
The Tolgate wop* viaw, " from you/' is my life." But Philoctetes wished to 
not Greek. The syntax wonld ad- lose his limb, not life. Wakefield 
mit irpbr tfuist as in w. 500. therefore proposed to read /i^ ^iojf 

745. 9t4pxiT«u, d^onifof] If MSS. fiUa, Sophocles wrote, ^Awdfin^owAt 
admitted, we might read Aifyxrrai rdxurra, fi^ ^iffp^ /9ff • Respecting 
ir^ 4 pSvov TcUot. Compare Trach. such parenthetic sentences, s«e Elmsi. 
967. 4 8* a^ /A* Icpai (not jum^) fipOmt^ Hcracl. 69. 



60 5000KAEOT5 

NE, i« ivirrnn cv. 760 

^lA.fin ^?^« TOUTO y' aXXa /xo< r« ro{* tXm 

TO TtjfXM rcvTO riig votrov to vvv tu^op^ 765 

trZ^ uvTu Ktti ^vXatriTi' XaiJijSuPU yag au¥ 

VTVOf tLf OTOt¥ T€g TO KOLK09 f|^«l} Toii^ 

KOVK %ffTi X^|a/ moTfgo¥' aXX iiv XS^^ 
ixfjXop tvisiv * ^9 Of tS Xj^09f TayjDL 

750. fficffi jK«r.X.] "After % tiiAe vQ/Mtrff Ximifi in Aj. SOS., jet sncb 

it conies, when it is satisfied per- a repetition of Ti— Yeuro— rj|t— ri^ 

haps with its wanderings." This is is no where to be met with. Bea'idea, 

unintelligible. Wander proposes to how does ^Afc differ from ^dAAwc? 

read v-xSroii Kroii, ''satisfied with and what it the meaning of tiie indoc- 

oqual wanderings," i« e. retims after tive oSrY and lastlj, after riJ^, cor- 

eqaal intervals. Bat the paroxysm rect Greek would require ratrra, not 

would be increased rather thsn di- o^rd. See ot on Pkom. 687. There is 

minished by the interval. Perhaps some error here, 

the author wrote, 'Hitci y^airn^th 767. ^{^1 "Come oat." How, 

X^rov, mXi»am i^et "O^ ^/hrKii^^ "come out'^r The sense T«t|yiiM 

its Bfip TIT* NE. £ B^<m|yff a^. For thus " come to a crisis/' or *•* come to m 

tJhii would agree with its noun, stand ;" i. e. in Greelc kvrfytn, 

wantine at present, and a reason be 768. Xtj^ai] '* To cease." To cense 

found for the assertion of the Schol. from what ^ The Schol. say^, ottr 

M $tip6s Toccrrcu rbw xirfov, Elmsl. ivrt rjis M^r va^oe-^oi, itfibr icmpof^ 

too at (£d. T. 67. conjectures wKdawn 9iiifm. The sense however would 

— #(/TXi|(r«. require t^ i^imw. But then Xif^ 

761. 762. A^tmive 9vra^\dfiotfuu would be absurd. Here i«, there« 

8^a] This repetition of S^^a is evi. fore, another error. Hermann too sns« 

dently an interpolation. Read, ^lA. pects tliat the Scholiast found some- 

^^ffrrivos fy ^ ^^ 0poTw wdrrmir thing else in hit copy, from his inter- 

^wcft. NE. /SodXei XdfittfiM rovJit—' pretation, ifM yiip r^ vd0ei re^y fo- 

i. e. iro9^r : where 8^<rn|yot— ^cvfls Pos fioi Mpxrrai, jcal o0r« eo^epiai 

is similar to ^oyds h(^ar^Pot in (£d. lip w6<rwt, 

C. 074. 769. So Ven. Vat. and marg. Tricl. 

76S. lAi S^aroin'^y] ■* Do not do instead of rySs t^ x^T » ngktlj ^ 

tliis." But Xd^faai and Biym would for time is not spoken of SffiKrucds : 

^ rovTov y. Read then Mi^ see us on Prom. 975. In Trach. 

roW'kKkk — 165. the whole psssage, which Do- 

t6 «^/«a Tovro t^s v6ew r& biee considered spurious, may, if 

f] Although Sophocles has r^ g^uuiae, be thus corrected: X^^mt 



OIAOKTHTH5, 61 

(mKoht l%uyo^i Tgog 6tm %(pU[JtMt 770 

xupag fM6i7vui radra^ fifj travrov 0* ufia 
zafAf 0¥r» tmvrov TgocTgoTov^ KxsUag ytfif* 

tX^f ^roi Tt xafioi' ^vif rvy^ij Xi ^'gotr^igi. 775 

f4ffi (TOi y%¥%a'6€Ci xoKvxop aure^ [Jt,f)ii* cxotg 
ifjuoi T% Kou tS xgo<r6' ificv xiXTfi/Mvof. 
NE. S 6so)f yivoiro ruvrtt v£¥* yivosro X$ 

^Xovg ovgiog rs % ihtrrft'Knq^ otoi rori 780 

6iog iiznso7^ y^i frriikog xogtrinrai. 

(rra^€i yugy OifMSy (po'mov rod' ix ^v6ov 

Kfix70¥ UtfMtf Kcti ri Tgc^iofd ¥io¥» 

xaToij (piu. 7 85 

TpoT^at, its rpt/ap'of ^nVa XApas Jacobs in Quest. Sophocl. p. 811. 

Airffdf , itiviabcas fit$i»Sy T^ % Oayw thinks the passage interpolated. But 

Xp^h ff^^ y* ^ 9p6fwv rikos Y.Z roW why should any penon dream of such 

6inp9pafto97', ftXinroy {fjp $ioy. an interpolation ? There is more pro- 

770. iU\m^ ^Kfiiwi] *' Thej come ;" bably an omission of some lines, in 
i. e. Ulysses : but Ulysses' name which the fact here slightly alluded to 
could not be thus understood. Read was told more distinctly. 

lUXuffi KdKOPoi» See ▼. 04S. 780. Mesycfa. E^aroX^i' icoXdf ia- 

771. Mrra /x^] The first ^^c roXwfi^POS. 

is omitted, as in Herodot. ir. 28. Ari- 781. 9utato7] *' Thinks good.'* One 

stoph. 'Of», 604. Eur. Tro. 485. See would rather expect eco7r Svku t* tS — . 

Kimsl. (Ed. T. 817. But the speech it designedly ambigu- 

77B, KTtiwatydrjf'} See Matth. Gr. ous. Neoptolemus is thinking of sailing 

Gr. ^ 559. back to Troy ; Pliiioctelea of retum- 

776. ^Spov — irp6<rKVffop] This was ing home, 

said to deprecate the anger of the 782. Tricl. AAA' oSr 9(9ouca, But 

deity, jealous of man's too great pros- &AA* oSy would require also y^ : see us 

perity ; for, as Herodotus says ii. 32. on Prom. 1107. Well therefore does 

^^v§fAp ri Btiov, Now the posses- Ms. B. read &AA' od : better had it 

sion of arrows, which ne^er missed read &AA* ^p tittoucits — : where the 

their aim, was a piece of singular final «t still lies hid in the vuIgate 94- 

good fortune, and therefore an object 9ou^ i tcu: and from which we may 

of jealonsy to the gods. elicit vot* f in lieu of Wicyor, found 

778. r^ wp6c^ ifwv] But how the only in Tricl. 

arrows of Hercules were ToK^wova to 788. Vulg. oZ /loi. But the sense 

their owner is no where told us. requires otu/ou 

Soph. PkOoet. F 



62 2000KAEOT3 



M /»,t •!• \ T/ 



^Xf^n TO Tgoiyfjui* pun (pCynrt fjunhafjui. 
* it,rararai* 

engvw tXfiiT aXyfjtng ffOi* ^y, TaxoUf 79a 
^axal fiaX* av6sg* at isTXoi trrgarfiXaruif 
[ AyafASfJt,¥09y Of M$nXuSf xSg up oipr \fiov] 
T09 i(ro9 j^0¥cv Tpi^tn rfifi% riiv potrop ; 

Of 6u¥aT$y fiauurSf xZg au xaXovfJLiPog 

OUTM xar* fifMt^ oh ivpu fMXslp xori ; 795 

01 nzpoPf S ytpvotaop^ ocXXa avXXafim 

tS Afll^PiAf rSi* U9aK»X0VfM9M TVgi 

• «^oo-<pT«] In nambering the Kfymp ttra{ ? and lastly, rfis fty is 

linei, tboM with an asterisk were ec- never used by Sophocles in the En- 

cidentally omitted. ripidean sense of " I wish," as shown 

788. lx€T« rh rp&yiia] " You have by Valckenaer at Hippol. 208. 

tJie trouble.*' But the tense requires 794. £ Mi^ot*, 0e(rciT«] So in Aj. 

rather, '* You will have some trouble;" 865. ''a Bdaunt, edvar; pvy /i* iwbrmi' 

in Greek/£|cr^ ti Tpayfuu ^ /mXAp. 

790. rrdfnwp fx<»n'o] " Keep close 795. dtfr^] So Porson Hec. 253. 

to your breast." But this is at va- Eirosl. (£d. T. 692. prefers Sdrcu. Re- 

riance with 8iafiTc/4s, "Quite tlirough." specting the sense, Sophocles had in 

Read, therefore, with Wakef. Tirotr*. mind iEsop. Fab, xviii. to which Eu- 

792. This verse is manifestly an in- ripides also alluded in Ale. 685., and 
terpolation ; for the recurrence of is thus rend in the very rare and ele- 
two anapipsts in the same line^ even gant translation of Omnibonus : ** Se- 
in the case of proper names, is, in nez e montibus ligna mnlto sudore 
tragedy, no where to be met with : paraU, inopia jnmenti, humeria etiara 
secondly, the insertion of £ bet ween *A- ferre cogebatur. Cum igitur itineris 
ydfitfmfv and M(ye\ac is inadmissible multuni evasisset, plus tamen aliquanto 
in Greek; although defended by Her- auperesset, fessas, ligna deponere: 
mann, who says, very gravely, that *• i forlunam delude sedens acriter incu- 
is thus introduced before M«WAae, sare ; mortem sibi, quod nnum mise- 
because he, Menelaus, deserved better ris datur, miserabiiiterimprecari. Et 
than ^Agamemnon, the e&claniation curnon, inquit, mors crudelis, ades? 
Oh ! ** forgetting, however, that the ades ! tc enim invoco. Mors igitur in- 
very same Oh ! is understood before stann, Cur se vocet, interrogat. Cai 
*AyAfi9Huow: thirdly, if the names of senez, Ut onus, inquil, istud attollens 
the two leaders were requisite here, humeris mihi superimponas." 
why were thev not also mentioned in 797. r^ da^aiuiXovfLh-^] ** With 
V. 264. AiffiToi orpwnrtoX x^ Kc^a\- this Lemnian fire invoked." How, 



*IAOKTHTH5. 63 

Tov Tov Liiog TaiO avTi rofvot wv ^TAwr, 

a ¥V¥ cry creS^ug^ rcuT* l^^iciMru igM. 800 

Ts ^;, 9ra7 J 

ri pjg ; ri tnyag ; tov tot* i¥f ri »909, lev^fTt; ; 

N£. aXy£ xkyjti iii rim ni cri¥m xaxa. 

4>IA. a7iX\ Z Tix¥0¥j Koi fiiftrcg i(rj^\ ig nit [Mt 

oitift ^tT£f tea) roLyfi!" krk^yfrm. 805 

aXX* a¥Tta^e^ fx,^ f/t*% xarotXixi/g fM¥OP* 

N£. fiugTU' flt¥OVfi,i¥* 

OI A. 7 fjt,%¥$7g $ 

N£. troUpSig ^gO¥U. 

NE. 0^ ou 6%[i,ig 7* i^/ W< ^ov fioXiTp ang. 

OIA. i^/3aXXf %fif o; 7ri4rTi¥. 

N£. s^/?«XXd» fM¥M. 810 

VIA. s«f lo*! yvy /x sjcg/o*!*- 

NE. TO? Xf 7i/( % 

<I>IA. 



whvr And liy whom invoked? We and who, while piononocing the 

find indeed, in ▼• 980. *SX Ai|^(a words Tf Aiifii^ rf it, would point to 

xMv, ffai r^ Toyiepflrb WXas 'H^foio'- his foot, at he did in v. 767. t^ Ktathv 

v&rmmrov. Bat there Philoctctea ad- — r^c: S\7, rhyhp KOitbv'M : and 

dreaaes the diatant volcano; which 877. rouScrovimMov: and laatlj, with 

here he had neither called on nor regard to KaXo6fttPow and Ktueo^fitpw, 

had any reaaon for doing ao ; aa he the very aame confusion of words ia 

wished Neoptolemoa to destroy him found in t. 281. 

»>t with the Lemnian fire alone, hut 798. 2 ypptSt] This repetition of 

with fire of any kind. Read therefore, ytrymos is verY jejune. Besides, the 

as proposed in Ci. Jl. N. ii. p. 838. T^ indnctlTe rm, has no hosinesa here. 

A'iu'li^ r^ ifih KttKodfuifw, wvjpl*'!;^ See notes on the Argument. 

wpnuvw, " Bum with fire me injured by 808. vdUm 8)^] On this union of 

this f^wnnian evil :" where rf Ari/ad^ adverba, see us st Prom. 1084. 

rySf agrees with Kcucy, understood in 804. leo) Bdptrof] '* Boldness also," 

jHRD^fuyor: for thus Sophocles would i. e. in addition to your pity. But ||8« 

significantly allude to the proverb has nothing to agree with. Read iri^p 

A^urtoy MUK^, applied to express any {$dpm t^) IjiVjbf ifik — . Respecting 

Sreat evil, and still better suited to iri^p, see v. 42. and on At for wpbs 

escribe the calamity of Philoctetes, see v. 1088. 

wounded aa he was by a aerpcnt in 810. i/tfidXXm fifvfur] This is not 

Chryse, an island close to L«mnos ', Greek. Read, with Reiske, /Ur oSr. 



64 :eO*OKAEOT5 

4>IA. ^^s( nrf • 

4>IA. A^ro fi,* oXilg^ 119 Tgcff6iyijig» 

N£. $ca) in li't^ififju' * U Ti ^9 vKtOf PgopsTg ; 815 

ro 7^^ %anA9 too ovmt ogOovtrffas fJtf ia. 

NE. TOP wig* ioiXiP VTfOQ OV fiMtCgOV ;^0»OKI 

f^fiy* fcaga yag v^rrta^STai Toif 
iigfk yi ^Oi »i» wZm zuTOurTa^ii iifiag, 820 

p^iXaiva T axgov Tsg TOLgipp^ifyiP woiog 
aifAopp»yfig ^Xi>^* aXX' idtrci^fisv, ^iXoi, 
ifCfiXop avTOPf ig x» ilg vx¥0» xttrij. 
XO. *^Tx9' oivvag iiot^gf vTPi }f aX^SA^y, erg. 

tvurig ¥vv i>Joig 825 

tvcciw^ tvaiw wa^^ 
OfJLf4M^t¥ ifirio^oig 

Tbfu |A^ oSr is fooDd at the end of yd rot Chat nied after yi^, a particle 

a lentence in Pboen. 561. of nearlj similar impoit. and propoeca 

81 !• ^KffSrff] " Thither" i.e. to the to read r4 roi; which, however, are 

caTO ) which, aa it appears from T. 29. never united. Perhaps Sophodea 

was ^^99p99, above, i. e. tarn* So aaya wrote *l9pAs t9 rtr rh war. 

Hermann* Bat if that were the very 824. oS^mls Utiii»] '* Uncooscuraa 

natural wish of Pbiloctetee, Neopto- of pain." So Horn. Mi/uiwa gawp. 

lemoa woold never have asked, Tl 826. wMis] *< Gently breathing ;" 

mpappomis ujb ; We most therefore, in as those do who sleep sweetly. Hence 

despite of Hermann's ingenuity, con- we must read rvy for 4:^? which is 

tinne to eiplain #«# lirc Jipm by $tm manifestly absurd : for it was PhUoo- 

K^Kkgif, i. e. '* the sun." tetes, who was sleeping, and not the 

814* 00 fmi' l^cv] *< I say I will Cboras. 

not leave go." Bat with each a re* 820*cW«y] This is literally "hap- 

marli 1^ irpov9iy9s is scarcely com- py ;" here ** propiUoos." 

patible. Read ^^ wpoa$fyvS' 827. Vulg. iufr^xots * Bmnck Arvi- 

616. Tricl. luBhyUcr ri M^: which irxou, for the metre. But the sense 

plainly leads to fuObm*" it rl M^ requires tifntUx^* '' P^ round;'' for 

Aid. fAt$hifu rl 8) H* tHyXw means here '* a band," aa first 

816. 0ir«f Ix*] " ^^ I •m.'* remarked by Welcker, who qootea op* 

820. yi toi\ Bnttmaaa objects to portuneiy Hesych. Ktykar ^M^'te* 



■^ 



4>IAOKTHTH5. 65 

Z rixvop^ ogct* Tov irraeu ; 830 

mi Jf peuru ; wptfg o ^ u y f yr- 
otrfi* in <Pgo¥riiogf cv igug $ 

xettgog* yfdfJiMf ivyj^p sroXJ ri^ 

ff-ftpa itoba xwfTug KP&reg oigfvrau 835 

» ¥' 

aXX oJ< ^fy xXf/si ot^Jsr tyn o ogoif^ ov¥ixu Vfig»¥ 
Tfj¥y akic^ ^X^f^^^ ril^m^ ^ijC^ rovit xXicprsg, 
TOtiis yag o (rri^(t¥og^ rouro¥ 6iog utb xof40i^U¥f 
xofMr$7¥ y^ itrr^ artXfj cru¥ '^tiiiffiif al(ryjgl¥ o¥iiiog. 839 

aXXa, rix¥0¥f rotii fi\¥ fiscg o^/zfrar Mrstrrg, 

Z¥ y ci¥ OLfJuiifiif (A, (tv6$g^ 

^ata¥ fiotf jSaiay, S Tix¥0¥, 

wifJUTi "koyw (piLfJM¥j 

ig t£¥ Toi¥ €¥ ¥wr^ ivigoLx^g 

vT¥og uvTPog Xev<r(r6t¥* 845 



Kai^4?iXM—Afy\ii x^Twroi* 2o^iic\9s This it perfectlj unintelligible) for 
T^^i* ital wiiri rapd *Zwix^^V ^^ ^^ ^ ^^^ opportunity that possesses 
B«cx<uf . The same word, though in talent, but it is the roan, who has both 
a different sense, has been restored opportunity and talent, that gains the 
by me to Prom. 471. in lieu of {V^* ODject in view. 
7Xa<o'i. With regard to the sense, 896 — 8S9. On the rare use of Hex- 
compare Ovid's "Lumina — vincta so- ameters in tragedy, see Uermsnn Ari- 
pore i" and Mosch. Id. ii.'Tirroi — irt- stot. Poetic, p. 1S4. 
idapMKaicfKwh^altffiJi^, 886. fy^ 8* hpSei] "But I see 

830. irov, "where" — iro7, ^'whi- The sense requires ^p<» as opposed to 
tber." So in Aj. 1287. Hoi fidarros^ ttkUu " He hears nothing; and 
TOV ffrdyros; therefore I will say." 

831. w&s V d y ic.r.X.] ** Why 888. rov9€ yhp 6 ari^woi] '*For 
don't you do what is in your thoughts V the crown (of victory) is bis." This is 
So the sense manifestly demands In not what the sense requires. See Ad- 
lien of irwt 8^ fwi rivr^vOt ^poprl" denda. 

8or 6pfs, Respecting the confusion 844. Hi9patt^s—\t^ff€ip] So c^- 

of 6pf and 9pa, see Tro. Pnef. p. xxix. ^ryT^r — IBup in Pers. 887. Hesych. 

834. Vulg, KMp6sToiirdyTcryyy^liaM Eiipaieit' f^^OoAjuof. 
l<rxwK itokb Topik ir69a Kpdros iprvrat. 



»» 



68 $0<^0KAE0T5 

.^TVI * /¥***^<k*'' t\9/ 

N£. tarttt rao aXX i^rra rt^ xavrog avnj^ov. 
OI A. 6oLg<ru * TO rot avvfi6%g ogicitnt fc Ifiog. 
NE. TATcu' ri inr &» igSfA iy^ rovpfiivii y% ; 
OIA. ri Y SflTiy, i xeu ; ro« «i0r ' t^s/S^c Xoyaw ; 890 
NE. ov» oid\ oWo/ j(gfi rifrogoif rgmsp ixog. 
OIA.flCT0Pi7c ii rov ^v'f f^n Xiy'y Z TtMOff rait. 
NE. o^XX uiitX* nin rovit rov Tofitn^ tcvgH. 
4>I A. ov in ffs ivcj^iguu rou voa^fAurog, 

iTSirfv, £<m fi»n fi,^ £yit9 vairnv In ; 895 

NE. ixavra iva^iguoL^ rfi» »irou ^6ct9 

orap Xiwciv rtg^ ig£ r» fti^ xgwruicora. 
4>IA. aXX' ouSif Vim rov (f>vr$v^a9rog av y% 

igug^ ouii pwug^ \c6Xof oivig iTot^iXSp. 
NE. oucypOQ ^vovfiMi* rovr CLnSiiiai mXflM. 900 
4>IA. ovfcovv t» oig y% ogotc^ %¥ Oig o avoecg^ o«iw. 
NE. S Ziv* ri ipatrofi iiungof XtipfiH xaxog^ 

Kgvrroitv fi' a /4,n izi^ xou Xiymf mrvin \rniif ; 

4>iA. fK9nP 00 y f I flfl ycif KOKOg y»Pfffit,9J9 f ^tlKy 

Tgoiovg [A ioiKi XOMktTm rO¥ tX0V9 ^TiXiTf. 905 

NE. XiTTcjp fM9 oIk tymy% * XvTfig£g i\ (mi 
vi/Jt/TM tr% fMiWoPf rovr* iviifJMt T»Xat» 



887. Xoru] Atdc for Vmffo. 699. Mxhif U^*] " A good miD/' 

889. 8irr* ftyl So Schcfer, rightly. But Philoctetot would ratHer deaig- 
The ftr cannot be omitted. See Bar- nate himaelf as a wretched man. Read 
gee, .£sch. Suppl. 716. Compare tiBXii^ y, where y it fomd aa in t. 
▼. 1898. ri Kri* ftr ^i/Uts 9p^fiMP, 1208. 

890. X^ywr] So Bninck for XJy^: 009. Sc^cpor] " A second time." 
and to Ms. Harl. But /(^/9i|r is found How to ? Hermann that explains the 
bj itself in Iph. T. 781. Read then, pattsge, «' Shall I again be proved to 
ii4fin* f ^^ ^^ * ^^^ ^^ ^^^* ferae is be bue ? formerly by concealing the 
to be referred Xfyc, which Mt. B. trath, and now by openly spei^iog 
offers in the preceding rMdH^ kiyt, faltehood." 

893. AAA' ^i^eas* K. r. X.] ** But I 905. KiutXtwiip] Read leol Xiwim, 

am now in this very situation/' vis. on account of the antwer. 

not to speak. 907. w4fiwui] So Tricl. wiform Aid. 

898. I{« rov ^vrc^cvrof] See and Mt. Yen. which Heath was the 

Bloomfield on Thucyd. ▼. 106. I|« first to notice, and it edited by Her- 

rijs MpmvMittt'^pofAiffwt, mann. Either will do. 



<I)Iaokthth:5. 69 

NE. ov^ fiy (Ti xgv^l'M' iu yug ig Tgoictp tn xXtTv 
TTgcg rovg ^A^aiovg^ xa,) rov ^ArguiSv (TToXok 
OIA. otfMi' ri fju urotg ; 
N£. /E6J7 CTipa^St xgif fJukOifq. 911 

01 A. TTOIOV fM^^lfML ; Ti jt4l VCi7g igOO-ai TOTS ; 

NE. (rZirai xaxou fjuif xgira, rovi , ivurtt is 
l^vv <roi ru, Tgoiag tsUa xog6^^at fMXeiv. 

OlA. xk) t»ut aXfi6i igiv ¥0$7g i 

NE. ToXXii KgccTi! 9\5 

rovrm kmyxfi* k(m trv (mi 6v(mv K'kioif. 

0IA. kxiiKM>M rXfifMfVf Tgoiiiof/Mt. ri fjdy S Icyf, 
iiig»xag } ariiog ig raj^fig ra ro^et (lou 

NE. aXX' ov;^ (no¥ ri' rm yoLg h riXa xkvuPj 

TOf r Uiixo» f4,i Ko) TO crvfKpigo¥ rouT. 920 

$IA. 2 rvg cUf xa) xajt iilfMtf zu) Tavovgysag 
iuvtjg Ti^vfifjt,* lyPitrrw^ ota pu slgyutrVf 
0$ ' fiTUTfixag* oiy iTaterj^vpu fjff' ogZf 

TOP XgOffTgOVCf.m^ TOV SKSTflVf Of (Tyjir'Kis ; 

908. its ohfuufSdaw] <' Since I don't omen from hia nnhappy name and fate 

know." The sense requires rather combined. The Lena. £d. 1746. prc- 

jBr, "of what," not ''since." fers (H^p 0^, Mudge irvyNr), Mnser. 

Oil. rl/A* tlra$] So Vnlckenaer to 9rirytia. Valckenaer at Hipp. 406. Vl 

avoid the hiatus. So too Forson at irvp vb, wanrdKii/ta: for Hrsvcb. has 

Fhoen. 802. Ms. B. rt y c!var. Bat TleuwdXiifia' mouttXos h icaicif. But 

y9 is not thus used interrogatiTelj, as in Not. Mas. he prefers *n «vp, kitaU- 

shown by Elmsl. Med. 19S4. Ai)/ua; for Hesych. has also 'AvoiJXiy- 

Pl)i 9r4ptf9, wfHtf lidBiis] Compare faa—iwdnifuir Se^oieX^f. The same 

Aristopb. Plat. 477. Oh 8c« o^ffrXi^- emendation is proposed also in CI. Jl. 

ff IK Kta fi0fv$ fTfUw h» ndBps. ii. p. 390. and supported by AiraioXf r 

010. T»y 49 r4\9t] *< Those in in Ion 649. to which should have 

power." So in Aj. 1860. been added i»at6\fifia in Cho. 1002* 

^1. irvpo^] Schol.Topd T^ i^OfM and Aristopb. N«^. 727. Branch un- 

roCro X^i' n^fpos yiip iKokuro 4 derstands way Sct/ia " a thorough 

«pc^ Nffoirr^AsfMr. But Ibis could dread/' as wwra fi?idfiri in t. 624. 

not be known to Philoctetes, to whom But such an appellation is ill-suited 

Neoptolemut had pren only his more to the context. With regard to irvp, 

common name. The case is different compare Aristopb. Aiw. 1044. OM 

in Aj. 480. for there Ajax speaks of rvp oM* 28* Ai^oiij^f oMt/i/a vdpSoAa* 
himself^ and not inaptly drawa an ill- 



68 50<I>OKAEOT5 

VTT» ^ '*••♦%%••' f\f/ 

N£. %arat rao aXA strrv ri, xaurog avrsj^ou. 
OIA. ri V i^rif, if «"a7 j t<h tot* llifiti^ Xiym ; 890 

N£. 0U« 0I()\ OTOI J^fi TaTOgOf TgiTiiP %Tog. 

VlA.cLTogug 0% rov cvi (mi ><%y , of rf«ror» raot. 
N£. aXX* tv6ki* n^n rovi% rov raficvg KvgS, 

<I>I A. ov in 0*^ iv^x^S^*^ ^^^ 90(rnfiMTo^ 

fTfi0'fir» iim fi^n f^' «7fii' ifavTfif irt ; 895 

N£. £ir(t9T» iu0^iguc^ rfjp airov (puo'i¥ 

orav XiTM rtg, ig£ ra fM^ Tgop'UKora* 
<[>IA. «XX' ouih i^v rov (f>uTtva'aprog av y$ 

N£. al^XS^ ^vovfiMi^ rovr' a9$£fiiett ToXeu. 900 
<[>IA. oSzouf f y oi; 9^f df «(» ly ag i* auiaigf mmv. 
N£. Z Zfu* r/ iga^Afi iiirtgop Xfi^i /taxo;, 

xguTTw & a (jufi Oiif xat Xtym atay^itrr tvmp ; 

Tgooovg fjj ioixf xoxXimy rov rXovir oriXfTn 905 
N£. Ximy /Bay ou« i^A^i * XvrfjgSg it f/uii 
mfMca 0*1 /etaXXov, rovr* iviSfJuat xaXai. 

887. TtfTw] Attic for TdTOff^o. SOD. M^h^ Mp*] " A good mm," 

880. 8^ ftf] So Schsfer, rigbtlj. But Philoctetes woold nther desf- 

The &r cannot be omitted. See Bar- nate hiiDMlf la a wxetcbed man. Reid 

gee, JEach, Snppl. 716. Compare JSiBKUv y, where y ii foond aa in t. 

T. 1803. ri 8qr* &r inuiis l^^v. 1208. 

800. XirfWf] So Bronck for xAy^i 002. Mrrtpw] "A aeoond time.** 

and to Ms. Harl. But 4^40nv is found How so ? Hermann tbas explains the 

by itself in Iph. T. 781. Read then, passage, "Shall I again be proTed to 

4i40nf > ^^ o9r : for to this Terse is be base ? formerly by concealing the 

to be referred Xiyt, which Ms. B. truth, and now by openly apeaking 

offers in the preceding t&i^iCSc \4y9, falsehood." 

803. &AA* 4if$ii^ ic. r. X.] <* But I 005. KhOuwifP] Read irol Xiwim^ 

am now in tliis very situation;*' vis. on account of the answer, 

not to speak. g07. r4fiTml So Tricl. 94parm Aid. 

808. I(» ToC ^vT€6awfTotJ See and Ms. Ven. which Heath was the 

Bloom6eld on Thucyd. t. 105. !(« firet to notice, and is edited by Her- 

Tijf Mfmirtitit^wonlawt. mann. Either will do. 



<I)IA0KTHTH5. 69 

4>IA. Tt Ton Xiyug, S tikvov ; d!c oh fimOmot. 
N£. ov^ fV (r% x^u^v ' iii yoL^ \g Tgoiav 0*1 tXi n^ 

T^o; Tovg *Aj^aiOvgf »a) rov ^Arguim (rroho¥» 
OIA. otiMi^ ri fju tirecg ; 

NE. fin cri¥al^if Tgh fjua^fj^* 911 

4>IA. ToToy fJLa6fifi» ; r/ ^f yocTip igoia'ai Tort ; 
NE. ff'Altf'ai xaKov fjuh TgHru rovi » ixurcL it 

lv¥ tro) Tci Tgcio^ Tiila Tog6fiirai fMlkdv. 

NE. roXXfi Kgarii 915 

rourw a¥ayxfi* Xd) vv fifj 6vfiov x\voif. 

<I>IA. kTo\^>M rXfifMPf TgoiiicfJi^as. ri fJL\ S ^m^ 
iiigaxag i aroio^ ig vkyfi^ t» t6^» fuu 

NE. aXX' cuj^ o7o¥ T$* rS¥ yug $¥ riXtt xXvtiP^ 

TO, r' Uiixop fi$ x») TO O'v/jupigov TOitl. 920 

4>IA. S mg (TUf xa,) tup hlfMCf xa) xavovgyiag 
in9ng Ti^»tlfjt0* ij(^6i0'roPf Ota fi tlgyaw^ 
oV fiTaTfixag* ovi^ Ixo^i^^uHi fjt/ ogm 

T0¥ TgOtTTgOXUtOVf T0¥ iXiTflV, Of ff^irXti ; 

906. As ob/uiMpm] *' Since I don't omen from his unhappy name and fate 

know." The lenae reqnirea rather comhined. The Lona. £d. 1746. prc- 

2r, "of what," not ''since." fers (H^p ch, Modge wvpcl^ Mater. 

Oil. rt/i* tlrat] So Valckenaer to dnyfia. Valckenaer at Hipp. 406.^0 

avoid the hiatua. So too Porson at wvp irh, vtuwd\7itui: for Hravcb. bai 

Fboen. 802. Mt. B. rl y tlwas. But IlcuvdU^fta* voudXos ip jcoiclf. But 

y9 ia not that oaed interrogatiTeljr, aa in Not. Mas. he prefers *A irvp, AtauJ- 

abown bj Elmsl. Med. 18S4. ^n/Mt; for Hesjch. haa also *Arcu^Ai}- 

fiil or4paftt 9piv fi^f] Compare im — Avdnyfia* lla^oKX^it* The same 

Aristoph. Plot. 477. O^ 8ti 0'xrrXii* emendation is proposed also in CI. Jl. 

ffiy jud fiofv, itfUv &r iid6\fs. ii. p. SSO. and supported by AroioXfr 

010. r»r iv r4K*i] '' Those in in Ion 649. to which should have 

power." So in Aj. 1860. been added h!wai6\iiiia in Cho. 1002* 

,021. mvpahl Schol.vap& rb Srofui and Aristoph. Nf^. 727. Bmnck nn- 

rtluro Xlrf^v hifi^s yi^ /aoAtiro A derstands iroy 9tifui " a thorough 

Tpdnp Nc9»T^Ac/iof. But this could dread," as vaffa fixd0ii in ▼. 624. 

not be known to Philoctetes, to whom But such an appellation ia ill-suited 

Neoptolemus had Riven only bis more to the context. With regard to vvp, 

common name. The case ia different compare Aristoph. Aiw. 1044. OdM 

in Aj. 430. for there Ajsz speaks of vvpoW 28* iyoMit oU^fda ir^»8aAa. 
himaelfy and not inaptlj draws an ill- 



70 5000KAEOT5 

Z fioi raX«(* aXX* oudf Tgo(r^cif¥i7 fi Its* 

ceXX', ^ {tiiiiffm fJi0fiTo0\ eifi* og£ v»ktP. 

Z Xi/JLiug^ Z TgofiXtirtg^ Z ^v90Vffiat 930 

vfA0i9 rao I ov yog «XXor oio , otat Xi^m^ 

ofMff'ag r aTot^U9 axao , e; lgoia¥ fi ay$if 9S5 
5rf 00*^11^ Ti X^gof, 3i^iay, ra ro^0& {tov 
hgu XajS^r rov Ziyro^ *Hgou^Xicvg s;^ff, 
»ai ro7(ny * Agytlottri ^ivao'fiai 6iXu* 

«ou« oTi^ ivaigm 9%»g0Vf ^ Kumov ^'xtw^ 940 

025. r^ iBtor] Sophocles here eri-. cle u not good Greek. Beadeiy in the 
dently pUjt on /i(oi, which risnifiet hitterneM of fait dieappointment Phi- 
hotha»«bow"a&d«*Iife." A nmilar 



loctetei woold imtlier denjf than 

pdin was doobtlew made bjf EnripidM, the legitimacy of Neoptolemna. Read 

as may be gneiacd iioro Hetych. AUhf therefore, OT fyj^ wtus ft' IBpo^^ tt 

♦iXoiHKp, A/Sra tV ^'^X^'' Xfyci* 9S6. vpotftftd] So MS. Yen. and 
9mhnww9p ulmpa : where Toup corrects marg. Tnm. Valg. vpotft (s* 
'AvtoK^waw almu The line was 0S7. Upii] *' Sacred." Why or 
probably AlAi^ iar9eitik§va'4 /un, r& how ncred ? Read r/po* "the n- 
r6( IX4»r. So SlialLspeare, " Yon wards." See t. 650* A similar ennen* 
take mv life, when yon do take the dation of Machines is proposed by De- 
means Whereby I live." bree in Adyersar. i. p. SSS. 

027. //^ ^^jfs] So £d. tond. 038. ^rair«cu] " To show," middle 

1746. On the crasit, see v. 782. for active ; unless we read K&r ToSrlt 

020. 6pi vdKuf] ** Toms his looks 7*—*' And in those to show himself to 

away.'* the Greek t." Compare v. 1067. a^ 

OSS. va^tvi roif ^hMrw] **To roit ^/ioit 'OtAowi ffo<riKi|9i2s h 'Ap* 

^oa present ss accnstoroed." Bot the 7cfoit ^orti ; 

idea of a present is opposed to the idea 080. 4k $(as fi' ftyei] So MS. B. 

of s past. Read then, as proposed in and Suid. in Kturoriv^ffTorsv. Other 

Ci. Jl. N. ii. p. SSO. rdboi 71 : which MSS. Ix^ /i' — ^^or ftTti. 

are found thus united in Horn. OS. 201. 040. iwdprnif reirp^y] 80 Antig. 

Hesiod Theog. 80S. ApoU. Rh. iii. 1020. IhwhAra KerrcZ. 

ffS. and Antig. 008. See Addenda. ircNrvovffxfar] So Antig. 1170. Mnr« 

084. 6 roa— 0^] This double aiti* ww <rMaf. 



4>IAOKTHTH5. 71 

p 

iiieiXo¥ aXXug * ov ya§ a¥ ffOtvovroL yt 

%i\%¥ fJU iTBi OUO nv CifO iJ^OIfT , ii fLtl OOXof. 

9V¥ y fiTotrfifMCi ivo'fMgog. ri ^fi f^i igu¥ ; 

aXX axooog »X\a vv¥ %r t¥ cavrof ysvov. 

ri (pjg ; ffiotrZg ; ovii¥ ilfJL o ivo'fMgog. 945 

w fryjifiM virga^ d/Vt/Xoy^ av6ig av xaX^y 

iitrufJtfi vgog (Ti 'v|//Xo^, ov;^ sj^m rgo<p^¥' 

aXX' avavouf/Loct rZ^ \¥ avXiOf (mvo^^ 

oh TTfi¥0¥ ogvi¥9 ovSi df^g ogufiarfi¥ 

ro^Oig i¥(tigc^¥ roTo'bs y\ aXX avrog raXag 950 

fia¥c!f¥t reLpi^cif icti6\ v<p* S¥ lpigfi6iJLfi¥^ 

xeci fi,\ ovg i0figcif¥ xgochy fifigatrov^t ¥V¥f 

(po¥0¥ po¥Ov i\ pvfftO¥ riiToi ruXagy 

oXota^'^fJit^ TCiff Tgh fji^a6oifi0\ tl xcti nrctXt¥ 955 

y¥eifj(,fi¥ f^iroia'ug ' 6t Si fMi^ &u¥Oig zuxeig. 
XO. ri Sgiif4,i¥ I i¥ <rdi xa) ro xX{i¥ hf^Si^y oi¥oi^^ 

flifl <rrif za) ro7g rovii Tgo<r^Mg€7¥ Xoyosg. 
NE. ifJLo) ijuk¥ oiKTog iu¥og IfjuxiTrc^xi rig 

rou^ u¥igogf ov ¥V¥ irgciro¥f uXXa, »a< xaXeci. 960 

041. iXXns] " Merely.*' See 1418. 

Rahnk. Tiro. p. 199. 948. aibcanv/uu] So Schol. as a t. L 

942. ^ci K. r. A.] *' Since he would for a? Otufovfiau But abaiifm h a verb 
not have taken nte thas as I am." But tran^idye. See £1. 821. vAay& 0lop> 
** aince" has no meaning here. Bead Read therefore, abam7n* &y — fiiwos* 
iXktP fit Taif. o6S* ^ Ixorr'* '• A 950. rourZ4 VJ <' With these for. 
boy would not have taken me" — south." Rut 7c marks contempt. Read 
where the word roii , as usual, conveys then, rourS* fr*. 

a sneer. So in Prom. 1022. 'Ejctpr^- 951. ^' £y i^pfiifAiftf] This is a 

fiTiaaM 8q0cy &s iroiS* irra fiw Ob yiip strange remark of Philoctetes. So 

ah vaus rn irtfrt tovS* iofo^arrtpoi : and he really expected to be the food of 

in Plato's Crit. ^ 6. fioircp rwZas those he had already devoured ! 

^/ios ttoptAoXuTrnrat: and Sophist.^ 95S. ^^lor] Generally a " pledge ;" 

58. /iv6ov — ^MTcu ZniynaBcu wmahf here an ** expiation." See Addenda. 

&s oStrtv 4fi<W. 954. wp6t rov Sojcovrrot] " From 

943. tu 8^] So Tricl. La. B. V. him who teemed." 

IbriroMii^. 956. 6\mo — fii w] So in Trach. 

944. &\aA yw] *< At least now." SSS.'^OAoirroft^'ToirdrrtfSiandMed. 
See Elmsl. Med. b82. 82.''OXoiri» n^p ;iV~. 

iy acunf ytrov] See Mattli. Gr. Gr. 959. ifuA /iiyj On this ft^p without 
^ 577. 8^, see Matth. Grr. Gr. ^ 606. 

946. ateis ad wdXtr] So in (Ed. C. 



72 5000KAEOTS 

«I>IA. ixij»<ro», • T«7, vfos ifif, »»] M ««^?« 
<rat»ro« jSforoTf owiJof, U«XJ'«|'«« e^« ^ 

NE. <M>0'* "' ^f"'*^ ^^ *<"■' f^^*' ^"'*''' 

OIA. ow« J? «««of «rt», «?o; xaiti* i' «»ifi;» i^»» 965 

NE. ri Jfipi-, ""^jtf ; , . . . „ , . „ 

Q^ or tceuctar eu>d§an, rt ogeie ; 

' ov« i7, /tt«^«c »■« «!« '■*«''■' *P>'' ''*^" ■' 

OA. *Oaw«r<ri«f. f«^' 'V^*. •/*•«' 7 • «,' ^"'^f ^«- 
$1 A. <»")»« ' «*"?«/*«'» waflroXajX'. otf ^i- «f « 

OA. iy«, «-«(p" M\ouK aXXof ofioXvyi reidt. 

Q A r«5ro jM.i», 975 

4)1 A. ij»', « wajwi- wax'TTJ ««< roX|ttfl<rr«T«, 

OA. ^'' /*^ "f*?* **"*• 

OIA. « A>jfi,w« xfieiv, ««< «■« «-a7«|««f »"*^«« 980 

«««^' r e MVolXd r\.d ne.^." «». .teVj " Will you not go." 

oM otJTr « T X.1 " You ire not grief, on aeeing Uly«««», w ill-rated 

J^; yoSml?; bit yon J«m to ha„ S .he cl.».c..r of Pbiloctete- One 

cl:!l^llmih,i thing. ftom would «ther expert .n«cl«n.uon of 

bed lien." Bat by compering t. 1008. wirpiue-'O •«!• t(. ^ , 

Z i^vi y «rr J..6 eix.»<r. «M-» E8 ^ 978. T.^M»T«•.] See Mitth. Gr. 

pS*.bte that Sophode. wrote i^, «80. tAui. H*||fT.f:''^72^ J|" 

■md not flKcv Tolctuio wee on the tall JUnx^" ■ 

96«. «XA..t « »*.] So Wekef. where, »?•. Attiuf, «« .''^^^ 

rfghtly. Compere v. 84. Ms /»• «r< ■/ tempta eul ip.M ColUbM, in (juoi de- 



OIAOKTHTH2. 73 

u [if ovTog tx rm¥ vm turafyrtM pset^ 

4>IA. S (M^cg, oi» Mot^miv^io'Xit^ Xiyup^ 985 

OA. 0VK* »XX' i\9i6$7g' n y ^^$ TOgivria. 

OA. ^9lfAi' T$$(rAo9 rait. 

4>IA» oifMi raXag* fifMC (M9 ig do^Xdv; aotipoig 

TUTfig £g* i^i^tHTiVy ovi* IXiviegoug.. 990 

OA. ov»* aXX* ofMiovg To7g agia'roitnp^ fji^i6^ Sv 

01 A. ovUTTari 7** ovd* -^i^ ;^^ f^i tap xcl6up xaxor 
W d' «ir ^ /Citoi 7^; roi' otlxiipop /3a&goif^^ 

OA. ri d' Igyo^siitg ; 

01 A. ^i^^\ ^^^y ^^J' OLwixa 995 

Tsr^a Tsrgag ayoi^sv uI/jlu^o) xttrtip. 

OA« ^vXXajSirs rotJror ^jy V} rai>d eo^ap ra^f* 

4>IA. ^ ^tJ**?*^' ^'^ Ta^;^6T' fv ;^i/a 9''Xjy^ 
vivgagy VT* apigog rovii ffuvfifigcifASPeti. 
Af /Afjih vyieg^ fJi^ni* iMuhgop (pgopSpf 1000 

osog (l vxfjXffBg* £g [h ifij^gatrctfy XafiofP 
Tg6^Kfjfjf0» iravrov Touba, ropb' aypir if/uiiy 

latu* locos Dicitar alto ab limine coeli icpor^] This is generally masculine, 
^tnea ri spirante Tapor Fervidus." but sometimet neater. See Mattb* 

985. ota K&^aycvfMVKcif] The copu- Gr. Gr. § 90. 

lative is qaite useless. Tbe sense Kpara — r<(8*j ** This head." But the 

requires oV &«i xdx* 9&p((rK€is, as I sense requires T^5*«-^rpf, " this rock." 

proposed at iEsch. Suppl. 910. BMoht 997. iw\ t^S*J " As fares depends 

it^iwity, robs Otohs o^^Scy <r40ti, on him." 

986. MS. Yen. rporciVaf. Bat 999. avpBrip^ifUwai] ** Caught to- 
wpoT^iytw is supported by (£d.C.277. gether :" for at the words of Ulysses, 
Kai fi^, 9€obs Tifi&trrMf cTra robs 0fo^s ^uKKifiert rovrov, two mutes, one at 
flioipt^ TOICI00S iitiiivoi 7*. each side, lay hold of Philoctetes. 

rifles] See Porson Crest. 141. 1000. iiffi^ dyiii] So in Androm. 

005. ifTftur^Uit] " Intend to do." 448. obZkw iytks itXkii itw itfyi^ ♦po- 

On such verbs see Pierson Mcer. p. 14. vovtrrts. 

Soph. PhilocL G 



74 JOOOKAEOr^ 

dJ^Xoc ds xa) ¥vv Itrtiv ctXyuvi^ ^s^Ary 1005 

aXX fj Kaxfi (Tfi oia (J^^X^^ fiXiTovtr an 

'<^vy/i n¥ cL<pvSi r ovra, kov 6%\o¥6\ ofjiMg 

to Tgoviiia^i¥ iv »»xo7g uvai tro^ov. 

Kou fV¥ y% fjCf Z ivtrrfi¥6, a'vvi^o'ug, ¥0t7g lOlO 

ayu¥ ar axTfig rfi<ro ^ i¥ tf (Li TgoupaAOV 

a<PiXO¥, igflfM¥f aToXiir, b ^oi(n¥ ¥€KgO¥. 

<P$u. oXoio' KOJ ffo) ToXXuKtg roV Bv^afLtiy. 

aXX\ ou yag ovih 0so) ¥ifMva'i¥ fjiv fjuot^ 

ffv fM¥ yiyfi6ag ^i¥^ iyif d' aXyvyofiMS 1015 

TCVT av0\ on ^i (rv¥ kolkoI^ toXXoTij raXa^, 

yi'koifLi¥og Tgog o'ov TB xa) rm *Arg€ejg 

iiir<roi¥ (rTfiaTfjycj¥y oig trv Tav^' vxfi^BTBlg. 

xai TOi <rv ^ev xXoxyf n xayayxfi ^vyssg 

8xXe/; oifjC avro7g' IfLS i\ ro¥ xoL¥ccd'KiO¥ 102d 

%KO¥rcf, TXtCffOLyf Itto. yuva) ¥av^arfj¥, 

arifLO¥ e/SaXov, ig trv (p^c, xe7¥0i ^g, <ru 

zu) vv¥ ri fL oiyere ; rt [A aTo^y€(r0B ; rov X^S^^ » 



1003. Although Sophocles is fond CreuzerPIotin. p.361. 

of icciT^iOf, M sUted b^ Schiefer at El. lOOS. iupva] Adj^'ctives ending in 

800., yeC this verse is so very tame, -i^s or -v))r take •£ for -fj in the Attic 

thst ils absence would be a manifest accusative. See Pierson Mcer. p. 375. 

improvement. 1012. iv l^&a-uf vfKp6r] So CaMri- 

1004. oft8irj|f8ciir\V] SoAristoph. lius, '* Egomet vivo mortaus inter 
'Opr. 10. Tc^ 8* oltBlv farriv ftXA.o w\^» vivos." 

f8«<v y* Kap. 1018. Vulg. ravtT, But vM\ as 

1005. 8^Aof— jorly — ^//Mir] So in proposed at i£sch. Eum. 995. better 
(Ed. T. 008. cT—8^Aor — ti<&s* shows the subserviency of Uljssra. 

1007. 8i& fivx&p — $\4irovira—'96xfl] Compare Aj. 379. 'Uo vwrra Spwf. 

Musgr. quotes Philo-Jud. ii. p. 78. 1019. icAoira— firy«j] See at v. 73. 

rhv ifi fi\4itorra kcU t^ iv fivxo7s rris 1020. The oalance of the sentence 

itm^oiaij and Plato Rep. %'ii. p. 519. manifestly requires oTfic^^cav^^^<o>' 

A, $\hrti rh !^tfx<^(o>'* where see — l/SoAov, &s ah ^t, iccTfoi 8i, 016: 

A St, and Boissonade Marin, p. 93. i. e. &f 84 l^curoy jcciroi, o-^ lilSoAct. 



*IAOKTHTHt. 75 



wHg, cif 6io7g t^&itrrf^ 9vv ovk si fit <roi 1025 

yoi7s,ogy ivfreii$ig* Tiig 6to7g $v^iff6\ IfMu 

avrri ya^ ?y frm Tgi(paa'tc ifi(i»X%7¥ ifM. 
xuxHg i>Xoi<r6 * o>^u<r6t i\ ijitxfixorsg 
: ro9 £viga ropis^ dioitriv si iiKt^g fjuixu* 1030 

liOiOCt 9 at; ftiKu y 6X€< OVTOT »¥ CTTOXOV 

txAiv^otr »v Tovo ovviK avogog auKtoUf 
u f^n ^' Ktvrgoif Suo¥ fiy vfMg ifMiv. 
aXX' Of T(tTgM» yr,^ 6toi r iTO'^tos^ 
. wctffOt, riatL<r6* aXXa tZ XSom xort^ 1035 

^t^jt^uyrag avTOvg^ iin xoifju olxnigirtf 
iq ^i [Mvi olKTgcig' si d' i^if/u oXaiXoraf 
Tourovg^ ioxolfi ay rtjg \fwav Tsffiuyivau 

I0S4. «ca t^mixl **^^^ >>Av^ 894.Kcur«tKpW(^XMO*jr&{0Xc(Ytfrai»- 

Wen dead to 5011." So Ktiy^ts r49ini* 1080. So Ajax; in Ovidf MeUm. 

mw in Aj. 977* '* que, si Dii sunt, non vana precaiis.'" 

1026. x«X^O '^L»me:* It was 1031. H^l othror*] On this crasiB* 

ttot however the lameness, but the see v. 447* 

annoyance of Philoctetes, that the 1033. itdrrpov — ifiO¥] " The goad of 

Gieeks complained of. See v. 10. desire for me." This is good £nglisb» 

Read '^OxAos liwi^s* but not for the Greek of the vulgate. 

^ii^w^—eitBHt^'i ** Will ye boa^t to Sophocles wrote E/ yeli et — j|>cv 6r 

bum." So Vauvillier and Herraaon* &s ifU: where its is for wpbSf as in th» 

But the idea of boaBting is foreign to Homeric* 'At dud r^ efioioy ^ler. 

the subject. Wakefield's emendation, ftyci. 

Ifciff y » is indisputable. 1 034. So El. 67« *AX\* 4 merp^a 7^^ 

ifMv vKi^catros] ** My having $tol r' iyxfi^u 

sailed with yon." But Philoctotes 1035. kKKk rf X^v] In this for^ 

biased the annoyance, not by sailing mula both r^ and r2v are found : i* 

with the Greeks, but by being present £1. 1010. i^k r^ XP^V ftvri' but 

at the sacrifice. See ▼. 10. Read in Trsch. 202. &AA^ o^r XP^^V* ^^ 

therefore, as proposed in CI. Jl. N. ii* Person Med. OOB. Lobeck Aj. 305. 

p. 330. 4faov wtXicroyror. 1037. &s {!»] *' Nam vivo/' says 

102S. Tpd^wns iKfiaXtTyl " A Hermann. But in never signifies 

pretence for ejecting," This is *' nam." Read, with Wakefield, tt 

scarcely correct Greek. Read iK$a- ** who." 

AdvTi iM. Wunder compares iip^ cl y.X3oif*'] This is imitated from 

^off— dp^fur in v. 500. ; bnt there Horn. IX. Z. 285. El kw^ yt fiioifu 

we find a verb (c7x«) wanting here. xorf Afitfyr* ''ASBos titirm, Ratify kw ^pii 

1020. ^«a9< 8*] So Brunck for Mp^v ovf^ iKK^KoBMai. 

iXmo99 I*. Compare Aristoph. Ostf'fi* 1038. ijiaov ve^evy^yoi] The verb 



76 50<I>OKAEOT5 



rnvo i7sr\ 'OivtmVf *^^X ^^^^^^^^ xatMCiCm 
OA« ToXX* ay Xfyi/v tj^oi/ti »oc tu rovi* iwti^ 1041 

0VK ȴ Xafiotg fLOU fJuuXXop cui* &' $v^i0i' 1045 

trXijiP ilg ffi* »U9 ii vti y ^xw iiurrn^ofAm^ 
(pi^iTi yog avT09t fJ^fii\ wgcin^au^T Ir^ 
iuTt fjuifjuf$i9*) ouit vov ^fO0^^^o)»8r, 
ra y ctX* tyjofrt^ ratir' Itu mgstm fM9 1050 

TsUXfiOf W€tP flfMlf^ T9l¥i* tTurriifAJiP *>^^ 

%yc0 B y 0^ 4UfMU o'ov KCUH09 ovasf ay 

TCUTMf XgarUHiP^ fMlV $Ttfiv9U9 X^i* 

^tbymM wmwtx is, Bor could be, joioed tfafoogh the whole of tliii plaj Ims 

to a geiiitiTe *,for it means, "to avoid, freqecndy pneeerved alone the tRi4 

by iiying away from." On. the other reading, gives liere itpcirewv aa a ▼• L; 

himd, as ^{inttm meant ** to nvoid, b«t this would be aepcrflnoiiB after 

by crouching under," it is properly wafr. Peihapa Sophocles wnfee ^Cf^ 

united to a genitive. Read therefore, {Wr, ** oomMug in eoniaot with." 

with Wakefield, vivw *tcw9^€py4imu Hesych. Xpc^«i* wfee d rreu 

1042. «r |im wopfCjcoc] Schol. «2 10X7. wKiip tl$^' 9m 94 tr^l y*] 80 

Mup4f hrtrp^ni /i»i, ** if time per- (Ed. T. 870. 'AAV Isr) wXV ««<* ^ 

Bitted." Um^tiKu is a verb imperso* B^ rmvi^ vhc Irr*. 

nal, and ia found in Plato I^gg. v. 1046. H^ere] Ulysses here addreasea 

p. 7S4. B. and Sympos. p. 187. b. See the mules, who, from ▼. 007. 8uXA4» 

Bndsat p. 6S0. 'Buttsi. $tT9 rovroPf bad oontiaued to keep 

1048. oZ yhp roio^rmp ^T] ** For hold of Pt»iloctetes. 

where tliere is need of such." Of 1060. rd •/] The y is here nbanrd. 

whom ? l*her.e ts a lacuna here, as is Read rk v*, i. e. tfd. So t^ e^r *r^^t 

evident from the words of the Schol. in v. 1050. 

<l mup^f ^viTp^^i^ fMc, rvr 8^ a-iwvd* 1061. tIi&V hcwr^faif] Hence 

oKa yip rovTo roccSr, 6wsv dcr vvp Teuccr is called oomesaptuotttly d ve- 

7^ aimwfp $h: aud from whence (^f in Aj. llfiO. 

may be easily elicited, *Owov ctmtiv 1652. ewv adicier eWr] Ulysaea, 

6s«, T^* elir 4yif wecir OS <yi^ however, in 08. 9. 210. thnacoofrsaeu 

nio^rmp 8ci, roioMt ti/ii' #yi6. The his inferiority : OIdi 64 fM 4iAsirr4v^ 

lacuna was owing to ttie repetition of imvcainn rd^^v, A%^» Irl TpAmp^ $Tm 

Ul ^ Tod^tbtfutr 'Axoiel' T6r 6* 6AA«ir 4pd 

1040. wajr l if o r] *' I was bom to ^/u m\b wpo^p4artpt0P slnu. 

conqoer ;** so Mf v p w pd e-ffir in v. 88. 1068. /uifS* IrtO^ir] Hcmann waa 

Xfit^l The Scholiast, who the lirst to lemark that can^ct Greek 



*IA0KTHTH5. 77 

r! o^ra trov ii7 ; X^^S * ^ ^^^ Afjfjuvop Tarm. 
ilfjuiig y tMf/Liv* Kcu rax ^^ ^^ ^^^ y^g^^ ^^^^ 

oxXota-t Koa-fXffiSeig iv 'Agyiioig (panl ; 
4>IA. S tmgfA *Ax^X\iaf^f ovi\ (rev ^mfjgiu 1060 
OA. X^S^* ^^* f^^ ^goa-Xeva-trif yivvalog T$g iv^ 

JKI A '5' ^ \ f ^ 'try* tt **■ v/ 

'kti<f>6ri(rofiM$ ifif xovK l^roiKTBgiiri f/t,i ; 1065 

XU. 00 i(m¥ fifMfy voLVKgarug o Tretig or «&y 

ourog Xgyy troi^ ravrot, a-ot x hl^^^g ^afM¥* 
NE. oucovtrofiai pkvy ig s^vy otxrov TXiejg^ 

Tgog Tovo ofjf^ofg as fLUvctr , a tovtm ooxUy 
XgO¥Ov rocovTOVy ilg o<rov ra r \k neig 1070 

trruXciftri vocvrai, Kcti 6toig iu^eifjf,B6a' 
X ovrog rctx «" (pgopfitnv sv tovtm Xafioi 

KUU nV fi[JH¥ yOJ fJf,$V 0V¥ Ogf/^fJUiffo^ 

would sequire oM not fAiiii4: and he 6 tuis] "The boy." But though 

might hare added, that &y would in- the Chorus call Neoptolemns riKPov 

dicate a doubt of the inferioritj of whenby themselves, (see ▼. 141.) they 

Ulysws as an archer, and thus de- would scarcely call him b wdis before 

fttroy tlie whole force of the argument, a atranger. Head then, 6 irSs. 

Read therefore, tt, o7/uu, <rov xduttow 1068. iucovtropuu] ** I ahall hear 

0(i9ky liy Totrr«r Kporh^iM, £5' htiQ^- myself called by this person (i. e. 

pwxipU where 2d€ indicates the atti- Ulysses) that I was by nature — .'* 

lude of the speaker as if in the act of 1060. tov8*J ** This ;" Ulysses, 

drawing a bow. Respecting the his- To(rrif\ ** This ;" Philoctetes. 

trionic £9e, see ts. 106. 112.1. 1070. rdV ^jc vtits] Schol. ra M 

1054. xo'P*^] So Markland Suppl. vt<&s. But ix, *< from," and M, 

110. Hhere 6 as usual marks a sneer. " upon," canitot be synonymous. Be- 

1060. iptovris — irpoa^ryKrhs] See sides, although the subjunctive might 

Maith. Gr. Gr. § 345. stand without &y, yet it were far more 

1066. Aci^^o-oMBt 8^] So Wake- correct to say, rdr* tur if§its XT§l\u<n 

field for \ftp$fyrofi* ffSi;. yavreu. Respecting the confusion of 

1066. vavKpdraop] lliis is a very in and tty, see at Prom. .638. where 

rare word. Uesychius, however, found Turn, reads ttv vvBoio for imr^Boio. 

it elsewhere; &r he has NauncpiTopcs* 1073. So MS. r. for 6ptu&fit$ov: 

ol rmv vwp ^oifuwou which is rejected by Elmsl. 'A^* 733. 



78 50<I>OKAEOT5' 

vfjutii i\ craf KaXS/JUi9f igfjuoffieu raj^fig. 1074 
4>IA. Z KCi>iecg nrgag yvaXop srrg. ec^ 

fitpiMv xa) TecyiTiii^y ig ff 
ovK fjUrsXXoy ecgy a raXag^ 

£y fJLCi fMl (Ml. 1080 

Z TXfigitrrotTov uvXt09 

ri TOT ov¥ fMi TO xar np^ itrreu i 

Tov xor% reu^ofiat 

p'iTovofMU fj(,i\$og To6i9 iXriiog ; 1085 

$$6' »Wi§og oivcff 

TTCffxiiig o^vTOPCV i$eb vnvfMtroi 

and Mas. Crit. ti. p« 294. with thmn, the sabjimctiyey is a barlMi- 

1074. ^^VMtffoi Tax«(s] " Be quick rism. Secondlj, not only is the mean* 

to go:" so in ▼« 628. ApfjiditrBw ra- iog of vrwicdSci uncertain, but even 

X^r. the reading itself still more so ; for we 

1076. B*f>fih9 Koi «xryrrM8cff] Com- find in the Schol. wrmx^SUs, vporrdKcs, 

pare v. 17. and ZpofAdJUt, as av.l. Brunck prefers 

1079. awttar^'] " You will be con- rXspdBtt, the name given to the Har- 

scions." So Elmsl. Heracl. 919. and pies by A poll. Rh. ii. 1064. But 

Dobree Arittophan. p. 30. {onrwoiaVf why should Philoctetes think of the 

** you will suit:" which is manifestly Harpies? or what could he know of 

absurd. them. I<astly, JlXwri ft'' oh yitp W 

1082. ^^ar rar &ir^ ^/loO] ** Grief lax^ cannot correspond to is^i 
from me." This is scarcely good Xo^x^^ hfias, Sophocles might hare 
Greek to eipress " my grief." written "EX^f , alBipot yM' &s IlrAic*, 

1083. MS. B. tot' &y— : the rest 18*, tfj^ &|«t* &rw Ztk Trc^/xorof 'EXmp 
var' at. Read therefore tot* oSr. trSy oix ^*^* ^^HC^* ^^^ ^°* ^Mpos 

rh mtr* JJ/top] So rhv KolBt 4ifA4pcaf yiyra, as applied to '* birds," wonld 

fiiopin (£d. C. 1304. be similar to ritofa tapos, applied to 

1085. arropSfiov] Schol. ir?ror wi- " flowers," by Chserenion, and Winv 

fiorros, ffroi rpwpdus, Wakefield reads, 0a?Jurtnis» applied to ** fish," by Philo- 

not inelegantly, iihws on account of zenus, as we learn from Athen. i. 

the Homeric /Awotuci* i9ts9^v in 08. p. 6. ziii. p. 608. Eustathins too, 

Z. 76. and %tov Kal foivoio* rh yhp 08. A. p. 177, 16. Bas. says, tiAt futt 

fUyof i<rr\ fral &Ak^. Perhaps, how- "O/itfpoif noarrat&f fiorh. irJrrov, 9 ivn 

ever, Sophocles wrote $4\«is ; for it fiofftcfifiara, t& tttrnj cTxar. The Ho- 

was not the bow, but the arrows, that meric lAo^ is found in Soph. Aj. 842. 

were the most valuable to Philoctetes. otmvott 9?Mp : while obx mtX' Wx^ is 

1086*89. This passage is full of similar to 1142. ob yhp Ix* X*^^"^ 

diflicttlties. In the first place, sfi^s fitXiw AXxdv, 



<I>IA0KTHTH5. 79 

XO. cv rot/ro 0*01 xarif^iva'agy erg. ^* 

S fiaPUTOTfJL*' aXKoi)$¥ ovK ivi^fj 1090 

(Tou y ' ft; Ta^oy (pg09fj^atf 

ot; ro KuKtov i>Ji7y. 
OIA. o^ rXafJLetfv rXafMfP a^ 17^, 1095 

3i7 fitr' ovisvog vtmgcv 

(ai otJ aJ ctT) 1100 

KgoLTdictig f^Bra ^B^ffiv Jtr^m* 

aXXa (Ml cLffxo'jroi, 

xgVTrra r ^ttj ioXigZg urihv (pgevog, 1105 



1090. Valg. obK &w6$€p ^xv* ^^^' Heath was the first to correct, by 

trary to the metre. The Schol. ha«, readiog ht^ for &v*. Hermann too has 

ra^rrp rf r^xp Mxo* 4 *f^XV» ^'^ ^®° ^^^^ Kparatais fA^rii x^P^^^ can* 

^fiforoi <rov i from whence Wiinder not answer to rt tror* oZv fMi rh xar* 

was the first to elicit Mxv '• '^^ ^^^ it^» ^u^ neither of them perceived 

might have also found there 0-OU7'* tJbat Kparcucus is a word scarcely ad- 

fS, in lieu of •5r^7f. missible in tragedy, as not being 

1094. For 4^ciy, which Is contrary formed, like other adjectives, from 

to the metre, Gemliard was the first some assignable root. Perhaps Sopho- 

to elicit iKOtw frum the Schol. rh jvd- cles wrote, Obwreu^&w wvr* i^ueif SwXtw 

Kiev cfAou rh /a^ A0c7r. Kpartpatt ^fictra x^P^^" "ItrX^^f where 

1098. ^taowUru'] Thisissuperfliioos fjfurra is well explained by Hesych. 

after 1i<rrtpop. Hesych. *OTi<rw vdKty, 'H/mra* Bwrius fi*p fiX-hfA/uera, ftfifia- 

Sartpop. There is some error here. ra, iucSpria* i^tKus di i/Upas : and 

1101. itpOff^4potp'] Schol. iunl rov again, 'Hfuuriv, ^ovrhyuauxw, "Not 

Tpoff^pSfitvos* On this confusion of holding with strong hands the bolts 

voices, so common with Sophocles, from winged weapons once mine." 

see Lobeck Aj. 129. 1104. AffKova. Schol. yp. &i^^a— 

110a. OV irrafwp jk.t.A.] *' Not &rr\ rod \a0pdi9, iarh furo^pSit t«k 

holding with strong hands from my Kokv/ifi^rrmp. 
winged weapons." This nonsense 



80 5000KAEOT5 

rev rkl% ^^tf-ajCtSFOi', rof Uop XjS^vop 
ifjuag XctXfi¥T apictg. 

XO. TOTfMg (Ti la,i[M¥m roii\ ovii ir\ avnff'Tg. ^ . 

o?3a, loKog %trx ^o %%i{^ i/ta; ' 1110 

ugav^ agciy W aXXoif ' 
KtM yoig ifjuo) rovro fJUiXti^ 

fji^fl (p$x6rfiT aTflJriy. 1114 

OIA. otf/f^oi fM)$ ' ««/ Tcv ToXioig ^rg. y . 

Tovrov 6i¥og i(pfi[JUi9og 
yiX£ fJboVf j(^€g) TaXXw 

2 T0^0¥ (piXoVf S (pl\u>¥ 1120 



1106. Aid. iZidfuv 94 wr. Tricl. quires, «« Surely you will saj it is pite - 
tiotfuUy4 ^», Tbe sense however ous ;*' i.e. in Greek, i}irovA«ir^v^c<s. 
requires Hoifu V &B4 vw» Compare Respecting sudi powers of speech 
Trach. 1039. &k £8* 4wlZoifu w%V9vaw glren to voiceless objecte, compue 
&tii'&\wtv* Agam. S7. oTiror V alrbs, c/^oy^v 

1115. iroXiaf k.t. X.] An imitation Xdfioi, %a^4eTar*tuf \4^€tev. Pisidas 

of Horn. II. A. 849. ?fiTO, rAr^4 hMur- in Suid. 'Awoffvj^ac Otty c« ffurrfitrat' 

$tU eV i^' &Abf woXirjs. M*". ol KlOot rdxa *«tv^ ^rofi^vat 

1 1 17. 7«X$] The simple for the com- tm^ vtirpay/itfiwy. So Shakspeare, 

pound icctraycXqi, which governs a ge- ** lest the very stones Prate of my 

nitive. where-about."* See also Hipp. 1077. 

1118. rw ifAity fitXiov] See Matth. ^a Sciftor*, cf9t ^4yfMyfip^atff94 ftot, 

Gr. Gr. § 466. Render rpo^, ** the Cho. 192. Effl^ fix* ^r^r. i. e. /SlAr- 

means of obtaining food \" or read rpvxot. Hec. 830. Ei /loi yivovro 

rpo^hw "nurse." ^#077^1 ^r^pox'*^** Qai»»^J"°= "M*- 

1 1 10. Th» o68c£f TOT* ifiiffroffw] nus ipss loquuntur." Andr. 92S4. AS- 

'* Which no one ever handled." What, fiot y* iXa^w, 4>04yii* l^x^rrtSf oX9c 

not Hercolea tlie original owner ? /ac. Here. F. 1295. ^u^p yhp l|<r«« 

Instead of such nonsense, read rhp x9i»P kirwviwowrd juc— iral OdUotro-a — 

o& 8f7 wore fiaardffot, *' Which he irriyal Tf. So again Shakspeare in 

ought never to handle." the Tempest : « Metbought the billow s 

1122. ^ vov i\ttphp dp^s] "Surely spake and told me of it; The wind 

you look wretched." But the sense re- did sing it to me, and the thunder. 



0IA0KTHTH5. 81 

OVKiTi J^fl<rOfli90¥ TO f/ii^UnTigO¥y 1135 

ToXvf4,fi^a¥Ov api^og igstrtrijt 
ogiv fJL$v ul^XS^^ axarag^ 
aruym i\ <pciT\ \yfioioT09 
fAvgi , CLT altrj^p avarfXX- 1130 

090 y otr i(p fifAip Kouc ifJLfitrar ov Livg. 
XO. avigog roi ro fM9 iv ii»aio9 uts79» rrg. d^. 

%\xo9rog i\ (Ml <p6o9iga9 



That deep and dieadfnl organ-pipe, The acoBe leqairet nifaer 'AAA* 4p 

pronounced The name of Proapero; ;MTaAAa7f tloAd/i); X^von M^t 

It did baaa my treapaaa." But the ipiaa^ty i, e. iw puraMiteff j(p6mu 

moat apposite paasage ia Here. F. 4pimi iraXifirii Mp6s, 

1S79. *A (i. e. ArAo) wXtwpii r^ 1120. frrvyvhw} •* A man hated* a 

KpoawWvmn* iptt rdSc. Ihooaand timea hated." 

1124. 60\ioy] So Membr. Harl. 1131. Vulg. ^fi^ar*'08v(r^^i. Bnt 

and SchoI» MAey Tricl. iBXjov Schol. 'Oiwrath, aa Hermann waa the firat to 

]Uin. as a T. ]. and tt0A«y Mb. Par. remark, ia not auited to the metre ; 

Bot as Philocietes could not be called and, if it were, it could not hare 

the i$Xu>s of Hercules, Masgrave pro- been written by Sophocles ; becanae 

poaed to read 'HpcucAci oiw — dc0Aor, a Ulysaea waa ad^axlced by evils, not 

word found in Oppiani. 195. ; and yet, planned, aa he aaid, by a superior 

as Mnsgraye himself remarks, Philoc- power, but by hiroaclf. Read there* 

tetea waa not, like lulaua, a ff-ipoBkos tore i/iditrwt^ ob Zc^r. Respecting the 

of Hercules. Hermann bas edited loaa or confusion of Z§bs, see Tro. 

S^Aor Im' ^t. But how Philoctetes Append, p. 196. 

could be called the 20AO1 of Herculea 11S2. Mp6s k.t.A.] *' It is the 

he does not, for he could not, tell ua. part of a man to call tliat just which 

The Schol. haa, T^ r^ 'H/MucAci 29Aw ia uaeful." So translatea Hermann, 

weiVorrci t^k irvjpjb', ical d^i^tiPTa a^ wberr rh fiir cS is taken like a aub- 

T^ : where, if we read aXOoAoy vot^- ataotive, aaiii Iph. A. S06. T^ ahp /iir 

aarra Hiroi r^ wpitp, we ahall at once cS. Hrrc. F. 694. t^ yiip cS — ^dp* 

discover the very worda of Sophocles, x"* Belleroph. Fr. 1 6. rov yhp f 2 Ti|r- 

r^ 'HpoKAEI OENT AieAAON. " tlie ^fi9Po$, But from the antithesis in 

man wbo placed the fire for Hercu- ^oi^ep&r — yXwrcw it is manifrat tbat 

lea." Heaych. AldoAos* ^ rov xvp6s the Chorus wished to repreaa the 

kn^^d* " anger" of Philoctetea against UIts* 

tic — xFV^Ii^^^^ Reapecting tbe aes. Read therefore, *k^f6s roi fa- 

hiatrionic fi^s, see t. 1063. fi4yovs BUator tUrny, " It ia the dutj 

1126. &AA* ^rK. r. A.] " But yon of a man, though angry, toaay what 

are rowed (i. e. bandied) by the la just." Respecting the Sophoclean 

change of a much-acbcming man." fafitv^s, found in Aj. 137., aee Por- 

Tbia^ howeveryis acarcely intelligible, aon at Med. 1251. 



Sa 20<I>OKAEOT2 

zilvog Big aro xoXX^y 1155 

raj(^6e)g rovi i<pfifu<rvm 
Koi¥ay ^vvcBif ig (piXovg aguyav. 

%0vfl fffjgm^ ovg 00 e^ii 

Xfigog ovgicslSeiTag^ 1140 

<pvyoi (ju ovxir ux uvKiciff 

xiXar', ov yag t^of j(,^go79 

ray 'jr^oo'Giv fiiKiM¥ aXKUv^ 

a iv(rrfj¥og lycit r»vv¥j 

aXX* aviifi¥ Sis ;^<tfXo( igvKirai^ 1145 

obxtn ^o^fjTog vfU¥. 

g^TSrfy ¥V¥ xaXo¥ 

€L¥rl(f>0¥0¥ Ko^iffcti tTTOfJua, Tgog ^a^i¥ 

\[jt,oig tragKog aloXug' 

kxo y»g fiio¥ avTixa Xi/'^a^* 1150 

To6e¥ y»g iffrat ^iorct ; 

r/( Zi" i¥ OLVPcug rgicpiruif 

fJtfflKiTi fJ(,fjiB¥Og XgaTV¥^ 

etf¥ o<ra irtfji^xu /^loiwgog aia ; 
XO. Tgog 6sm^ uri <ri^f} ^6¥0¥^ xik(KrffO¥ k¥ri<rr^. h\ 

1155. ic«7kos] Ulysses. 1145. &Wl(i|r~^/i^iccTcu] ** Openly 

1156. Aid. i^fAOffiyt^ Tricl. c^i|< gtiarded :" i.e. not at aJl. See Musgr. 
funr{v(^, MS. Ven. ^^^o-^Kf. Mus^r. ai (Ed. T. 1S04. 

proposes to read raxOtU roDr', c^- X*^^*] ^ Poraoh for x<^'* ^®~ 

fUHriptj^, a word used by Hesiod *Epy. tpecting X and p, see al Tro. 604. 

471. But by comparing ▼. 612. 1147. »^ koA^k] *' It is now a fair 

i04<nrurtt and 084. Ztht f ZiBoKtai time for yon.'' 

radet' din}/>cT« 8* fy^, it appears 1148. W(t6s X^^] ^ Antig, SO. 

probable that Sophocles wrote rov clmvoTf — wopfukri irpot x^^ iBo^os. 

Oeov '^ii^o^F^ Hesych. 'E^fieir^* 11 40. So Aid. Tricl. ratrV uUKos 

imoKfi: from IX. r. 697. *AXX* oM* 0-apic^t. Both against the metre. Se^ 

^r MeyfXiCov i^7ifUMr{nfris V^Xiyo'c. Addenda. 

1141. ^wv?— »fXoT'] "Will ap. 116i5. v/>^i acAy ic.t.X.] -By ihe 

proach in flight from." This is an sb- gods, if yon have any reference fur a 

surd oxymoron. Readjii|iic^* — mfi^r* stranger, approach me who approach 

" no longer leap." you with all good-will ; but know« know 



OIAOKTHTHJ. 83 

ivvoict ncMCL TsXarav. 1156 

aXAa ym6\ iv yvu6 , on troi 

xtjga rwfV uTo^Bvysiy. 

otXTga yag ^otrxsiVy otiafjg d* 

iXxsiP fJi,vgiov u^0ogy Z ^vvoiKBig, II60 

01 A, TaX/y, TaXiv TaX»iO¥ 

uXytiyu vrnfji^vucugj 

Of Xa(rTi rm x^iv ivroxm, 

ri yu ciXsirag ; r/ fju u^ya(ron\ 
XO. rl rovT^ sXs|a;$ 1165 

OIA. sJ av ray Ijxoi 

(TTC/ys^ay T^accict ySiv [ju fiX'Turag u^Btv, 
XO. roi$ yug voU xguTKrrov. 
01 A. uTo vvv f/0i X6/Vsr' ^ifi. 
XO. ^/Xa jttd/, ^/Xa ruvr» Tagfjy^ 11 70 

7S/Xa^, s;eoyri n Tgaa-irsiv. 

ictffjftBVy ioiffJi,S¥ vaog IV rifMv riroLKrcci. 



well, that it is for yoa to escape this in the volgate, is similar to t\Ktiv (v/i- 

disorder." Of these two sentences the ^opht Hel. 14G3. and i^hxwv vv/a^O' 

former is quite unintelligible ; and the phs Med. 557., and is prettily snid in 

latter is, in the original, without any allusion to the lame foot of Philoctetes: 

syntax ; for it is not Greek to say for thus we find lAicwi' K&kov in Med. 

yy&ff 8ti &iro^c^cty for Uriirdpwriy 1178. Nor is the reading |ut^0Mrcit 

kwo^vyu¥. Besides, if the vulgate be less elegant, as appears from (£d. C. 

what Sophocles wrote, how cuuld 514. &A7i|8^yo5, f (vWotm. See also 

the Schol. remark that ravra Xvydv" Musgr. Aj. 610. /iovff |^yau\or, and 

rm¥ a&rbs (Philoctetes) owirivw 5ti Valcken. Hipp. 1219.' 

leapaofowriv abr^ ^is ''IXtov 4\duv» 1161. These monostrophics will be 

There roust, therefore, have been some found correctly arranged at the end 

mention of a distant country. Read uf the play. 

then, IIp^s 6§wy, ct ri O'fjSct I^vok y, 1171. ijr^m re] "And willing." 

¥\a ah¥ I t,\jvoi<^ rria^ iroAA TAN J Although re is not acknowledged by 

*KXX6y¥crT0¥, yyohsy Srt voi \ Kijp* i> the Schul.. and therefore rejected by 

T<ly8* diro^^fiK: where t\a ah¥ ir6da Hermann, it is still required by the 

'yoj' iXkiyyttrop is '* lead yuur foot to metre. 

n strange land." Hesych. *A?i\oy¥A» 1172. loffitv pahs tv'] "Let us go 

Tflvv* |c(v»v. to the part of the ship it is or- 

1159. oiKTp^ K. r. X.] *^ For the dered us." So renders Hermann, 

disorder is piteous to feed ; and on- But the Schol. has Hwov iifuv riroKTOt 

taught to drag along the endless i^ ¥avs, and therefore found in his 

misery, in which you dwell ;" where copy vws Tk' — . 
MusgraTo's lAKtu* ix^'f °ot ^X**^ ^ 



84 50*OKAEOr5 



?C 



f 



tXSTiVM 



XO. [LiT^ioL^'* 

OIA. ^ ^cvo/, f^iivciri wgog fiiSp. 1175 

XO. ri 0goui ; 

4>I A. ai ai ai «i * ioufMn^^ icufMnfp 

a; ^ou^, ^ot;^, ri tf* ir ey p/oi 
rf uf a; rai fji^irorip raXag ; 

ar fgyo/, eX^sr' ST^Xt;^f; aZ6i^» 1180 

XO. r/ pi^ovreg aXXcxorof yvaificc 
rm Tagog Zv TgovpaiVigi 

KcCi Taga vov» Sgotif* 1185 

XO. ^Si6i vvvy Of TuXu»^ ig a^ KtXtvofJUiv. 
OIA. oviiTOTy ovii^OT\ t<r6i rod ifMCtho^^ 
oiy il Tug^ogog a<rr$POTtiTug 
(igovTCtig OLvyccIg r u<rs cpXoyi^w fA • 

1173. fiii irphs k.t.A.] ** Do not Theienie rpquires nthrr, " wliicli I 

bj Jove, who preudes over cunes, have exhibiced ;** in Greek 2r «]^off- 

come." But the question w rather ^wd crou 

Mbout the Chorui "going." Hence 1182. vywff^rtf] So Hennamia for 

sayi the Schol. HKBpv iirrl rov dariX" wpoH^awtft confirmed by two Mn. 

Ops* But the aaroe word cannot thus 118S. o0r«i w^/uo^irhirl Thti is Ho- 

have two opposite meanings. Read meric. See IX. I. 6SS. 

therefore, M^iror* iph rou Aihs i\dff 1184. ttKiorra] "Sinking under a 

flr* * '* Let not the car^e of Jove come storm of gri^f." 

upon you." On which the Chorus 1188. i/rr^powfiriis'j So Horn. lA. A. 

bid Philoctetes " male nominatis i>ar- 580. EArcp ydp tf iBikp&iw ^OKiftatmr 

cere Terbis," or, in one word, furplaft, diarptpowfiiiis '£( i94ui^ ffTV^A(|at* 

explained by Hesycb. utrpioippSv^i, and Virgil, ** Vel pater onmipoteot 

1177. 6 rikai] So Erfordt for A adigat me fulmine ad nrobna.' 

T^ar, confirmed by two Mss. 1180. Vulg.jS^rrmt adrmr: *'with 

1179. T^ lAjer^tf] So £rfardt for thethanderitaolf." But •« itself is nb- 

T^, confirmed by La. surd. Well, therefore, has the Schol. 

1181. rip4lo¥T9t le.T.X.] "What preserved a t. I. o^oSr: and which 

about to do, for a mind estranged from plainly points to fiperrtut a^aii r' — 

those previous tbings, which you have ^Xoyifsn' /i*. 
axhibited." This is unintelligible. 



0IA0KTHTH5. S6 



^avrtgy otroi too trXourav ifjuov tooo^ 

XU. voiov tgug TOO sto^ ; 

<E>IA. |/<pOf, u mdif, 

fi yiwv, n ^iktm r/, vgorifjL's^aTi, 1195 

XO. wg rUtt pt^rjg voLKoLfJiMv vori ; 
OIA. k^SLt avo voLvrcc koa ag6ga r$ficj J^igi* 

(popUf (f>ovci voog fjiti^ 

XO. r/ TOTc I 

XO- iroi yag ; 

$IA. ilg aioV 1200 

cv yag itrr i» (pttu y er/. 

to;; ay tttnooifjui tr affXtog y »i^g ; 
eg yt ffOLf KsToifv Ugȴ \i^ccb\ ixJ^goTg 
6)Say Aavaolg uguyog^ ir oviiy ufM. I€t05 

XO. lyei fMv Ijifi Kttd viXai nwg ofi^ov * 1212 

(TTUyjuv ap ?y <roi r^g ifMJg, tl [Mi w^KoLg 
OivfftTiot, €rr%iyfi¥roLf ro» r' * Aj^^iWiofg 

1 198. ^y$] Schol. BoMarov iwiBv/iMi. Philoctetes eotera the caTf . 
On such deaiderative Terbs sec Valck. 1212. i^t 6fio0] <*Near tbe Tes- 

Annotat. Crit. in N. F. p. 343. sel." Schol. Min. 6ftoih iyy^* So 

1201. oif ydp i<n^] *< For he is too Phot. Lex. 'Ofiotr hrrl toG f>7vs* 

not.'' This Philoctetes could not lay, 4<rrl 9h roSro iroXh wapii rots *ArrMOtt, 

because he did not know it : see t. &s xoi Hivturipof 4|f8i| ydp imi rev 

404. Read then IIou yhp — ^i; r/irrciy Sfiov. It is seldom, howerer, 

120S. w&s &y Mtioifli ff*] *' How united to the genitive of a thing: and 

shall I see 3'ou V* not as in Euripides, eTcn Meineke prefers r^. 
"Ob! might I see you.*' See ▼.792. 1213. &» Ijy 0-01] Here, says the 

1204. Uphw Tafidla'} "Sacred Schol., o-oiirap^Aicci. Botasoperflnout 
stream," i. e. tbe Spercheius. aot can never be thus introduced close 

1205. Hfiay — it^ Mh tlfu] To to t^s 4/Afis. Read ht f<nro¥. " I 
avoid the asyndeton, Heath reads ^x~ should have been quickly going. ' 
BpotsT9fiiLt—€lT* — . 1214. rr^tjcorra] This repetition 

ttfu] After pronouncing this word of crtixorra is extremely offenslTc. 
Soph. Philoti. H ' 



86 5000KAEOT5 

yofot Tfo; fift>ei( itvg lotr' IXivrroMt. 1215 

NE. Xw(r«w otr* i^fifjuigrcv I9 ri wgh X£^^V* 

OA. itm¥ yi ^mil^ * ii i* ifiagria rig 139 ; 

NE. Sr fro) Tifiofiuo^ tZ Ti irufJUTam (rrgarai — 1220 

OA. iTgu^ug igyop ^o7ov, Zp cv trot ^gixov ; 

NE. aTUTUtciv »i<rj^a7g uviga kos ioXosg sXa^* 

OA. TOP wolov ; M fjuoi * fiiv ri /SovXf vf 1 »io» ; 

NE. vio» fM¥ ouhif* rS ds UoM¥rog tom — 

OA. Ti XS^f^^ i§ourBtg j £g f/t/ vrfjKfii Tig po0og' 1 225 

NE. TOLg ovTSg tXa^ov Taii ra toI\ uv6ig Tu\i¥ 

OA. S Zf S, Ti Xi^ug i ov Ti wov iovvotj poug ; 

NE. ala^cig yoig a,VTX kov iixtf Xa^m lyoi^ 

OA. TT^og 6%m^ TOTiga iti KigTOfiJiv Xiyug Tai$ ; 

NE. fi K%^TO(A,fi<rig Itru Takfi6n Xiytiv. 1830 

OA. Ti (p^gy *Aj^s\Xicitg sra7; r/y* ugfjxoLg Xoyof ; 

NE. i)g TavTci fiovXu ku) T^sg apctToXflv fL VKn ; 

OA. OLP'jfriP Kkiup ay ohV cLxa^ i^ovXofjufiP. 

N^. tu yv» \xi(rT» vafT axfixoofg Xoyof. 

OA* ItTTif Ttg^ ifTTiVy og ort xcjKvtni to i§£». \235 

Bead ew4pxorrm, Heaych. '%w4^w /9oy^ r^c r^' — «bere rff^ i« spoken 

rvovM{*ci, 0vc^(. bj Netrpiolemiis poiDting Co the cave. 
1210. obKhwppda^tas] "Willyna 1228. ohxpStt T^p] Before TJkp 

AOt my ?" See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 916. onderataod " yea ;'' •• furbaaelj." 

1217. Ipvctt — rax^s] ** Creep 1229. tcMprroiuSew] " Jeering." 
quick.** This is a atrong oxjmoroo. 12S0. c2 KffpT^>ti|0'is] A aimUarplaj 

1218. Kbew] "About to pay for of worda ia found to Tncb. 48S. 
tbe error I committed." "Hiiaffror cf ri r^yS* kiiafrlaM w4/ktis : 

1219. 8ctm(y Yc ^wrcts] So Horace, and in Prom. 1014. No<roi/4* &y, tl 
<* Magnara narras, viz credibile." y6o7ifia roht ix^pobs tnvyw, 

1JK83. 4 /Mt] This exclamation of 1232. AronraXciy] '• To tun over.*' 

•orrow on the part of Ulytaea ia toij Schol. r& ahrii Xfycir, imh rwr Mre- 

ridiculoua. pov kwoxoXoinrr^nf T^r ^iporptaeiUmf 

l»B9 rt fio^X§6n viov} So Med. 87. yrjv. 
/i^ ri /kvAff^t^ Wok. 1298. ipx^'] '' At all." In thia 

1220. Tbe relative otw^p aeema to aenae Vx^ i* found onlj in neg»- 
require ita antecedent r^Sc. dependent tive sentencea. See Hennann on Vi- 
on Zovpuu Read then, flo^ o^cp lAa- ger n. 80. 



OIAOKTHTH2. 87 

NE. Ti ^jg ; rig itrrctt f/u cvxiKeitKva'm radf ; 

OA. ^ufjt/rug ^ Aycuif Xaog' iv is rcifri^ iyei» 

N£. (ro^og Ti^VKeig; ovi\)f i^(tui£g tro^ov. 

OA. trv y cvTi (f>citvi7g, ours igacrsUsg iro(f>a„ 

NE. aXX' si iixaiOf rm (ro(pif K^sitriTM roibs. 1240 

OA. Ktti ^tag iiKUsoVf a, y iXa/isg fiouXuTg IfMug^ 

NE. rfi» afAugrlav 

a}(r^u¥ ifJt,(tgrafVj iDfttka^iiit Titgatrof/fOts. 
OA. (rrgxro¥ ^ ^ AyoLim oh ^o^ii ir^u,frtrm ruii ; 
NE. ^V¥ rf iixuiof rO¥ a-ov cv ragfiei ^o^ov, 1245 

OA. ot/r' ag» TgAfirivy uXX» troi fiaj^ovfi,i6u. 
NE. aXX* ovii rtf <rif %ii^i ipS,)f Tua-ff^trofAus* 
OA. iirrej ro (M'Kkov. X^^ol os^ioip og£g 

Koirr^g tm'^OLvovffccv i 
NE. «XXa KctfJi^s rci 



12S6. HeriDUin nys IvucwX^ffiy ib 825. Obx otia roht oro^r, ott Xiytit, 

■ rare word. How so ? if it be found 'OSvo-o-^ar. 

in ThocTd. vi. 17. Xenoph. (£c. viii. 1246. 7. So Bothe. Vuig. ff. a . 
4. ftnd Sophocles. /laxoi^AMda] " We shall tight." Attie 

1239. vo^i^ So Braock for tro^p; future for fiMxw6iJi§0a. 
which Buttroann prefers. But 0V^ 1247. rp of x*(pU "l"^'') ^^^^ "V"^ 

as Hermann observes, is confirmed by a^ ^6fiov, a coniemptuoua eipression, 

tlie following rdr (To^MT. is an erideot climax of ideas; "I 

1241. 2 y lAaj9«f] Such verses, neither feel your fear, nor fear jour 

■ays Hrrmann, belong to the more hand." 

modem tragedy ; the older would have Vulg. lenlihiuu r6 9p^, " I am 

said h "XaBts. persuaded to do." But the sense rt- 

1243. kifoXafiuv] Literally " re- quires, *' I shall be persuaded to do." 

Bume:" here "correct," as in Ion fortunately, then, do we find in th« 

426. &MiAe(/9ciK &/iafirfar and Df mosth. Schol. hKfC ohSk x9urHirofuu rp op 

Mid. p. 550. R. iu^aKa/AfidP9af ravra x*^P^* ffTOW rf Hvwdfiu, ravra voif«y. 
jmI furayryv^Miy. 1248. Vulg. Hirrw rh /i4Ww, '* let 

1245. {i^i'Tf Suco/y]] "With justice the future be." But tlie future will 

on my side." So Aj. 1125. Uhv rf be, whether men let it or not. Read, 

8ijca(y yhp fUy' ^ttrriy ^pwtlp. as I proposed in CI. Jl. N. ii. p. 

rhp ahih—ipifioy] *• This your fear :" 341 . '^ortt rh /jUWop, " let the fiitura 

said contemptuously, as rV <rii¥ Ki- know :" similar to icpiy§i rh /tdWov in 

wflcy in Hipp. 105. Heracl. 2$4. t^ Phoen. 1326. and in 1696. lorw aUht" 

w yhp "AJpyos o^ Mou^ iy^» Rbes. ppr : where see Valck. 



88 50<I>OKAEOT5 

TOLVTOP rSy oypii igifTOtf xov ^fXXorr' its. 1250 

NE. iarat(pgO¥tia'ag' xttv ra Xo/^' ovrof (Pgof^^f 
tcrcitg €L9 ixTog KkccvuMTon tyfiig mia* 
ffv i\ Z TLiuafTog ira7, ^ikoKrfirfif Xf^Ar, 1255 
if 6X^\ afiii'^ag rcctrit Tirgng^sg (rAyag. 

4>IA. rig aS voLg ei»T§osg fiogvfiog ItrTCcrai (Soiig ; 
ri fju ixKuXilo'h -, rov xi^g9jfjL6»otf |syo/ $ 
f (AOi* xaxo¥ TO 'XJ^nfMX,' ficiv Ti fMi fjuiya 

ISfil. Koiroia' Ufftt] On pronoun- — ffcut^r, where it never is nor ecu) J 

cing^ these wonit, Uljriees lets go the be iniroduced ; m will be evident bj 

buuUe of his sword, which he had corapNring the passages following, 

previooilj laid hold of. Pers. 6)1. Hipp. 874. Crcl. 679. 

1S5S. iX$^] ' '< When I arrive Here. F. 1076. (£d. C. 595. Philemoa 

there.'* On pronooncmg these words, Fr. Inc. 61. Admitting however that 

Ulysses retires to one side of the fiiya could be united to vfl^w nucogr— 

scene, as if about to onit it entirely. uraic^r, still no reason can be assigned 

1264. iKrhs tcXmysdrMr] " Out of why Philoctetcs should anticipate a 
trouble." So wjiiuiermw f{« in Prom, great evil ; as if any evil could be 
171. where see Biomfield. great after be had lost his weapons, 

1265. ch Jf — ^iXorri^v ^^"l On and wben he no longer feared that 
thb formula see Schsfer at Aj. 569. Ulvsses would forcibly take him away. 
'E^tfiolcof \4yt$. All difficulties will, however, be ob- 

1256. A^ifi^as] '' Changing/' i. e. viated by reading, OA. Ot/ioi' Kntir 
pMnng from. So Kftcc^r Mfurra in ri x^M* i" ^f^f^^ v^s /*m h'^Y** 
Kurip. EL 750. and Horace " mutare " Some one (i. e. Neoptolemns) has 
Lares." been thinking of some great evil 

1257. Ttnecrtu P<r^s ] So Itrrnfft^ against rar :" words spoken aside by 
fMpflpluT. 1272. and fioiiP fcniaas Ulysses; bat which have been given 
lleracl. 656. to Philoctetes, because none have 

1259. "Alas I the tiling (or want) been aware of the fact, that this prac- 

Is evil ! Are ye present, here, sending tice of aside-speaking is to be found, 

to me some great evil upon evils. though rarely, in the later period of 

This is neither good tense nor correct the tragic ttai;e. For instance, in Aj. 

Greek ; and were it both, it is not suited 88. M^>vi/i* &v* IjBtXov 8* &y ^aer^x ^ 

to the situation of Philoctetes. The rvxcTy, the words ff0r\or — tuxs<> were 

Vme^fioi jc.r.X. evidently belongs to said aside, as noticed by Twining en 

Ulysses; who thus appears to antici- Aristot. Poet. p. 205. and who niight 

pate, what the interposition of Neo- have added that, in Iph. A. 1129. to 

ptolemns alone prevents, his imoie- the remark of Clytemnestrs, ndi^* 

diate destruction, should Philoctetes ol9a Kot wnr^fittt, h eh ftdWtu yt 

recover, as Ulysses foresaw he would 9pf¥, Aganiemnon says aside, 'Ain^Ao- 

do, the arrows of which he had been luvBv irpa9i9oTai rh Kffuwrd /tov as ia 

deprived. Besldea, if the verse be evident from the nest speech of his 

Philoctetes, the word /Uya wife, AW Zh rh aiyaw a/tfXayeSrr^s 

ui a formula, wp^r kukoU ivrt vov, Kai rh orsydt'tir. 



^Jtmrns^m, *A 



OlAOKTHTHS. 89 



\ m, f . t 



Tagtarrs wgog kukokti 9r9fj(,T0¥T€g KaKov\ 1260 

xaXcip KUxig tx^ci^cCy trolq TtttrOug Xoyoig. 
NE. oixovv iH^ri tut) fAirayvivMi TaX/r; 
4^1 A. TOiOVTog fitrOa roig Xoyag y%y Yfifrt (mv 1265 

ra TO^' s;tXeTTs;, vitrrog^ arfjgog Ka0§u. 
NE. aXX* ou Ti fMi vvp' ^ovXoftas i\ crov kXvssv^ 

xiriga iiiokrxi ^os fjuivovrt Ka§TSgt7¥9 

4>IA. vraviy (Mi xi^ifg xigct. 

fMrti¥ yagf cl ^ p uxfjg yi^ xccvr ilg^trsrocu 1270 
NE. ovTPif Moxrui i 

$IA. Ku) vigcL y\ itrruiy Xiyaf. 

NE. aXX fi6iXcf fji0%f d¥ <ri vu<r6ri¥cti Xiyoig 

ifMncrip* it ds /x^ rt xgog xaigov Xiyc^v 

Kvgif mTavfJMi. 
4>IA. vuvra yug ^go^trsig /^arfip' 

1S66. K6ymt yt — vwrhs'i " To b« tay :" where <rh is fonod as osaal after 
triMtedy at least in words/' Vulg. itsTerb. See f. 621* and atTro. S3S> 

1267. oihi M 9vw] " I shall not be 1271. Valg. Kui vipti 7' UfT ^ A^* 

such now." Bat o&^/*^ cannot thus 701* *' and, be assured, more than I 

be nnited to a future understood, as say." Say what ? The question Oik 

remarked by Schasfer. Well there- r«t Moktui can adroit of only one 

fore dors MS. Yen. read oVri iiifp rvr : answer ; Kcd w4pa 7*, ''Eo-rai, X4ym : 

better had it read 06 ram ^k : for rw where Moktm and Itrrcu are opposed 

seldom, if ever, follows 9lfrt /li^. to each oihrr, ss in (Ed. C. 14St. O0- 

1260. vavt] Correct Greek would rcn — 8c8o7/i^ra; Kol/i^/i' fo(^X7' 

reauire vave'ai* found in La. Lb. Lc. y* ^UA' ifuA f»^p 1}^ Mw "Eirrai. 

Uro. But iroM is sometimes used for See also Plato Hipp. M. § zxiz. £9 y 

the sake of the metre, as in Ion oZy olSa, A ^KparMt. 9rt iro^i Koxiif 

614. Aristoph. Barp. 200. revr', 8 7' cfiror, mm ti6^9u "^H Koi 

1 270. Compare Plato Crit. § xviii. le'r ai ; ^4ivw where I have tacitly cor- 

4^0 ri \4yif9 vap& reuha, fidniv ipttt* rected i£sch. S. Th. 1027. by reading 

Prom. 104S. A^Ttir fmica voAAik ir^AA' Toiavr* ISof, itrrai re YLoZiumUw ri» 

4f$ip t»dfrri¥, Xci, in lieu of die absurd P^§ rf rs. 

h V ^irjft 7el Hermann at Viger 1278. irp^i mu^] *' To the pur* 

n. 200. justly objects to 7f. Philoc- pose." 

tctes here speaks without any mental 1274. v^wfuu] ** I have done.*' 

reservation. Read therefore, with vdrra 7^] '*And rightly done; 

Dobree, Awps ah, " what you can for — .** 



' 



90 5000KAEOT5 

ov yog TOT* svMvy Tfiv IfA^f tcricru ^gifO^ 1275 

IXffifP agicrrcv wurgog tj^fiiO'Tog yiymg. 
oXoi<r0\ 'Argtiiai fM¥ fJu»XtirT\ iTura i\ 
Aagriov Ta7;» 9ca] o'u. 
NE. f^n Viwfj; TigoL, leso 

iij^ou it X^^S^^ ^^ ^/^^^ ^^^^ rkii. 
4>I A. mg uwag ; cv yag hvnpop icXoufiifia ; 
NE. Mcifjuotr* »y)fO» Ztivog if^iO'TOV cnfiag. 

NE Tougyop Tugifrrai ^xvigop' aXKa it^sav 1285 

OA. Jy« i' ccTTitviii (r\ Z¥ 6%o\ ^v¥i<rrog$g, 

' vwig r ^ArgtiiSPf rov n evfMravrog (rrgarov. 
01 A. rix¥o»f Tivog (pmfifJLU ; fjuif ^Oiuff'trsofg 

lTfi(r6ofifi» ; 
OA. ^u<p' ttrdij Kct) TiXug y ogic^ 1290 

1276. y ^M0v--Avffrr^pi|icatl The hM been goiltf of a frmad. Had be 

Terb iaroartpw goveroM two accasa- confessed ii» be i^ould bare nid. 

tivet more elegantly than an accasa- *£«(&/io0^* aa inTracb. 1190. 'Ofw^* 

live of the peraon and a genidTe of l7»7c, Z^i^ lx<»' htJ^iiorw. 

the tiling. Hence, though 7* iiMov be &7i^r Zi|t^t d^rfrrov] So Wakefield 

correct. It would be leas so than lu and Porson, Med. 760. for kyw^ — 

Fov«- for thus WW fiShouri is well op. fii^^urrw : although Zifv^v — hsyptii is 

po<ed to the foUowtng rovi^ercry //W. in ilssch. Soppl. 649. Spanbeim too, 

1S78. So Pierson at Moer. p. 136. at Callimach. H. in Jot. 91. prefers 

approfed by Poraon at Phvn. 594. 6iff((rrov. 

instead ef a£rx(9Ta« : which, says 1S87. &vav8» 9*] So the sense re- 
Hermann, is seldom applied to per- quires, not 7* : while the syntax re* 
sons, although Acox^ ^oyev/Mu is quires not its bat £ar, as proposed bj 
found in V. 900. Buttroann. But since the Scbol. has 

1982. od 7ip] So WakeficlH, and ftapripotAoi to^ Owbs, tn^h irotH, cis 

Porson, as stated hy Maltby at Mo- x^^" *^°^ cttn^iavnA rmv ^KrftilSiar 

rell. p. IS9., but wiio, in Prstf. Hec. it is probable that a ^erse has been 

p. zi., once read V ov to avoid the lost, 'As, S.nireid ^y^^rovro^owHi- 

aoapsBSt o&ic ftipa in the third place, piov, *rwip t«— . 

Hermann prefers a^ $«A lwlirropn\ "The gods are 

'**••*••'*••'] This is rightly said, conscious." So in Antig. 648. and 

*opiolem«i denies that he Ear. Soppl. 1178. 



OIAOKTHTHl 91 

say r' *A;^iXXifl;f ^a?;, fav « /KtJ7, ^«X^, 

OI A. fJt060sg /UrC, T^o^ 66aiy^ X^^S^* (f>i\TCCTO¥ r%K}fO¥. 1 295 

NE. OVK oi¥ fJUiOtinv. 

WA. (ptv ' r/ ^* oivi^oL vokifMov^ 

I'Xfi^of r ap$iXov (mi xtxvu¥ ro^oig ifJLolg $ 

JNJbi. aAA ovT tf/fOi rovr itrriv ovn trtH KaXo¥. 

OTA- aXX' ovv ro(rovro¥ y /VA, row^ Tgeiroug (rrgoLrov, 
Tovg rm ^Aj^aiiv ypiuioxfigvKagy xaxovg [1300 
ovTttg T^o; cciyjjuiivy h de roig Xoyoig fi^atrug. 

ogyfiv t^oig a¥y ovi\ fjuifju-^iv tig I/jlL 

i^ n^ i^Xx<mg, ovj^i ^i(rv(pov Tar^o^, 1305 

1208. 00 ri xa'P^ir] " Not with im- 1300. ^vdoN^pwras] " False he- 

punity." So in Or. 1593. 'AAA* off rt raids/' But how Uljssra could be 

Xcdptnfy ^9 yt /a^ ^^y^i impois. called '* a false herald/' it is hard to 

1294. la] '* Hold." So in Orest.- understand. Pt-rhaus Sophocles wrote 

1508. ^oToi rdES* ''Ea* /i^ /iijSa^wr To\tt r&v *KxouSgp y fcrr* iBcif Kapas, 

ipdrps rd(8ff. Compnre also £uhp. Kaxobt "Owras trphs olx^^. Respect- 

Philoct. Fr. npht Bt&y Max**' M '"g ^^^ ^^^ estimation in which the 

fuBgt fi4\os, ^4vt, On the doubled Carians were lield as soldiers, see 

/t^y aee Burgea on ^sch. Suppl. Erasmua on the proverb, *Ey Ko^r 

880. tiXff-p' and Hemstcrhus. on Aristoph. 

1297. A^(Aov /i^] On this negative Plut. As regards (he loss or confu- 

after&^(Aov, seeMatth.Gr.Gr. § 135. sion of the word Kapcf» see at Tro. 

So Tro. 1 146. *A^c/Act' a^y iralSa /i^ Append, p. 180. where in confirma- 

9owiu ra^^. tion of the pun in Aristoph. 'Opir. 19. 

1208. So Wakefield. Aid. ifiol ica- Tio 8* olfilv ftrriiv liAAo vAV 49*u' f 

A&y roirr^ 4<n\¥ otr^ cov whence K^, it is sufficient to quote Plutarch. 

Bmnck jcoA^y t^* Tricl. ijioi rovr* ii. p. 800. c. 4s Kapas &<rr§p 4s xSpa- 

Arrl icoA^i'. But icoA^y has the a al- kos iawo^owoiiitoiiiwoi rhv *laaydpa9, 
wajs short in Attic Greek. In i£sch. kom^s irphs a2x/*Vl So Horace, 

Fragm. quoted bj Hermann, El^* ody " Militi» quaroquam piger et nialus, 
0'o^urr^s icoA^ irapawaiup x^^^'^f ^^ .utilisurbi." 

may read, Ef*', 4^ fro^ior^s* M^, 1302. r^/icV roil So MS. Yen. for 

^UAJk wapdacxdtf X^^vr- '4* ^"^ ^^ wouldl>e preferable. 

1290. &\A' e2r — 71] On this union 1305. l/BAaorct] On this exception 

of particles, see oi at rrom. 1 107. to Dawes' canon, see Porson Hec. 302. 



92 500OKAEOT5 

iXX* J| 'A;jj/XXi«f, Of, fAiTci ^«W«r ^' or ?f, 
^«oc;* agiOTUf pv¥ rs, rolr nipfizorciUf. 
NE. Jo-^iyr Turign t$ rcy ifMp ivKoyowroL in, 

axovtrof* avfigdroitrt rag fM¥ ix fiiiv 1310 

rvj^ag ic0ucrag ifrr kfctyxouov ^gu»' 

otroi y izov^iOi<ri¥ ^yxuvrat fixdfiaig, 

SiTTig ffv^ TOVTCig ours crvyyveifjunif €;^f/ir 

ilxam Itrnv, OUT Wotxnlguy rivd. 

<rv y iyglofiras, Kour$ trufi^ovXcv iix,^s, 13X5 

iuv Tt ¥OU0irn rtgy tlvoltf. Xf^A;^, 

trruyiigf ^oXtfJUiov iv<rfJt,t»^ f fiyovfjusvog. 

KOLt raZr iTttrrM^ x») yga^v (pgspeip $<rcif' 

o'v yag focrtlg rod* uXyog ix fitiag rvyflg, 1320 

lt07. rvrrtriM'] I.e. rvyr'Aico^ IS 18. Z^ra — t^ior] *' Jore, «bo 

fi, Stc ikurk rw T99w. iarL regards oaths." Compare Med. 170. 

1308. (fvAqr — §tK€yovmd 0^] On tliis Z^wd (f %s Bpicmif ^iwrots ra/tUu 9^4- 

Oropism see Vatck. Pbocn. 711. and fuereu, 

Bruiick Aj. ISO. Si M^y c8 wpdaaorr^ ISIO. ypJ^w ^pmm» lirw] On tbia 

#rixa^. Erfurdt adds, r^yq^ rhf metaphor see note on Prom. 814. *Hr 

lUSpa, quoted by Scbol. Yen. lA. I. f/Tpd^v oi /AHjifM^mr SAroa ^pcyiSr ; 

77. from Cratinus. See Prom. lOlS. and to tbe pasaagea there quoted add, 

ISIO. ^ic 0M»r] Thia is more correct from Sbakspeare, *' I do conjoie tbee. 

than 0«oD ; to Wbich tbe Schol. seems Wbo art the tablet, wberein all my 

to allude In hia explanation, Ik OsoS thougbts Are Tiaibl? charactered and 

wiax(»9 : becaoae Neoptolemus is here engraved ;" from Cicero, *' ille in 

speaking of men generally, Mpid'OM't, animo res insculptas habebat;" and 

and not of Pbiloctetes individually, of from Plato Phedr. p. 278. a.rylm 

whose calamitjf a deity was the au- Ypo^o/i^att, h ^^vxS- Pl^ileh. p. SO. 

tbor, as told in t. 100. Respecting a. ypdp9» hfrtus^^vxpusr^* xiyma. 

tbe sentiment, compare Pers. 29S. Tbe expression adopted by tbe Sep- 

ia^dymi wriftmfks fiporohs ^fy*i» Bcwr toacint and tbeir imitators is mpMor 

M6vrtnf* and Sopb.Ter. Fr. li. xp*^^ irAdiccf, as sbown by Boissonade on 

Tk 9ua 6n|ro^f Krros c^erdf ^p^iw. tbis passage ; and wlioae quotation 

ISIS.aoi^ff] "Obsenre,"8ays Butt- fiom Georg. Lapith. Kol UXrws re^ 

mann, ** tbat the aot comprebends all rov$ fyypai^ lurtUMPUtoa els /3dOor, 

that follows, while tc unites o0rc and would confirm 7pdi^, found in Said, 

^dr re.*' But icotfrc cannot be thoa ▼. 'Eirtares, were it not contrary to 

anited, as sliown at Prom. 450. Read the metre, 
then, witb Wakef., n>0 ri— '£jb M~. 



OIAOKTHTH5. 93 

(TPizop ^vXcurffii Kgv(psog olxovgm o<pig' 

fca) TttuXay t(r6i Tficii ^^ tot ccv rv^dv 

¥0(rov ^agiiagy %g r av uvrog ^Xiog 

roLVTfi fjuiv eil^ify r^ie d' uv ivvtj sraX/v, 1325 



1S21* Xpimit — ^ikoKof] ** The reg^ard to &$ t»f Buttmann well ob- 

g^uardian of Chryse/' the njmpb men- serves that ibe remark of Porson at 

tionedin ▼. 192. Phcen. 90. who wishes to identify As 

' trMkeurBtls ^Xojcot] So vfA^tiy hw « ith fi r* tu^, is here perfectly irre- 

ytSr Aj. 709. Atx^wv ir\a0€7aa Rhes. levant ; for it is only in particular 

914. KoiTTis ifiir€\€ur$iivM Trach. 16. cases that the 6nal its ttf conveys the 

AjcoAv^J " Uncovered :"for so were same idea as ttrr* iv, 

many of the ancient temple*. Hesycb. 1325. oXpp] ** Rise." Active for pas- 

*AjcaAu^' — iartyov, tireuBpoy. Mas- sive ; as in Aj. 634. itt^Bmy. 

grave considers iicoXu^ 2vichv to be 1 327. r»y — irrvxSov 'AffKKrpnZSp} 

ihetaanc*Bfi6ffi6piwuc€x^^tJ^^f^<^^f men- This verse is faulty on three grounds: 

tionedin the metrical Argument; but first, because iyrvyxdytof requires a 

oifK^t is not " an altar," but '* the dative ; secondly, because 'Ao-KAiyiri- 

inner part of the temple." Ueiych. 8wj> is a form of a patronymic not ad- 

2i|ic^r* — yohs, fAdydpa, M&r^pos rAvos missible in Greek; and, lastly, be- 

Tov fspov. cause the mention of the sons of ^s- 

1S22. oixovpwy i^is] In ancient culapius is at variance with the men- 
temples, especially those sacred to tion of iEsculapius himself in t. 1433. 
a virgin deity, a ?erpent was kept as a All difficulties will, however, be over- 
roystic symbol. Ht'Sjch, OlKovphif 6^vf come by reading with Elmsley £din- 
rw T^s TloXJZos ^Keuca ipdxoma. burgh Rer. No. xxzvii. p. 69. Kai roiv 

132S. h9 tuxcik] " Will happen." wop ^ftiv ivr\r)(iov 'AaKXtpriov : and 

So Porson Miscell. Crit. p. 220. and who might have read likewise in v. 

Schsfer Meletem. Crit. p. 86. for iy 1433. riyZv rcb 8* 'AtricXiprfov Ilciv- 

TvxcSr; which, says Hermann, signi- err^p* Wfufw. So roTSff 'H^eiitrrov 

fies*' to happen," in Pers. 708. &y0^- are "workers in metal" in ^sch. 

w%ia 9^ tuf rot w^fjutr* ivr^xoi 0poTo7t : Eum. 13. In defence of 'AtntAifn- 

but there the best MSS. read hy r^ 9&p for 'Ao'icXipriaSAv, Hermann 

X«<« quotes Etymol. p. 210, 1 1 . 0^.8^ ironi- 

1324. ft T* tty ctbrhs fc r. \.] " Un- rai iFoWdKis itnofidWovvi rh a, pToy 

tiJ the werj same sun shall rise here *Epix9optd8iiSt*ZpixBoyihivTtXaiJMtnA' 

and set there." So Heath ; whose 9i}5, TtKafuavlhis, But who those 

emendation Brunck well confirms by poets are, we are not told. 'AtrnAii- 

qnoting Herod, viii. 143. \4yowri, viaSoiVrtr is found in Alcest. 970. and 

h r' t» 6 l}Aiot T^r a^V ^^^^ fyt i" ^lian H. A. vii. 14. 'Ao'icAi^ia- 

rfw9p KtA pvy fpxfrm, fiiiKort SfioXo- Solv is the reading of Cod. Medic, for 

lUtntp 1iti4as H/jpij?. Beudes the Vul- voISwk 'AaKXiprUnf, In confirmation 

?ite oCrot would indicate contempt, of Elmsley's and my own readings, it 

he article 9ciirriic»s is 88c. With may be stated that QatntusSmyrnseus 



94 



204)OKAEOT5 



avfjg yag tiiuv %<rTi¥ $k lgoi»g nXovg^ 
''fiXfyoc] ugtcrrofMLifTtgy eg xiyu trttf^, 
ig iu ytn^Oou ravrct^ xa) v^og roitri f ri, 
itg iiTT uvayxf}^ rev TagifrrHrog fi^govg^ 
Tpoia¥ aXipui vMccit^ ti iiiwr \xm 
XTtUnf iavTOVy f}¥ rait '^tvc^6^ Taym. 
ravT oZf iirsi xoLTOifrda^ cvyy/i^u fiiKm. 
xoLkfi yoLP fi 'xixTfiing, 'KXXijvpinf i¥a 
xg$6ivr »gi<rTO»i tcvtc /&&ey Truimictg 
t\g y/i^oLg iKhlv ^*, urct tj^v voXwrofov 
T^oictv fXoyra, xKiog vmgretrov XajSc^y. 
91A. Af (TTvyvog cctofVy ri fJL ^n Ofjr iyjag u,pcj 
fiXiTOvra^ xovx a^tjxag lig £iov fMkiiv ; 
d![Mi' Ti iga^ej $ Tcig uTs^rrfiirci Xoyoig 
rolg rovi , og Bvvovg iv IfMt) 9ragJ9iir$v ; 
aXX' ilxkO^ inr ; ura mg o ivtrfM^og 



IS50 



1340 



134^ 



attributes the care of Philoctetes to 
Podalirius, and Propertiui to Ma- 
duon. 

1328. piaov fiaXax(^' r^a^^] 
** Softened from (i. e. cured of) tliia 
disorder." One would rather expect 
Ne<r^y /ioAax^f 7^y8«, " as to this 
disorder." 

133 1. iof^p yiip] Elmsley, justly 
offended with yhpf wished to read 
vop' j^fuv, in CI. Jl. N. sv. p. 217. Her- 
mann, aUo. well remarks, that as the 
whole atorj told by the 'Efiropot ia 
▼. 008. respecting Helenus was a 
fiction, Sophocles would have done 
better had he given the audience to 
anderatand that Helenus had been 
really taken priwDer. Bat he did, in 



truth, best of all by omitting all 
tion of Helenas. For the w<Hdb *Af^ 
— 'EAci^ot are evidently an iafeer- 
polation intended to explain what 
the poet left purposely anihipaoiis: 
*Apurr6/AaB^u iiv ru, hs Xiyn m fm r 
where Neoptolemui alluded nut to 
Helenus but to Calchas. 

1382. AptoT^/iarrif] On such nnioa 
of nouns and adjectives, see Hatth. 
Gr. Gr. ^ 040. and % 377. on the 
genitive $4povst a part of time. 

1330. Touniat — X^'iP'^] ^ X*^ 
w€U9t¥t<f, in ^sch.SuppI. 1009. 

1340. AAA' •lKd$m 9rrr'] "But 
suppose I yield." So Or. 770. &AXA 
8^IX0»; Aj.400. &AAa9$r'Ur— 



^lAOKTHTHS. 95 

ravTy \^cLvcMr)(flir%fr6$ roicrl y 'Arj g«f 

\yu% ^vvovTX To^arhf ci fJi aT^Ksaravi 1350 

xSq ri TavciXu Trati) rov Aottgriov ; 

aXX' Ota, j^i waOuif (Jt^t vgog rovrm tn^ 
ioxi TgoXiVfr(rii¥* otg yag h yvaif^fi xaxSu 
f^fjTijg yi¥9iTat9 raXXa vcniivn Kctxoi. 1355 

Kcu (rov y tyoyyi fiavfMO'ug tj^oif rctb%. 

XJS^^ y^S ^^ t^^^' OLvrof TOT ig Tgoidv [MikM^ 
if/,oig r kv%igy%iVy o7 ye frov Kot,6v^gi(rct¥^ 
ysgug Turgog (rv>Ji¥7%gy [oi ro¥ oi6XiO¥ 

1847. fit ^At] See v. 68S. everj way. The sense required is, 

T^ wpotrfyyopot'] The mere common " He* whose mind is a mother of 

eonetmction is with » genitive, as /ii|- mischief, will tench even the tender 

Z4»os wpoaiyopos in (£d. T. 14^7. Tonth mischief:" i. e. in Greek, j 7^ 

Hence Schsefet Meletem. Crif. p. 1S7. p V^f^* kwc&w M^p, y4rfi rijfharw 

wished to read rov. But Matthei }<h TmScdft Kcucd : a sentiment in nni- 

qootet irerdyo^ AXAiUeis from Sto- son with the compliment paid to Ne- 

bmis IL optoleraus st the expense of Uljsses, 

1348. v6f, 2 K. T.A.] " How, oh! in t. 1007. *AXX* ^ Ktu^ <H^ Zthi»nxStv 

eyes seeing all these things about me." fi\4w6vff* iul Yvx^ ^^f^ ii^va t^ iirra 

Bot the expression "about me/' is noi $4Xop€^ 8/4»f ES w^aWZa^w iv 

▼err jejnne. Read kpupaSS6p, explained icaicoti ctrw eo^v, 
by Hesjcb. ^cvcpMS, " clearly." 1S56. Porson st Orest. 614. pro- 

1361. rwAMpriw] But Philocte- poses Hot, aov 8* Pyvry^^ partlv be- 
tes never speaks of Ulysses as the cause ira) — 8i is scarcely goud Greek, 
real son of Laertes. Read therefore, but more because 8i is thus fuund to 
re^ 7', ob Aaprhv, ** of some one, not follow a pronuun after a vocative. 
of Laertes.*' See v. 034. Bav/Adaas tx^] *' ^ ^^^^ ^^"^^ 

1353. &A70f — adjcrti] So mf/i^opiL dered." See Matih. Gr. Gr. § 650. 
8dl«Fti in Pers. 846. 1367. /i^t — rcj Go these copula- 

1354. off y^p K, r. X.] "For to latives, see at Prom. 170. 

whom there is a mind, the mother of 1368. ot 7c] So Heath for of r9, 

mischief, it teaches the other evils." where rt has nothing to be coupled 

This mass of nonsense the German with ; nor is Sirrc for Zartt found in 

scholars of course attempt to defend. Attic Greek , whatever Wellaver may 

Dobfee, however, proposes to resd assert at £um. 25. 

rlUXa iroiSs^i KaKo6r i. e. " teaches 1350. ot rbw — licpcyar] Brunck 

them to be bad in other respects." In was the first to remsrk that these 

what respects ? Besides, if the mind words are evidently sn interpolation, 

\m the mother of mischief, it must of .because they are at variance with tlie 

cmpnc ^ach persoijA to be bad in account given by Neoptolemui a( t* 



96 50<I>OKAEOTJ 

Atav6^ otK^¥ (tov Targog vfrregop itmif 1S60 

^Oiva'o'iaifg ixgivuvJi ura roitrit av 

Si ^vf/^fMC^na-ofVy Koif/,* kfctyxk^ug rai% ; 

(Ml d^ro, Ttxvov* aXX', cc fM>s ^vpcipuoirag^ 

xifJU'^o)^ Tgcg ciKovg, xavrog %¥ ^9CvgAf fiAfon^ 

\a KCLKoig avrovg aiwo'KKvtrSm zaKOvg^ 1365 

diTX^y ^6 vargog* xov xaxovg STA^sXivy, 

io^stg cfM>iog roig xaxolg vi(pvx%¥au 
N£. xiyug [Jfkv bIxot' aXX' ofAvg tn /SovXofias 

fiio7g n ^ttrrsviravTU^ ro!g r ifjuoig 'Koyoig^ 1370 

plXov [JUiT avigog rovis r^^d* fJCxXiTy yfio^ag. 
OIA. ? flr^Of ra Tgoiotg Teita^ xa) top 'Ar^ i«^ 

sj^6i(rT0¥ vio9 rSis ivtrr^VAf Toii ; 
NE. xgog Tovg fjtky ov¥ ai r^vii r SfATvof ^ounv 

vavtrovrag aXyovg^ xavocwovretg votrou. 1375 
$IA. Z iuyov atvov ulvio'ag' ri ^jg tots; 
NE. a <rot Tt xaf^o) xaX* ogeH rtXovfJLivu. 
01 A. xou rctvrct Xi^ug cv xxru^itr^vpu hovg ; 



S65. and, beyond what he had learnt 1S76. aTjKov] " Adviee." 

ffom him, Philoctetea could know 1S77. So many attempta hare been 

not an atom of th» events that had madeonthia lucklesa Tezse, that it has 

taken place at Troy, and must there- been thought better to leave It undis-' 

fore have been quite ignorant of the turbed in the text. Porson, Miacel). 

contest between Ajsz and Ulysaea. Ci it. p. 220. proposes leof/^pd, hut 

Hermann, however, defcuds the verses then we ought to read alao rcXo^^tcy* 

by arguments it would he a waste of cS. Bothe, KoXhtf 6p» T§\o6fi9iw, 

time to refute. *' Uabeat secum aer- Dindorf. \^ff 6p&: for two MSS. ra- 

vetque aepulcro." \us» At all events icaV is wrong* 

1866. A line so inharmonious is 1378.^o& irarcu<rx^ci 0<o^r] "Doyou 

seldom to be met with in Sophoclea. not disgrace the gods V* How ao ? rather 

1S70. Ocotr arioTf^arra] On ac- *' family,'* as in Orest. 1154. Baoch. 

count of the oracle. Sec v. 1333. 265. Aristoph. 'Opv. 1451. and Horn. 

1375. ir&iroarf^oKras] So Heath for lA. Z. 209. yiyotrrwripmw oi^x^P*'^ ' 

»iaroail»forras, Wunder, however, or ** yourself," aa in iEacb. SoppL 

quotes Eurip. El. 102G. *H a«/i' M- 001. Koraurx^ctv ifid. This diffi- 

ff-MF, rttXAa T* iMiif^f^ riiwa, and culty Matthsi was the 6nt to feel, 

Hei. 278. U6ffip irotf* ^cii» Koi fi* and he proposes to read ^fXovr 

^TtiKXd^tu KOK&p* for 9co^r* Perhaps Sophoclea wrote 



OIAOKTHTH5. 97 

NE. w^ yag rig (tifryyvM av i(psX^6fit96g ; 
4>IA« Xiysig y *Argiiiaig o(f>$Xog^ ^ V ifMi roii; 
N£. (TOi Tot; (piXog y o^y, yjL yJoya^ totoo'ii /mi. 1381 
$IA. taI^, eg yt roig \yfig(X^i yu tx^ujttu fiiXitg ; 
N£* S Vafy iiianov (Mi figourvyB<r6ui xcLKolg. 
OIA. okiig fii^ ytvwrxm ^i, rolfrii rolg Tioyoig. 
N£. 0UK0V9 Syofyi* ^niM i* cu <ri (Mt,f6ot,fUv. 1385 
4>IA. lywy' 'Argiiiag IxfictXovrug cliu (jui. 

4>IA. ovii^ofi* ixovTCt y\ £crr$ rifv Tgoiu¥ ii$79» 
NE. ri iiJT &¥ i/Aslg igSfJLiy^ u tri y Iv Xoy ag 

A^ peurr tfM$ fJi0U rm Myon Xfj^uSy tr$ 0% 
^M, oKtsTig tioti Qg^ u¥iv trm'fjgiag, 
4>IA. sa jMrS ^o^^f/y TUvS'y &xig xa6{if y% igt' 
flc ^¥€(rug fMif o^itug if^fjg Oiym, 
TtfiTU¥ Tgog olxovg^ ravru fiot T^a^oy, r%K¥0¥^ 
xeci (Ml l3g»iv¥B, fjuni* %ri[A,¥fi(r61jg In 1*396 

iMTfliirxvi^U /MMifi NC. nSsflbr 1388. Yen. T/mIcv y IStir. La. 

can .ny one be •.himed. where a deity Ix.lr t*"*"*)' "^'^ **^* '®™" P^"** 

ia doing a kindness?'* biy lies hid /a* IBw; in the latter, 

1180. kiy§ts 8*] MS. Van. omits 8*. /ioXcTr. See t. 47. 

Read 'ArpctSois 7'— 1380. 91^4^ k. r. \.] " If I am 

T^] So MS. B. Aid. rd[3c. able by words to persuade you by no- 

lS81.9o(vev] " To you I ween." thing of what I »ay." But X^otf — 

But the sense requires rather tome- A/yw is a uselera repetition. Wi^e- 

thing decittTe, like waa — • field proposes iw 94\m» See Addenda. 



1382. ix^potai /**] So Valck. in 1390. ircfsrciar] This cannot, says 
Not. MSS. and Bmnck for ^x^powny. Thorn. M., be united to 3^0^*01. He 
The pronoun is indispensable. ought to have said it cannot be united 

1383. jcojcoltl " By evils." How to ivHIo'o/uu, on account of the double 
sol Rather, "Wrongly;" i.e. Kwcdf. future. Read therefore vf/fftiar, with 

1384. ^<<r] Atdc for ^A^cif. Schaefer Meletera. Crit. p. 90. 
1383. oAvovr fysryf] " Not I in- 1394. ifyt^or] " You undertook." 

deed; but I say that you do not Ulias Brfiip] " Laying bold of my 

learn." But ^iid ought to follow hand." So in Iph. A.471. 'AStA^I, 

•ftcovr. Read therefore. Otfcovr tytt* t6s /uA 3f|iar r%s triis Btytty, Med. 

y4 fiiM'* 3 3ffi 0^ luofBiMnw^ as pro- 496. ^w, 8<i^ x^^Pf t* ^ ir^AX' iXaik* 

posed in CI. Jl. N. il. p. 342. Bi»9v, Su amongst the English, in 

Soph. Pklhci. 1 



98 JO*OKAEOT5 

T^o/oc* aXig yog /Dtoi nfigukktirai Xiyoi^m 

NE. ivrigiiii vSv fia^sp riyr. 

4>IA. (ig oirov 7* €7^ ^cw* 

NE. alriap ii mg *Aj^aiif (f>iv^ofuu ; 

<>IA. /BU9 ^^ofrltrifi. 1400 

4>IA. iy» Ta^ M — 

NE. rtpa TgO(roi(fn\n(np Ig^uq ; 
$IA. /SsXc^i roTtf'i' 'H^axXsot^c — 

NE. w( Xsj^si^s 

NE. aXX*9 fi doM? 



■tiiking a^bftrgaio, the parties ue ac- Antig. 98. *AAX*, d Smei? vw, rrt?- 

costoned to laj bold of each other's x** Med. 740. *AAX', «l SMrti cm 

right hand. Zpf^ riJP. Artstoph. '0|>r. 6G5. *AAX% 

IS'97. So MS. Harl. for Tt6^r4n|rai cf Soiccr ^^r, ravra XP^ Iffr. 

T^tff. The Schol. too has Xifyws' yp. Lyf. 1 176. *AAA', tt Smmi Ipfr rovra. 

7tfotf. The progress of the error is Plato Rep. i. 828. b. ttKX*, itZotai — 

thown in MS. Par. 2886. collated by oSrm xp^ W9uaf. Panoen. § 2. iXX*, c» 

Faeltae, which reads rt^p^ifrai. Ccr- Soicfi, l!w|icv : for so Heindorf, in lien 

tainly Philoctetes had no where " la- of cl 9§i, and «ho might have qootad 

mented " Tro^ ; although *' he bad Theiig. p. ISl. a. &X\*, cc Soicci xf^mi 

spoken about it e'en to taiiety." oth-mwoiM^iotrmroMfiw. Theopompoa 

1S98. This is the masterly restora- in Zonar. Lex. E^oScor—'AAX*, «{ SomX 

tion . of PoTMm in Miscell. CriL eoi rtuna 9pfw, wop€^6tnfC' tMtlr xpk* 

p. 197. and which he doubtless in- Well, therefore, did Porson remove the 

tended to confirm by Or. 1593. OP. words cf 5offc7 from a verse too long. 

iii^7ffaf ^P. icoX^ ivos X^cttr^f : end restore them to another (1 462.) 

and by Aristoph. 'Opr. 175. i vkcuA- previously too short ; and wliich in 

Toerw ^Ifniititt hot. In the rulgate, thus read in all the MBS. hot the one 

Ei ZoKu 0Tcfx*i^^ ^A Ytmubr c2jpi|- manifestly mterpolated. n«» Xiymsi 

ic^s fwor the second dipodia does not Vlp^ mhJftiw aijs wirpar *AAX* si 

end, as it ought to do, with a word. * * Ap$f * raSC^ * fiffvcp oMf » : 

The exceptions produced by Her- but where it is only necessary to read 

mann from Pers. 16I.Tavrd/ioi 9ar\^ *AXX*, «t 8oicei Apfr AAif9wf, iowwp 

u4ptfu^ tt^poirroticriyiy^pwlp* 715. oMft — to be convinced that the 

A8f wofkiHfiftip 8i Ao^ff was K€nr4^9ap' very words of the author have beea 

Toi 9op\, ha?e been already corrected actually recovered ; for thus we find in 

by Porson or MSS. Besides, Ei 8ejcc« v. 915. Kol rai^ iJi-tfi^ 8f»$r ro^k ; 

could not precede or^lxvpMv without unless any one should prefer fejce??, 

AXAd. See 526. *AAX\ «l8oic«7, vX^ as in Agam. 1661. *AAA* ht^X Ssnik 

li^¥. 647. 'AAX\ f I ^tn7, x^^P^h^^' rif ff9f». 



*IA0KTHTH5. 99 

igSv kXfifieigi Utrvt^ aviagp vrityji T^WKwrag 

HPAKARt. 

yJfiToi y\^ ^^i% oc¥ rm fifJi^iT^gc^ 1405 

iigag TgoXiTMv, ra Aiog re ^^mm 1410 

4rv i* ifiip fw^otfp iTOLKovtro'P. 

Kou ^gcira fjuiv <rM rag ifiag Ki^M rvy/tgy - 

wovg T^niaug xa) dii^fiX^y vofovg^ • 1415 

kSoLvarov k^trtif io'^op^ ig vagi^fi* ogup* 

x»] troit ra^' iVtf/, tout i<f>MiXtTat 9raOuvy ' 

i» Tm viv6i9 Tci¥y ivzXsoi 6i(r6ai /3/o>* 

1404. vpvfficAras x^^ ^^ ▼• ^'^ 1410. Ai6t re] So fieatb and four 

1405. This appeonuice of Hercules MSS. Aid. Ai5t — 

ia o&e of thoM pfisMigeBy to which Ho* 1414. A^{t»] " I will tell." Bat ai 

t9jc% alludes, where he say^ in A. P. Hercalesno wheve does so, it is maoi- 

▼• 191. *' Nee Deus intersit, nisi feat that after ip^w there is a lacuna, 

dignus vindice nodus." For as Phi* where something was told, to which 

loctetes had determined not to go to rovr* i^tKvrai fnMv could be, what 

Troy willingly, and Neoptolemus had it nuw cannot be, applied, 

refused to take him there bj force, 1416. Mitvrw dper^r] '* Imroor* 

Che very object of their coming to tal glory." Mnsgrave quotes Soidas, 

Lemnos would be lost, had not Sopho- *A/mt^* 'Ai^SoirfSiis iced 0ouKvdi9nf Arrl 

des introduced a god to cut the knot rov ^iio^ia* Plato Syropos. p. 208. d, 

it waa irapoasible to unravel, llie Aa^' of/icu Mo ipcr^t &0ardrov aol to* 

student sbuald here remember that o-a^sM^iyrfOiced icoXdtvdrrcfirdrra 

the persoo who performs the part of wotnvvtp. £orip. Hel. 1161. Sffoi r&t 

Hercules is the same TfuraTwrioT^t AperJlf voX^^ icrSoff. Add Pindar 

who acts the part of Ulysses and the 01. vii. lOS. Ib^/>a rt arb| iiprrkif c&- 

%w4iivopos, p6trra. Otherwise we might read with 

1406. ktris] " Hear:" this has the Hermann, at$4p' : for thus hJUvarw 
& short; it», " I regard," the £ long. alBiff would be similar to Hel. 1023. 

1407. ^dffKfir] Infinitive for irape- t/x dOdForor atOip* ifnnaitWj and Ho* 
rative* See Matth. Gr. Gr. § 646. race's " Hercules — arces actigit ig- 

1409. Tl)r<r^rx^t*'] '* 1° jour be- neas." 
halt" 3o Andronu 221. and Herod. T. 1418. Wakefield correctly reads 
09. rifw 'A&ipfuUn^ xJipiM 4arpar€^vT0* idbc rm, and should have read also 



100 JO0OKAEOT5 

ixfitiv i\ trv9 rSi* migi Tfcc rl TgMxop 
ToXiP-fM^ Tgcirof [Mf fotrov Taw$i Xvygufy 14£0 
ag%T^ h\ 9rgeiiTog i^ucg^fi$)^ ergarivpMrog, 
Ilagip yag9 oc rSpi^ aUioc xoMmf f^, 

Ti^O'ug rs Tgoia¥t ^xvXa r slg fJAkaOga m 
TifA^^l/ug, agtar$7* IzXafiiv a-Tgartvfiarcg^ 1425 
JloiCLPTi TKTg) Tglg TUTgog OiTjy; TXazag • 
a y a¥ Xafiifg ffv arMvX» Tcvi$ rev ^rgmsov^ 
ro^aiip i/iSip fJiiVnfMiot^ ^gog Tvgav iftnp 
KOfJLi^f. »ai 0-0) r»uT\ 'AjjiXXiapj rizpop^ 
Tag^nff ' ovrf yag 0V rovY ang trfimig 1450 
sXs7y TO Tpoiac ^fiiO¥t (A6 ourog trifitp. 
aXX* ig Xio»r$ ^umjiM ^'Kd^friro^f^ 
ovTog 0*1, za) o'if royd' ' iyv i ^Atrzhfiriop 
vav9Tfig» wif^^ ^ng pocov xgog "IXtof ' 



wUmif irmp: because Philoctetes w«« the spoils would be rather from tbe 

destined tdicXca BiaBai /9£ok hy his ^'opposite" vrmy. Read theniore, 

own labors, and not bj those of Her- ffKvft Aw' *lBuhif. But why sfaoal4 

cules. Neoptolvmus be required to send hu 

1421 , 2. Bo Wakefield for r^—fihr* share of the spoil (roin Seyms to CEtn ? 

1423. M^^itZr] Attic fut. for wo- Perhaps Sophocles wrote/AriUxd- 

tr^Mts, which is found in MS. Ven. fip mi vkv\' iar' IBaiov erpttnw, T^siv 

- 1426. Aid. U$a?^p, Valckenaer in ifuiv itrmuTm, vphs vep&r i/tiiw Kofu^ 

Not. MSS. ikKaxitr, explained by {"^rw* n\ V h y, *AxAk(m t^rvot. 

Hesych. 8ia\«x<^* See Addenda. no^vte^* *«And what be (i. e. 

1426. rdrpas Ofn|f irXdmif] " The Pean) shall receire from tou, let him 

level plain of your countijr (Eia." But, take :" where XdBp eot is similar to 

thongn (Eta was a mountain, there was A^oi /loi, "receive from me,'* in 

probably some part of it more flat Hec. 6S9. and in the other 



than the rest, and partaking of the quoted there b^Porson. Withrrgardto 

nature of table-land. Hence we find the * ductus bterarum,' ATOTAETOT 

in Hesych. nxd{* 4 vAortiki wirpa : a do not dififer much from AIIIAAIOT. 
gloss, showing at once that for vdrpos 14S2. X^opre avinf6fm\ So Orestes 

we must read vh'pta, an expression and Pylsdes are called xiom—Mdfm 

similar to vXdmff — ipi^ in Bacch. in Orest. 1401. 
717. and *lo0fa^ tmwoUa -^ vXdiua in 14SS. Read, as proposed at t. IS27. 

Here. F. OSS. rMr rh 8* 'A^icXipriov nawr^pt v^ 

1427. cmiXm tvSIt reO ffrpmrtff] ^w, '* I will send the two sons of iE- 

** Spoils from this Tory army." But seolaphu io cure." 



4>IAOKTHTH5- 101 

ro hvTigw y»g roiq IfJM^ uvriif X6^^ ^^^^ 

i^ r&K'KoL Tcipra iiurig* iytTroi TCLT^g 

♦ ♦ ♦ ♦ • ♦ 1440 

4>I A. Z (pOtyfiM xoO%m¥ \fMn vi/ju^l/o^f 

ovM uTiff^o'Cif ro!g <roig fjuv^oig. 
N£. zocy^ y¥eifj(,fi¥ ravrfi¥ riOifMti. 1445 

HP. [Ml ¥V» J(Jgif¥lOi fX,ihXtTi Tgoi0'0'$i¥. 

1455. tMip] This feminine cannot vpi^affw ifM roTf r6¥ <rm/tdftwif rt* 
be refeiied to^Wtow, which is neuter ; Xcvrmt :STNAn06NH2KEI t& wdtrrd : 
see ▼. 1190. Read aifr* llr — . and, as Person might bsTO added, 

1456. iwpotTlBt] So Elmsl. Med. Hoiace too in bis *« Virtus ifcludens 
852. for iwvotur$9f became Sophocles immeridt mori Coelam ;" the original 
always uses the actWe Toice. of Seneca's '* Naoqaam Stygias fertor 

1437. cS c4fi€iw'i So Vslck. Pboen* ad umbras Inclyta Virtos.'^ 
18S1. for 9^9 fiw : which would re- 1440. Hermann was the first to re- 
outre wphs rh ihmw. With regard to mark a lacuna hero ; for odx iir6KKv 
toe sentiment, compare Agun. SS6. rai is a manifest tautology after oOavy- 
IX V *Z aifiowri rohs woXivao^xovf tfr^itf i. The line omitted wss doubt- 
Oto^r, on riof iK^4t y Mu Ma- less something to this effect : "OtratP 
kftp t». In both passages there is 9k 9p&aaf aS icdK^f ctXajcurrow k\4os^ 
an allusion to the violence subsequent- where tUffX^a^^^ xKiot would be simi- 
Ir done by Neoptolemus in slaying lar to Kdxxiarow (frtiBof in Phcen. 82t)« 
Priam at the altar of Jupiter, and by 144S. xP^nor] " After a time." 
Ajaz Oileos in violating Cassandra in 1446. yw^foiif ruOntif] So Elmsl. 
the temple of Miner? a. Heracl. 105S. for raOrp, on account of 

14S0. oh y^ 4tbtr4fi9UL] So Gata- K&t^ rairiiif fihSt^v ^4finif in Ari- 

ker in Advers. Alisc. Post. p. SIS. stoph. *Zkk\, 658.: and who might 

Wesieling in Obserr. p. 95. Sclioltens have added Theognid. 717. yptifinw 

in Job xii. 2. Dawes p. 426. ed. radfiiy iwr0B4<r0m : and Plato Legg. ii. 

Kidd, Valckenaer Phcen. 407. and p. 674. a. oiic &y rM/tipf raOrrp^ r^r 

Tottp Snid. i. p. 257. instead of 4 7^ ^^r. See Hemsterhus. on Thorn. 

^Mfiwi, defended bv Tyrwhitt ; M. v. B49$at, Bat ra^rp — Bfjeh t^^ 

which, says Person, he would not ifil^w is found in Lys. p. 170^ 24. 

have done, had Toop quoted at full 1446. xp6iftotl ** For a time.*' MS* 

length the words of Euripides in To- Yen. XP^ » which would lead t<y 

men. Fr. *A/wrl^ 9k, ic&y Odrp ris, odic M^ uot XV^*^ fUXXt n : for thus fioi 

&tftfXXir^ai, Z|} r. ohit fr' l^rror tr^fui- x^V*^ would answer to X^^ ^^ ^^ 

*ror KtucoS&i V ip^Awcun-a ^pov9n 2TN- ▼. 1409. 

6ANONe^ M x9^' ' ^^ which vpdfftrtw] So Bnmck for wpArrta^* 

Diodonu Sic. i. 2. p. 5. thus imitated : Rightly. See Pon. Hoc.^ 8. 
rots ftk9 iif rf tf^ fofih^ i(i6\€yw 



102 2000KAEOT5 

00 fTiiyfi yof mar a WfufJUfm. 

XiBtif^ Z fciXaigw l^vfit^vfw ifioi, 1450 

«ai xruTOQ ag€fi9 voproVf Tgo^X^g 0\ 

ov voKkoixi in TCUfMf IriyxfifiP 

Kgar lpiofjf,ujQi>9 TXf|y^0'^ porovp 

ToXXa df ^mfji rriq fifJUirigCLq 1455 

''EgfAMiov cpog TugiTifJLyi/sy ifio) 

rro¥0¥ a¥Tirvro¥ X^iyM^f^'^vf ' 

¥U¥ i\ S Kg9i¥ai, AuXtO¥ Tf TOTO¥, 

1448. Y^l Soch a pondon of y^, fUkoBpa, (^fi^o^ 9ph pM, *' oaefsl of 

fo dUtaat uom Um DeginiunE of a old to me." 

•ooteiice, cannot bo defendod by tbo 1451. Heaych. Atynn^ai (JipKTBs ?) 

panagea quoted bj Schefer Meletem. r^/i^* ^r«i8q al r6fi/^ h raSr Am- 

Crit p. 76. or Meineke on Menand. p. ^iScriy. Sernua on Virgil £cl. z. Itt. 

7. We find indeed 7Jb oat of ita place alludes to this paasage. 

in ▼• 878. 'As ^hitirr trros 7^ : but 14i2. irr^voi 4^wiyr] So Aristoph. 

there Buniev reada V oS : wrongly ; Oso^^ IS I. ipvwi 0of, 

he oag)it to nava read, eov rh wpi6' wpo^is f 1 So MuigmTe for wf- 

Xoid ftM, Sophodea wrote here 'OS* 0\k'» Q^d inbatantivrly, aa in r. QSO. 

Ivafyft 7^ KcMp^f jcol vXavt icar& ^A K»fUp9t, 4 vpo^^ft. 

Wf6imi9 : as stated in CI. Jl. N. xxxvi. 145S. ^^x^] So Heath for iriy^ 

p. 888. X^* 

Kttrii rp^iintr] *' Accordiov to the 1454. The mora eleont ayntax 

poop/* i. e. favorable. See valcken* would be to^/ii^— ^y8o^x^» i* ^' ^^ 

oh Schol. PboBn. 858. and add Thu- ifwOMo/iAx^' See Matih. Gr. Gr. 

cyd* ii. 07. Kcerk w^fiwof tarifrag rh § 460. 

vrsvfM. Suid. in '£/i^r t^tyiip ol 1455. r^t 4lfMV^ptttl This ia an* 

fcnr^ 9p6iuftuf rh U r^t r^xv '• perflnona before ^/«o(. Read rj|s o( ^- 

1440. ^4p9^K«iX4ffti] " Come, let r^os. 

me address:" where koX^w is the 1458. 'E^/iowr 5pof] So.£acbyl. m 

aor. I. aobj. See Elmal. Hcracl. 659. Agam. 881.*ll^yuuor X^ot A^ycrovi. 

Med. 1848. 5poff — ropmyi^'tr — ortfivrl So 

1450. l^/i^vpoir IfioH Schol. rh Horace: " Redderet plauaus tin Vn« 

^^ovp9<rar Kol fvxdfyuf. But then (hf ttcani Moatia imago ;** and *' csjos 

would bo superfluous. Macthtti ex- recinitiocoaa Montis imago." Vl^» 

plaina ^ift/ppovpw by fpwphp vwhp '* aut uoi concava pulsu &ixa sonant, 

iliM. But this dues not get rid of tho ▼ocisqueoffensaresultatimago.*' Plato 

t^. Besides, the dwelling waa now Hep. vi. p. 408. b. oTrf virpm 8n(Ai* 

about to be quitted for ever, and ought ^ler 96gvfiw vs^x*^'*' * ^^'^ •^* 

to bo addresaed rather aa rply ^pov- atoph. e«^fi.008. tk^ 8* tM gTwy ifr ii 

p^r. Well, therefare, does MS. Hari. Kitfup^br Slf 'Hxsi; 

read v^fifofw : better had it read, 1458. A^na^] So tho SchoL aa a 



$IAOKTHTH5. 103 

io^vig ovTon r?^^' mfSdvrig. 1460 

»ai fC svrhoia xifjuy^op afiifMrroig^ 
ifS" n fjutydikn Molga KOfii^n^ 

AxifiMV, og rauT iTizgaptp. 1465 

XO. yoigSifi0i¥ pvp TcipTis aoXXiig^ 

poiTTOv irofT^gug iKi<rfiui. 

T. L fbr 7XAttor; which bring the 1460. X«6royifr^] Although such 

compantive of 7XviK^f , has the i long, ropetitioot are common in Euripides, 

and M therefore cootnrv to the metre, and especially in the Choral parts. 

On the other hand AvKtw, sa?s the yet they are leldom found in the Ana- 

Schol., was a fountain so called in paiu, at least of Sophocles. Read 

Lemnos. Snidas too has Awccibr vo- then, Atlwo/up 6futt Xciv^mi 9^ 

rir kit^ Kfitn^t r^s ^h *A«dXXc»Wf *' We, who have been long left bete, 

f tpf^itfiyff ii M X^icwr wmfiitmit ^ imh now Irave yon." 

o&ov jcai iiixnor wpowtptirrtiAirris i 1460. M£i|f~lvi^dbTCf] So imw 

where the last word, omitted by Hesy- Ztiiis hr40tfffw in *08. X. 424. §bv€filut 

cidiu in AiMtcioy vor^r, ought to be hnBdintt in (Ed. C. 189. 

written wpow^ptffwttfUpms, as in Ze- 8^(i|foAroTffrQff8c] So Alcest. 115C 

Bob. IT. 00. Respecting the story "^Ex^ ^ d^Xrr«s olhror* Si^ir9at 9otimir, 

of the wine and honey, it is plain tliat 1405. ScUfwr] Schol. Aaifupd rvn 

such kind of water could not be drunk ihv lApakkia reoSs-ir* Irioi iV T^X9*'* 

by animals; and therefore it more pro- Say rather Jore, as in v. 984. Z«^f, f 

bably alludes to 7XMCfp^r, the emen- S^Sorroi ravra. Compare Eur. £1. 

dation of Barney in Monthly Rot. 1247. Moijpa Z<^r r* fir^vc aov v^. 

Aug. 1799. p. 432. or to fXwiwt the and Euro. lOlS. Zc^r 6 w€Uf69ras CfVrm 

coojectnre of Briggs in Cl« JL N. Motpd rt v^kmrifiar. 

IT. p. S48. or to 7Xa7^r ; and conse- 1466. ivr] So Tricl. B.4Sir. Membr. 

quently for iath we roust read iarrX : for fSov. 

such the fountain was to Philoctetes, 1468. crarr^/MiJ Properly ^sfTfipof. 

(see r. 294.) ; snd where it was luual, But Tvxn ^orr^p is in (Ed. T. 80. x^- 

it seems lor r& re irrep^ ical {Sa vpoirf- wa cmriipa Med. 860. and X»/9irniptr 

{(NT tuk ro^t^w^tu, as stated by Zeao- 'Epannf^s in Aatig. 1074. So in Virgil, 

bins. Juno says of herself, " Auctor ego.*' 



104 



MA. 



XO. 

«IA. 

XO. 



♦lA. 

XO. 

«IA. 

XO. 

MA. 



XO. 



MA. 



^O. 



THE MONOSTROPHICS 

ARE TO BB THUS ARRANGBD : 

J XJtfrc tAv itpip tvrdirtiv, ri /i' (SXtvat ; 
W fi tlpyaom ; r/ rovr l\e{ai iforarof ; 
irdXiy voXaidi^ /i' 

W OTvytphp Tpfiiha yav 
HXwivas ai wdXiy fi d^a£* 

rdSe yofi, vod, Kpartor' 






oiiro vv¥ fA€ Xc/irer* 4- 



^/Xo raCrd /lOc trappy- 
yecXas ^n$Frc re irpdo'ffecr. 

j^/iii' r^rarrot fqvs. 
/i^ iror* &pa r|» Acos £X« 

fAtlraT€f wpos de&tf' 

ri dpovt ; 
woifSf ri 5* h^ kv fiif ae rcvj- 
M /leroTiy, raXai ; {ei^ot 
IX0er lir^Xvies alQis. 
kyi\Bot h' &F 
r/ pilfiiv Tt$ ^ 
GiXXoffdry yviitfia 
twy wapos, iv npov^Titf ; 

6v y iiXvovra rovov 

KvX wapa rovv dpociv, 

/3aO/ yvy, J raXay, ol ac reXcvo/ier. 

oiS^iror'y oir^^or** ivOt ro6* ifiwtboV 

ohh* ei Kvpfopos d^rcpoir^riis 

flpoyrals avyaU r' el^i ^Xoy/cwi' /a** 

l|&^^r«# "iXcoK, 0? 6* vir' Icc/vy 

vavrcf , ^ffoc roi' irXavav IfAOv irobot 

ApOpov iLtr&caf 

Z bnf/ittv, AirAwX* 6 raXaf dXX' 

iS {^voi 2v y< fioi tZxps dp^(arc. 

iroior ^peif rob* iwot ; 



lj6i 

1165 



1170 
uyTtarp, a'. 



1175 



1180 



1185 



1195 



105 

j) yiyvr, $ fitXiup re irpotifi}lHtr€. 
X0« 9Q$ ; riya ^e{c/ccs vaXa/iav iror< ; 
MA. arpar' Airo irdrra rc/ifi fovi^ ^^l 

K6pSpa rovWSif. 1200 

XO, rl nwe ; cr|»6os /J*. 

MA. irar^pa 

fiarcuM^* 
XO. woi yds; 

«A. ii' Ariov' vov i' l<rr' 

CI' fdc« y Iri ; 1205 

i viirpu, us 

&BKi6$ y' itvip. 

Si t€g 9av Xcir^y 1210 

Upay \iPah\ ijfipoit ifiay Beoi tu 

Xmyaoiviy apuyos^ r6 y* ohhiy tl/AU 

On thi« Antiftrophie ■xrangemeDt, firatpromol^ted in Ch Jl. N. sir. p. S70. 
U u onlj nocennij to mniirk, that, while it produce* order cot of disorder, •• 
Mftfd* the meaiMret, it enables oe to correct litem! errors, end detect tqcumm 
nnd rep^tilioDS, which woald otherwtie hate etcaped all notice. 

Thus in w, 11G8. the needleM repetition of wdkuf wd\uf is aroided by put- 
ting in its proper place a word previontly wanted in ▼. 1166. ; while the nordi 
if ^v riw, which cannot, as tney now do, follow the interrogation rl roirr^ 
C^of, have been corrected into fkrrtnoy : and that IXe^os fforarer may be coni- 
pmed with ^^fnpf fo« in Hec. 669. 

So too in ▼. 1109. the metre detects the nieless repetition of ^ikok pM ^(Aa, 
of tmp9P^ ^P*i^t in ▼. 1171.9 of ve^, ro^t, in v. 1176., and of Sol^r, Sof/Mfr, 
in ▼• 1191. ; while Mrri re, raSt t/, and M0'i(9iy, are found to be the cor- 
rect readings; aod leered in t. 1174. an tnterpolatioo. 

With respect to the literal errors, the two most worthy of notice are, 
fifsly r, 1304., where the Sophodean if &y— lo-fSoifu has been restored in the 
plsfio of the Euripidean vwt ay (see at r. 79S.) : and, secondly, ▼. 1201., where 
the sense manifestly requires vov instead of o^ : for Philoctetes could not 
know that his father was dead ; although, as appears from ▼. 494., he strongly 
suspected it. Itsstly, as regards the l^cmte, while iufMot 8* d» have drop|Md 
oat on account of tk$n ^ a d $ts, aod T6ff9y through — orrfs, the insertion of 
Mr rif is neeesiary to preserve the metre and the antithesis in t6 y* Mh 
sl^» and to exhibit also another proof of Eastern adulation : see at t, 48ft* 
and add Rhea. SO I. 'Pli#er~ioTff Mftopa : S55. Zt^r At i^dnit o&eis. Eorip^ 
£!• 07. *My^ ^ Inw OteiirtF iiy^wuu ^(Aor. Bat the most apposite passage 
would be in Iph. A. 90t. *AAX^ V^x4<** ^^ ^ wifppd ^oi, M^i^tos 
a^K ky, AAA* iimg yhfin/uu, were it nut a manifest corruption for 'AAA* 
VvX^i"*^ ' ^f ^ ^fy^ w4fpy4 ^01, Miytoros I^Ktoy, AAA* Sftms a^* MAffOftm : 
for thus 47^ ^A^irret is round in Med. 8S7. and ky ky ■ % Kn fUyos in IpU* 
A. 1848. while the change of yci^ofuu into iw^^aitfuu is confirmed by a 
firagment of Ssnnyrion, in which the Scbol. on Aristoph. Borp. SOS. reads ye* 
H^Mi, bol the Scfaol. on Earip. Orest. 879., mora oorrectlr# IrS^ofuu, in 
accordance with SArerrm kymwa in Homer ; who has also otris rei B%4t «ftt 
la '01. n. 107. rimilar to " Sua Dens" in Plaat. Curcui. 



106 



ADDENDA. 



t. The correction* vXirycuSr and tpttw rwmim, and rimt ,immA» 

TS^ « menuoned bv 8cW« i» Soph. El. 1^. pcrtajTW^S 

CO Omi.MI. ud though not ap. to read, /Jmria— i«»2a,» \L-27 

prwad of^ are not bowerer di.pro*ed M Urn. : 7 woM pnJr^S^ 

"•y ■ny "Mlar pattagei, either there Diog. L.iii Tiach. 787. '^""^ *^ 

II. a\\i Tovra /Ur t< So A^ytw] be nipplied by i«adinc it-.~/a- "' 

Althoagh the ominion of Cbe M ii MMr 4<*m Ifcr"^ *^j&.'3 

~pportjd ^ec. M». iloA T«ni t^C^Z^i^, S^t^M 

fk» T M epy-as yet in bothplwe. «.Jt«: « leaat by Sch , tfX «S 

W. fcoi.-/rroi»«a] Thu anion mentioned br the Sctoliut, ^^ 
of word, li, however, anpported by cide abo, what ValckeoMr e<mU ^ 
Iph. A. 801. noS rSr 'Ax**- M^ do, that 'in the -^T w?-" !2 

...8ox^ro,x*P..Por«>«i„ J^^TTu^SVnj'^eS^^ 

87. Aoi^] Eunpidet too haa made L Soph. Pfailoc^t. Fr^S 

A«vrU. Bat there wme MSS. t«ad W. Atf«»' «, nH: fai' J^IZ!! 
mXfi-^-. which lead, at once to fx« tL». "^' *• '^ '*'•*' '*-' 
«n| <r< y , * »oI A<vt(<w— . Retpecting 196. The phr*M Ofat l<r«> I». ^ 

MO Hec. 1S6I. Or. 1616, and Aat 07. bat thn« etbelonc* to 7^- 

107. Respecbng the lot. or con. *>*Ai««»a«M!«TW.*i«it2 

ftwon of fa, Me at Tro. 88S. and iAf ■y^taffid T^«o - 

«ld <Ed C. 1768. -AAA; .i ..^i, «adTXM^i<Ii^"-i„7l?S' 

muTi luKur: where it U pain that Obx &r w<M«. LT-A ^mTi^' 

8ophocle.w..te'AAVfa.?^M»W ^n aT^W* «(SL^Sf3 

«6 <c«<r« /»A«r : for 1he.eu., on pro- To<r.i>ro» ctvty fcre riMrftLZaTaT 

rZ'en^ Uy. hold of Antigone '^-:^'^^i;^^.fr:'^d:, 

u!TAt^:J V'J^^ '^'''J^ ot.i8rfntti.foandi,Aj.«Hr^ 

l«. In>e note read. "Sophode. " ^wl^'-Elif ^LW:^'^ 
iwo. Since, bowerer, Tlini or « tvt. "^ 

Se'nt' Itf r,°°lf hT 'PP'' *»,» *»<• Tha -nor alloded to wJU be 
nient gaef, or at leatt ■ woman'a corrected by readine 'n *Un».^? 

.orrow. a. « ipb. a. 701. M.. «.- ^- 4^,' y/JSif o5(^;s;;:ft 



ADDENDA. 107 

«i3 rMt iy8^ iv XP^ M<(*pf • ^s* >" Herodot. n. 05. rc^ rV (hrwtpow 

specting the phraie fiakiv ptt ^^fui Mxopriti vias. See Elmsl. Heracl.84* 

ptt tee V. 806. At all events the es- til. vmooi /a* 4t oficovt] Hub it 

pretnon tomvS* Mp^f *' of so great fcarorlj good Greek without ityihf, at 

a man" is quite absurd; while a? in ▼• 480. vphs olicoy — iitffmaip fC 

"again" can hardljr be diapraaed tt7»r. 

with. We find indeed ^u, its cS X^ SIO. lyA 8) KoiMt] " When a ae* 

7f u in Hipp. Maj. p. 287> b. ; bat cond speaker extends or confirms the 

there we DiAy read ^a 0«of* ^ c8— • sentiments of a preceding one, th« 

S45. roc Vii] In Thocvd. ii. 41. we particle yn is wont to follow ^ ; aflter 

meet with oh 8^ rot i^fMprvp^ yn r^y the interrai, or not, of another word/' 

Z'^9Qtu9 wapturxiputvoi, . But there two sajs Porson at Orest. 12S4. Read 

MSS. read re. 'Jbey ought to hare read therefore, 'Eyjb M y olMt, not "Irpt* 

oVri 8^ hfdpTVp6v yt. Deceived, how- yt Ko^br, as proposed in the note* 

ever, by this union of particles in Ari- S24. 9vftj^i^---^KiipAaai] To the pa*» 

Btoph.BArf*. 1047. iH^rbrAi^rovr^ytf ngos already quoted, add Paeudo« 

roi 8^, Porson in Supplem. Pref. p. 40. Deroosth. p. 148S. 6pyiiP ArcnrXi|pdr. 

wished to read in Nc^. 37 1 . N^ r^ S25. lr«— tvoisv ] This optative 

'Av^AXw, rovT6 yi rot 8^ r^ irvr Xifyw is rainly defended by Schafer on De- 

«8 wfwifwTus^ instead of yt r^ rvri. mosth. rhilipp. ii. p. 80. ed. Bekk. 

But in the former passage Aristo- tS8. tor /Oi ^patrps fUH fi^ wipa] 

phanes wrote roirr^ y , #7^8* e^ '< (^nd To the paHages already quoted, add 

in the latter roirr* 4s rhy mwr^pw — r. 787. /t^ ^^yirrc /ufBafj^' and (£d. 

where r^ row lie hid in vo^f, read C. 1407. M^ wpbs 0cwy /m, ^^ff^ ^ 

in Sttidas. al8f rovS* hpat Tlarphs rcXfirroi — ft^ 

960. 2 tSkpov, iweu] This expres* in/jAtnfri yw : for so that paaaage 

sion is, howerer, found in Tracb. 01 • oosht to be read. 

^A r/cyor, i waif icA{ ieytppitntif Apa 884. Sophocles probably wrote 

MvBm icaXdf wlwrovffw. But there TidniKtw^ iiftphs o6 8a^lf, 9sov 8^ 

we must read e8, rixyw, cTrot : for ftro. 

thus the word ^v8oi will hare some- 840. XP^^ — ^^SX^O 1*0 *^* P*** 

thing to be referred to. Besides, Deis- sages already quoted, add Psendo- 

nire would nerer think of address- Platon. Alcib. II. ^ 7. itoroox^ 8) 

ing the Chorus or eren the Cho- rpcis ^ rrrrdp€a iuupnt* 

regus with the endearing appellation 350 — 353. The errors alluded to may 

of S r4Kyow, S waL Tlie same ex- be corrected by reading after 4Xi«K* 

pression is found likewise in Tro. T8 XoXforeiror 8i r^ BoMSms Ipuh^^ 

TW.'^drdtafoy, <l iroT: but there ireu *Owms tS^w pof irrupw Ifiolfirpt jcM^ 

belongs to the following vai8kt, aa *E«ti7ff rovr ri, x^ X^s KoX^f wpov 

muhere to warpSs, Read therefore r^/OrtrM Tpoi^ TldpyapL* alphaotp^ 

fpXtTM, *A riiafo9, iyA. For thus rh XaXUrrvrw would 

201. On tliis confusion of xciVof well apply to Ulyaies, described a8 
and RXffv^r, see Burges at ^ach. ^fiiXayos in Hec. 138. and in ulloaiott 
Suppl. 304. and Psendo-Plnt. Alcib. to whose rh KiXov Silenus tells Poly- 
II. ^ 0. while otros " ille " ia rainly phemuB in Crcl. 814. that if he bitee 
defended by Wolf Demoath. Leptin. off a bit of Ulysses' tongue, he will 
p. 205. and Boeckh in Pseudo-Plat become ko/a^s icol XaXf<rrcrror : and 
Min. p. 65. well therefore has Hesych. preserred 

202. The reading' cf fi* f8«« la due the true reading, AaXlorerrov* Kork 
to Wakefield; and which Hermann x^ortro^^r while the r^," the thing/' 
on Vigor n. 420. once approred of, ia said in derision of the chatterer; ae 
but now rejects. in Antig. 820. XdXi|/M 8eiF^r iiari^ 

805. fo'x*] Tbe student shonld ichs cI: and while the phraae t M m ■ 

bear in mind the difference between ifffotfuiP is similar to rhilocU 878. 

the aor. 2. f^a, intranaitire, and the ijso^ e^ tivMnf* Pseudo-Theociit, 

imperfect s Ix^y tranaitire ; as seen xxriii« 0. 'Owwms Itaw^ iphp r4p1fo§k 



108 ADDENDA. 

IMr. Pr«nB. 78S. ^'■Im' I^f— iSoSva. weU rapports ri hj FboBD. SO^ ^ « 

OtcM. l6fS. ^S^rctt— 4^. £1.660. «%» *^iK«> ^F^^k 
lltTw ^A^vwr, the ezprMftif»n 28^^ 427. M' «6 tiM* I(^^«»1 

4lu()mi K^ is tlM ▼•ry fellow «f tho cmoadBtioii is imwortlij of P< 

£uripideaD t^ «^ <i> #U i ^ Mr. ibr t^Sc Bt itself would he sCj 

quoted bj Aristoph. in *Ax- 5. snd than Me r#d<. The Tolgate tii>' 

the couBterpsrt of «2n8eM V i\7^ Ith^ IBfli{aff is nemrer the truth. 

#«r e^ in Psom. MS. M* Ihret ly St (r* f8f i^r. 

S60. Irci 'Mspura] Perhaps 4S9. eef^TCXourrM On tkiscz- 

Bophocles wrote Or* &««Miyitv«« piession see Vslckenaer Hippol. 9tl. 
** When 1 hud cetsed to weep for." 484. Respecting the confunoa of 

On this use of kwh see Vslckenser irsO and o^, see Pocson Orast. 79S. 
Heiodoc.ii.86. and Person Crest. 681. 466. r^ ^rora] Latin, *< aiM- 

6T0. vpkw IU10W iftȴ] Hennann sinm." See iEschTl. Ms^^mSSt. Fr. 
thos renders the passage, " priusqnsm 44i. wdew yn rolrmt wKinf y] Ths 

ez ne qosBSiTissetis, <m veUem iUi Terse is faultjr also, on acoooEot of the 

oils i$U comeedi,** But in the text douhled yt. This, however, in sup- 

there is nothing to answer to the words ported by Antig. 747. Oht tm Y iKm 

marked in Italics. {^ew ye. But there, says £lmaX. at 

871. So too in (Ed. C. 726. Ar has Med. 880., yt cannot follow wts Ibp, 

dropt out, where we must read jctl because, as he might hare added, s6k 

KvpA *V>y ^ 7^*'» instead of ical &y always indicate a strong neg^tioo, 

T^f «l ydpmif ttvpm ; for the ScboL in which the idea of exoepticm con- 

gives as a T. 1. el y4pmif iy^$ correctly, veyed by y can hare no port. Hence 

on account of the antithesis, T^ t^Ss in Phoen. 1221. O^jc 6y yt X^a^' h^ 

X^^ns ei yrfhpQKM v$4ifo$. AysfoSn eo7r jcnird* where some B18S. 

878. firsM-n leiucMWf ««^y] Here resd dm t» ev, Euripides plainly 

too is a manifest laemmm, which it is wrote Ad^tufi* &y oix &y i^ ityoBotsyt 

strange that Hermann overlooked ; esa acut£— , for thus t» «Am hm arc 

since, sfter quoting the words of Ovid, found united in Snppl. 778. y h m e ^ 

he properly remariis, *' ne scilicet tuf ote 6r. G£d. T. 446. #«6fls V 6r 

prsBda Trojanis fierent." Perhaps So* •&« &y — . Person indeed seems to pre* 

phocles wrote something similar to the fer O&k 6y ti — - mub^ : but the anii* 

following i—lrtM-a mhcuvw ^opmiff thesis in AyoMTf requires nnrd. With 

'Or* 6f<^ rsKpov noAc^ie'i ffvfAfiakti^ better success has he corrected Med. 

Mdxif'' 6rXi|eo Kopripar i»Af9S mpAp, 886., by reading 06 rhr hfadfrms 

Kespecting the phrase Mdxf nafrdpa, T€v94 y— t and so should Blonifield 

see EIrosl. Hencl. 887. have read in Agam. 881. 06 riy 

404. ^^i^oXsr] In the words of Ix^rret y* a69tt Jb^oX^ 8y, becaoie 

Aristides, quoted by Musgrave, a the y belongs to 4x^rr«f, and not to 

verse of Euripides probably lies bid : o^ 6y y. Correctly too does Elsaslry 

'IiNO^ V lirrl oifi0o\w rh v^im, read in (Ed. C. 977. ndt hw ri y* 

0hf T9r iervxioM, similar to a fragment 8icsr 9pSry/i* 8i»— instead of flAt y 

of the Telephns preserved l>y Pseudn- hf^, because yt is seldom thos found 

Diogen. Epist. in Nniicea H Exirmts in interrogations ; and consequently 

dss MSS. T. z. p. 241. T«|Xff^Tc we must read in Orest.774. Kefriff 

rhif 'HpoKkdous, ipnita fit ''Apyot sn^t* 6y fii y ehrrfirf ir where, tlie 7c nurks 

Ti^rere, voXb x^V^iri sx^lMori roif i(fie- th^ sneer — " And sorae one will pity 

r4p9v ^M^orieiKiriu, wwx^ ipn^ifikffTa me, forsooth«" which is totally lost in 

eAfunot I^Akti h^utrltptm r^xtt* Read md ru 6r y4 fi* ofsrlevic ; With re* 

nrs»xov (AT ip*) iipipifiKifarpa v^fua^s gard to the remaining passages, *hers 

^opdr 'Pdmi (vdpitiiu,) t^ t^^CV' ▼«'^'' 7« ^ repeated, in some the sense, in 

i4ptm» others the variation, of MS8. poiat to 

426. ri Bpdffni vesr] So in Orest. another reading. Thus in Iph. A* 

688. Mnsgrave correctly reads *Oirev 664. *A^^Mra fir 7* ipovp^mt; ^ W V 

'9t iniMM €li^ rt hvrtmw ^pmai and nh^ptmtk, the MSS. rightly give mt 



ADDENDA. 



109 



y : Ibr, M Porton obtervea »t Med. 
1090., the TngMUeAB nuelj um«e 
fB^^Ti; while in Hippol. 05. UAdtmi 
>« , id itifMot yn iw fUxhf BmC^, 
Bfuyes, in Ci. Jl. N. ix. p. 200l, pro- 
poeee to nnd, on accoont of the aati* 
tkeeb, Il^efmi yi, mU ci^pSof r^^, and 
wliicb Monk in ed. fl. has properljr 
adopted ; and who in Ale. S76. UoKkh 
7* Am(>«i| veO y &vc0Tfpii^6«r, 
abovJd have fead lUKkti 'a^ Mrpai 
with Bnmck, or UeAMft ^* «ith Eima- 
\»y Med. 981., hecanae, where ^' all* 
powerful neceaiity " ii, there can be 
no f^ace for an exception indicated by 
7t. Since then hi Antig. 747. Tricl. 
haa 04« hr lAect lnvwmiM'mv xfiV^^^ 
veW; we must read Obnih ^* lAoit 
V« Y*— '9 or Otf r&r with Rrfurdt. 

Buttmann also propoaed to read 
^c(, hot aajfa Uiat fpofiai is not found 
in the preaent ; and ao doea Hcroiann 
at (£d. C. 563. 

446. e&«r fflSer aitrhv, ij^6pai¥ 8* 
^ Irrn mr] Thia repetition of itMiw 
and nr is toij jejone* Read adrbs 
•* I myaelf." 

45fl. So too Alftr ia united to ui»u» 
in Oieat. 1160. Bd^r ri Kiif r^ 
iarlr oir^Moi Xtcv. 

460. Sicvpor i^apKwaa] Wakefield 
waa the 'first to quote Suid. *A/>x^ 
2«vp(a: but did not aee that we ought 
to read *ApKM ^ Xtivpi&r M t&p cd- 
TtXdr jcoi ^i|8)v AvortrcXit ^x^rr«r — • 

4Gt. MS. Harl. koL «* f Mo/ftorft : 
which woald lead to koI ^ ol talnow0S» 
But the article ia aeldon united to 

477. 6pnhf^-iKw\VT9¥'] Compare 
Xhocjrd. iit. 58. Iviiroror M r^ ^v<r- 
Kktuuf i^oylo'ai. 

48S. In Aristoph. 2^. 909. "Hif 
«wf w^inMW Araxpo^vifrai.'Read «p^ 
^iMur yi not wp^fiy^y. 

487. 4 rX^funr] Reapeciing the ar- 
ticle thus improperly inserted, see 
Poraon Oreat. 1297. 

49t. Tbe lacuna alloded to in the 
DOtea may be thus aupplied : OK* #9, 
yiptk wXfiv ^ 90US S^ci, r4itvoy, El ^^ 
(wdXoi ar j|r, l( Stov Moucd ri) «pev. 
8or Mi^m : where irXtir ia Attic fui 
wKiw: aa in Boro. lOS. 1169. 

497. «^f4arrd ^* IcotMroi 8^ea] 
Buttmann aaya, that 4Ka&aai Ufttu ia 
Soph. Philoct, 



4be aame aa Silroi y It abevt in ▼. 
SI 1« But there is o&cevt ia nol what 
Sophocka wrote. Wuodcr, howefer, 
unites d^^ir with ^Kir^fai,and qvotea 
Iph. T. 169. ^f T^ fui»6irpM KmT(yw^' 
T0¥ irvAfr *Aj8f v^^as: but there 
Euripides manifestly wrote irwX;^ r tU 
*Aita ( Doiic for *Ai5ev) v^i^v : where 
^evs ia, aa usual, understood. See 
Matth. Gr. Gr.4 88e. 

409. Ir fupH] To iht pasiagea al- 
ready quoted add Plato (>it. § 12. ^ 

501. K^ oMy] Gemhard waa the 
iifst to object to thia uaeleaa ubrAf : 
and therefore Doederlein proposes to 
read W9far6ir rs «e^ rhv KT^cAor. But 
the article is equally uaeleaa. Read 
T^wo/tM^ ttbrhs i77tAos*Hffw. 

521. As MS. Harl. omits ^Ar rif, 
we may read f^ rhf wow fiiy, Ibr thus 
rhv pow would be opposed to rots 
Kiyots in r. 523. 

546. MXwa'] On such anapssts in 
tbe firat foot aee Hermann Eorip. 
Bacch. Pr«f. p. 81. 

550. Air" IM99] Aid. 4^ 'UJov: 
aa in t. 245. and Cycl. 107. 

561. 4fdiror 8*, Svif y rXf^otl Mat- 
thci quotes very appositely, ^ppdft M^, 
rl ^f in (£d. T. 655., and vh 8* if^ 
fIvifW X/ytirin Xenoph.K. A.ii. 1. 15. 

685. MS. Urb. w^XX' 4yit KUtf^ty 
Ire : which would lead to woXXd 7* 
€? KtiwtiP (wo. 

609. &«ro^«r •UrxpitJ So Plato Hipp. 
M. % 56. ducoOw xcurd. 

618. Add, " But as the prophecy of 
Helenus could not have contained the 
words r^vSf and r^Sc, it must have 
been ezpreased, at least in Senarians, 
ia the words fullowiag : Tpolas 'Axoiol 
v^pjafA' far*, oh M work lldpaai rir*, 
cl fiii ris <^tkott74frfi9 X6y^ Tl^taas 
iyotro x^oi^r &<t>*, ^s valu rit pw" 

Hermann also, at CEd. C. 658., ob- 
jects to EIrosley's wpa^ai in Plicen. 
4607. 

627. Allmy^s is found also in (Ed. 
C. 1568. 

649. Ileiske, justly offended with 
darh, reads K^or. 

652. With ^iflj^odwiy Arror com- 
pare "Ef^aiMP 4i rk $K4^apti in Ari- 
etoph. Plut. 628. andl'hcocr. Id, zxiv. 
96. 4wtffaiM9Uf kfikafiks SBmo. 



110 ADDENDA. 

6S8. Irriir ft0Tf--Xa$ffir] Matthiie 745. BUpx^^ut, d^fftuvwt] Wak«- 

quotas in Gr. Gr. § 6S1. n. 9. $ar» field SdvnyMr, m in t. 291. 

jpa — AtfTff d(i<»D^ai from Phedon. 747. vcnrou, venroT) To enflh pat- 

p. lOS. s. ; but ibere Plato wrolo tages Cicero allodei de Fin. n. 29. 

Icrrir Upttrwr roio^rwr vms, rh — , and and in Tusc. Diap. ii. S3. " In pri- 

Isocrates p. 124. a. yiyopi mt t^ — miiqae relntetnr ac rejiciatnr Philoc- 

ir^om^Mu* letttua tate clamor. Ingendacere iKn> 

663. fff fMi 04fus, B4\otfi* hy] I. e. nonquam Tiro concessum est, idqoe 

^cXiTr. Compare (£d . C. 1131. ^iX^- raro ; ejolare, ne mnlieri qaidena :"* and 

ffm i', «/ 04fus, rh tr^v itdpa : and read who aoeoa to have bad id view tb« 

with Reiake ct /c^v — tl ih — • Sopho- sentiment of Ennioa, '* Hcct Laciy* 

clea wrote od iroXAwr 71, vcu. mare plebi, regi booeate non Koet," 

670. Such a compound ai ^(erti- copied from Eurip. Ipb. A. 4S7. Kol 

^offBat cannot be compared witb ^(- yiip Saapuvoi ^1* Ar itypi^t fy'h 

omiBofuw in (Ed. C. 1648., where, Xh fio^Ktr^ ttnar rf Bh y^pt^ ^6n9 

M va the Schol. tSior a^rov rb ««XXd- 'Eyorrf oM. 

icfs ircxp^tr^ai roif Tpo$4trwt : and atill 761. fiS^, 4 vw] Here and m 785. 

leaa with ^mcarar^ot, which Hermann *786. *788. *795. and 801. the tiae 

wishes to introduce in (Ed. C. 1562. consista of a aingle Baccbiua «^ 

where Reisig lias beautifully restored and which Hermann at Hec. Prmf. 

«9 Kafray6aaif in allusion to the c^Oa- p* 72* ed. 1. would make antiaCro- 

tfcarta so commonly pnjed for by the phic, wlnle elaewhcre he calis then 

aucieiita. See Xidd on Dawea p. lachiorrhogic Iambics. 

380. 752. Zrov To<r^* idyip^ jrai (rr^m 

674. cS 8p^, td iraO^rl Hence in e'ovrov votect] ^ For which yoo make 

Thucyd. ii-40* ob yitp wdaxorrtM c9 mch a lamentation over yoorarlf.'* 

&AXA 9pStPr9s KrAiuBa roht ^(\ovr> Here Srov is governed by mioB, and 

we nfust read &AA* cS H^wrts, cravroC by rtpl, a double ellipse that 

686. Iffos, ttriSf Ai^] On this uaeof is extremely <J>jflctionable ; and ac- 

fff Tir, see (Ed. C. 784. wpbf w6hty — cordingly Purgold wialied to read 

'X04»<nHrap IjiiHy, €t Tttt'EXXiZos lAiyai mlww rrvyi^, aimilar to uii r yp^ 

for 80 the Schol. rightly for a ▼. 1. offi^af in Antig.1026. But the dis- 

689. h^<piw\iiitTwi] Scbefer at order is seated deeper. 

Hec. 1117. takes this actively. But 760. 'Or' i^iwKnt^, wt O^P rw] Bnt 

surely '^ waves beaten about" is as if the Sc-bol. had found 6iip in his 

correct as *' beating about." copy, he would not have aaid ^M 

690. KfipofiptnhM] Compare KtipH fio- Btjipis woitrroi rhp Xiyaw^ Read 
p^ wapi^v in Again. 1581.; and as then, Otit rif. Reapecting Uie animal 
the Vulgate hns ^voicAaArci', we must called Bits, see Burges at Tro. v. 602. 
read taipofipwr&s y* irofcAade-ti*. 762. /So^Act Adi/^Moi] On the anb- 

697. AiroKAaiwci*] Tttis passage is junctive after fioiXti, see Matth* Gr. 

quoted by Dobree Adversar. T. 11. Gr. §5l6.n. 3. 

p. 264. » to prove that fty may be omit- 771. r^ t^X*!?] '^^ Attic rp for 

ted. Read therefore, f wAp tur o^6vw rufi is of all genders. See Valcke- 

iurrirvwov, naer on Phalar. Epist. Pnef. p. zix. 

709. &AA' ^r AXprni^] So the Schol. and add Soph. Amphiar. Fr. zi. wmpb, 

too seems to have read ; for he says, yw€UK6t rov ^ipm, and Suid. v. M£- 

oh ^p$hv — irwSpw idprnf-^obK &AAo, irctc* — ^ vdyrivf iath fMos yi rov otyi- 

% v^fiifMcBa : and as regards the use ^pat, 

of^i^aXp^y, see Hermann Hec. 1153. 792. *AydfM/JL9&y, 2 McfcAoc] Her- 

ed. 1. mann, who now finda a peculiar 

729. The rerb vXd0ci is also objec- beauty in the insertion of i, properly 

tionable, as it is found only here and asked in Pnef. Hec. p. Ixii. ed. 1. 

in Soph. £1. 220. where Wakefield " Qunnam, obsecro, inepta orationis 

r*»«H8 corrrcUy obm ipurrh rXafli, ex- figura est, 'AydfiMfUfp, & McWAm ? 

^ by Heaychiua bw6fuaroi^. Quasi qnid sit, quod Menelaom magis 



A DDEND A . Ill 

qaam Aguaemnooem abominetur Phi- 848. I8«v 0^] The cauM of the error 

loctetcB." U to be triced to en interpoiator, not 

809# ri tfiTf f] The Schol. well ob- knowing that re is thua naed after a 

•errea that Ao/3^y rk r6^a 6 nAffat verb, wben upon it aingly dependa a 

iei^ M ^ff w, iaropAr ri tipa woc^crffMir. preceding and a aubiequent ■entence, 

804. We find alao in Pboen. 964. aa in Pindar 01. vi. 71. Tf ^r 6 

icqpa '* evil/' but tliere Earipidca Xfmroatfftas wpo^/irrrlp t* '£X«v0^ w/i" 

wrute rdlXa«yay x^V ^^ tufkotrv fia- vapiarwrw re Mo^or : and the aaoie 

A^r. conatruciion ia found in the case of an 

806. 9^ li'hw ^ iifopxAv */ — ] Com- adjective; as in Pjih. vi. 16. wmpX 

pare (£d. C. 650. Otfroi o^ ^* fpaov re^, Opcur^/SovXc, KoiW(y r^ yhf^or-^ 

y &f coK^ iriOTifcro/am. rdny. See Alien in Doctrina Co« 

810. x*<P^' «(0Tir1 Compare (Ed. pulanini Ling. Lat. p. 120. 

C. 163S. A^r ftoi X*P** ^' vUrrtv. 852. oSpdr roi, rjiow] The in- 

812. ttM0 — ic^aXor] " Hue facit doctive roi haa no meaning here. 

Heaych.'^Ami a^Aor* rhr oifpta^Pi sic Read o-oc 

enini legnnt. Vulg. *AmucvkXc7* &a^ oM* Ixw i^spyjky ] " Not liav- 

Oov. Eadem eget medicina Soid. ing aaaiatance." But the whole 

*AyiuamX!/iitar rhw olpaaf6p : pro 6fMf,*' burden of the soog relates to Pbi- 

Bnmcy Not. MSS. wbo ought to have loctetes being powerleaa io hia limba. 

read in Suid. "Aiw jciMcXo^/Mrar. Read therefore, Si* fx — •>*' 6pyviiu^, 

815. MS. Urb. fUBts lU irors. Read '* having hia arms atretched out thua ;" 
tliereforOf ^^ft /m wtu : as in ▼. 1295. where the 28c, aa uaual, indicates the 
M^csfte — r4itPow. action of the speaker. See ▼. 106. 

816. Bomev would read Kol 8^ Op)HNluoely, then» baa Ueaycfa. pre- 
fu9lnh'' 1^' ri 8^ Th4ow ^peMir. served the gl. 'Of/ywd* 4 f^^ hfu^* 

816. trgmt fxw] On thia formula r4pmif x*^9^^ ^^^'^* 

Hermann refers to Beat. Eptst. Grit. 85 S. 8inws Mxhs] Dobree niished 

p. 118. Duker Thucyd. iii. 30. Lo- to read w^r and timilarlv in Tro. 

cell. Xenoph. Epbes. p. 194. and to 1176. iriwot for ftrvei. But there 

Burroann Ovid Met. z. 7. for the ffiryoir'ftlHryoi, as proposed by myself, 

corresponding Latin pbraae " Ut may be compared with fhriwr tttavor 

awn." in Phiioct. 845. 

820. yi roi rtr] Such tripled en- 854. Perhaps Sophoclea wrote Oh 

clitica Person has properly exploded x*^'» ^^ vo8^r, o0 rirot ii^x*'*'* ^^** 

at Hec. 698. ''Exct Y^ t®' "^h ^J read- iHa ru 'fit wapaKti/uvos, tv^ dk/A" 

ing yt iihnou fiKlv «u, aoipia ^Biyymt : where 

8Sd. row8fl 7^ 8 or^^awf , roSrov ^8^>7ov is due to Reiske, and fev' 
Mf cfwff cofJi'Mir] *' For this is the (**ryea") haa been lost on account 
crown (of victory), this the god told of -ot, an emendation to which 
(you) to carry away." But though Shakspeare has led the way by hia 
i8f and oSror may be referred fo *' Smm teeth, iann eyes, $an» iette^ 
one and the aame thing, it is plain iatii every thing :" for so we ought to 
that the Chorua me^n to draw a read, and not itute, which is nredleaa 
diatinction between Philoctetes and after " teeth ',** while ietie (the old 
the arrows. Read therefore, T^y8c French fbr tite) ia here put for 
yiip (o8 oT^^oMt ravr*4y) Mtttw " head" or ** brains:" aa in Sopb. 
Ko/ii{€uti where rain*' ia aaid coo- Scyr. Fragm. v. Il^rr' iftw4^vK9 rtf 
temptuously of the arrows, aa com- /uucp^ T^ff Mcucd* 08t ^^v8or, Hpy* 
pared with Philoctetes ; and justly &XP*<*"* f porrf8fi a^yoi : and in (Ed. 
BO ; fur Helenoa had aaid nothing T. 879. Tv^X^» rd r^ ira, r6p r9 wow 
about the weapons ; while all that rd r' SfAfun^ sL 
had been said on that subject, in v. 878. &$ oimh* Srros y^] The per- 
il 8., by Ulyasea, wm either unknown tide yiip ia aeldom placed after the 
to, or disregarded by, tlie Chorus* third word, aa remarked at v. 1447. 



112 ADDENDA. 

We 6n6 imdmd, ia ▼.a6». bM p^ M*. ImI^ rwpAv} 

y^ : but tbcM BttriMjr in Not. M8S. opportunely Diog. L. ii. 135^ 

leadt 7* ftr**-* re fr^NAiif arnvrp^xBiTm Hl^ ^ht- 

887. r4 TM # ^ m #i J hpMtrn ;»* WW, »ny^n^>r 4»wfAi i — Cu>€. 

fins} "The ueonl cuetom will let 04<l.i«x9^v^pM^«Kr«^f]Con»- 

Aie up.'* lliis nmr be good Engtisb, jure Alceet. OSA. '*'0 r;K^w M^ 

bot it ie TOTf bed Greek ; for r^ 9vl^^ vdt e^ t k^\i» ; 

Iff it the Mune et Mtt . Heed Uiere- 050. Said. MS. io *l>i^i^ bee 

fore, T^ 9iiFifi*t 4fltw«v fidlor, L e* rotudV, 

** cttttom has inade the lesaon per- 9&8. f rfr oe ^iw] Hoeych. *P<0Mr 

foct." CoBpMoCEd. C«Si. OIA.mE- lFex«p^M«ra-~ A^^: mkI *960m^ 

Oift I'ir |iff, irol f ^Aorvc r^ rv^xir. lAiciwr^, Kh-pm : which ie the BOfO 

ANT. xp^MV ^r elrci^, ov fiolflor ^ elegnnt intcr}H«tatioB ; for the body 

Si < riM9. The error owes its origin to of rhiloctetee would bo tfot only aa 

the mre word /uf^bt* which is to be ** ezpiniion,* bat ono tbatt w<wm be 

fouDdin Agani* 170. " dragged away** by amoi&lo: and 

803. But as roSif rev vdfevr cannot beoce in the gl. 'Mvieir feinipeii Vir- 

be said dturrvrAt, as applied to the morait Mp^ rfir AefMir thpv^iInu^ it 

act of doubUng, nor can xtipd dispense it if plain we oraet read 'Fvvietnr dp^ 

with hvt we mast read rtM */ 1^, rafodf — A^awr, an ezpfeeaion similar 

and in Sopb. EI. 801. Obmv hroartt* to the yOrtt, ifvftx^ rofol of Ger> 

XM^* A'l M 8o6s x^^' instead of the gias, qaoted by Longinu If. T. § S. 

absurd f I rd8* eS jctfpti. and the ^Etcbyleaa W9f9mmp — Aa^ 

002. ac^fpor A^ipMI Perhaps So- oi«w»r— rof^rra in S. Th. lOOS* 

pboclee wfoU Bh yip tuf As|^ 967. fv 9o\ — dvr)] ValckenaeT 

mw^ff ; Plioeo. liOO. qoolcs <£d. T. 314. and 

Alidad] On this conjnnctifo of Aktst. 880. "Er ^ — Ir/ilr. 



doubt, see Matth. Or. Gr. ^ 126. 081. md /d^ wo^s 3«vroe fipmr^b 

and on k«mvv afier trAo-ai ^ 85S. f»«i8os} " And do not be prpsent to 

9 to. o^x ^^ ^v] In &)s formula nien a disgrace on accaont of yaar^ 

tbe ot is frequenily short self.*' So explains Wonder. Bat sacb 



4»22. fifydirw] Ehnsl. Med. 1810. an eUipse of wtpl is inaduMsible ; and 

tlf/yiffoi. Either will do. were it not so, the sense would be 

027. fiii0 pu ftii iupdKtfs] So Ari- none. MS. La. reads m^. Sopho- 

•toph. *EjmA« 550. fttfi'' i^vs t»f cles probably wrote ^mfft M «/ 

rh¥ /Sior. $iftfipoT<m roiyiilsf i where 5^pore» 

088. AMMcAais/MuirapewrO Alihoagh roi«Mi8of would be the eliflMz to tfra^ 

wopoS^i is manifestly wrong, and wd* 8m funrAvror in ▼« 478. and an idea 

par y« might perhaps stand, yet So- not rery dissimilar to dO d war ov rt^n 

pliocles more probably wrote 'Ami* ^div in Diodor. Sie. i. p. 0. dfldbomr 

mAoIsauu kfaipouri roit tlm06<ri : where Apsrl^v in ▼< 14I(K Mdraror-^ipyi^ ia 

'/»ai h-' would form a crasis simi- Euripid. Philoct. Fr« sad khaom k\4os 

lar to -/uu dw- ia Aristoph. Borp. in Simonid. Fr. /K^f^r a2dh«er in Plato 

510. ntpi^^MH dvsXd^'. See Kidd Rep.ii.p. 868. a. They, ho»erer, who 

at Dawes p. 405. object to the violent etpresrion l^i^B^ 

094. wflfff— 88* obit 'AxiAA^] la roy Sptidas, will pcrhspe pre€n-, X4 

like manner Dido denies the parent- ■/ f» 0p»t6it 8yti8ef, similar to ^ 

9g9 uf i£neaa, " Nee tibi Dira parnis yiiip»i9iy^''Oyffidos in Eumen. 08. 

generis, aec Dardanua auctor */' al- 072. o!^] But as 4 #csl is too na- 

though she had previously said ** Cre- like oSiaoi, prrbaps Sophocles wrote 

do eqoidem, nee rana fides, genos €Hm tr— ^ vdAir O^aoi' : where elison 

esse Deorum." So Achilles says of " way,** has been lost, aa in Eum. 

hhdselfmlph.A.OSd. 'Ar o6xl Hir- 237. 

^4t»tf 5aa' 'AXdtfTopoff yryibs, Efirsp 074. *Eyit'-^ obit lAAet] Compare 

^M^ot re5/K^y iMMtt vnSSa ^r. CEd. C. 1 128. eb ybp^obu dAAoi» and 



ADDENDA. 113 

'^ cDrrect in the Mine pity v. 1120. 9tk X4fier4 y' nbrhif, which Hermann at 

Kti '/ , qIk tWop fifitnw instead of 0-f, Viger n. 206. b. vainly attempts to 

'' koIkUkKov — . defend, and compares it with Iph. 

* 980. Respecting the word M^- A. S04. Otskafiiip arpdrwdy', otfttu 

* oi^Xos, it is worthy of remark, that, /utpUof ctacx ^p9v&v : and after ex- 
"*■ as it is not Greek, it is probably plaining very cleverly, as usaal, the 

some hybrid compound. At least Mot oseless 7c, he has now more wisely 

to ( ilfos) may be compared with the edited ffrpctrcu^, iy&fuu : and should 

Latin Mona, and 'Tx^' {Hycloa) he publish again the Philoctetes, he 

w with the Teutonic Heela, the name will doubtless read here BvAA^rr', 

* of a volcanic hill in Iceland. ' 1(7*, airr6¥m 

I 083. 6 T^ffSf 7qf] By rn<rZ§ yifs is 1010. koI pvp yi fC] Tricl. ical vvw 

r. mesnt not Lemnos, but, as we say Z4 /a*. But Zk is objectionable* thus 

I in English, ** this earth/' for " the united with tnl. See Porson Orest. 

t whole world." 614. Aid. vvp Iffi*. But 7* is fzv- 

I 085. of* &cl icdlx* sM*^*'^ \4ytip} quently inserted between y and «, as 

I " One would rather expect \4ywp, observed by Markland Iph. A. 970. 

i says Hermann, '* but in the verb 101 1. oSis] Purson Adverser, p. 

p ^laycupiVacty a recondite signification 201. otwi, unnecessRrily. 

of daring lies hid." But such a re- 1012. AwoXtv] This is absurdly 

condite meaning ilopfvfAtrKtiy never said by Philoctetes, though correctly 

has, nor could have. With regard lo by Hecuba in Tro. 61 2. '^ft rtKw*, 

the phrase «<ix' t&piaictts, compare ^pVM^$ ^iroXir /ihrrip, and in Hec. 

^(cvpdrrcs — fccuc^ in Tro. 773. 805. ftvoAtr ipni/ias: and by Medea 

I 089. Tifias fiijrj Although /til' seems '£7^ 8* fprifMS &wo\ts oSe-a m v. 527. 

to be supported by iful filv in 950. He might have said iwopop or rather 

and ifuis /t^p in Prom. 1072. yet one '^Asrow, fpftifiop, &<pi\op, as in v. 634. 

I would prefer ^/lar 7^, to account for 1018. Sto-erwy arpanjy&p} Trie!. 

the oX/jLoi rd\as. HitXmp, with La. B. U. T., and so in 

003. oMcirorc7*] On this union of v. 701., while Zia-ffol is found in v. 

particles see £lm»l. Aristopb. 'Ax* 264. Sophocles wrote neither here, 

127. but Kol ffvptrrpceniyStp, 

006. Ki^cir a(^»] In the words 1024. ohZip tliii] So in v. 1024. and 
of the Schol. irpbr rg vfrpf ivtufjJi^tt Iph. A. 057. NDk 8* o^8cV c(fi<* 
T^y jrc^aXi^ yav MBtP itwiop kith 1035. kKXh.] "At least." So in 
irirpaSf Hermann acutely saw ipcu- Iph. A. 1230. 7i^ &A\^ rovro — Ix'*'* 
ftd^u. Read then, &jw0* ipcdfio^w: Soph. £1. 411. ^vyy4pwB4 7', &AA^ 
and respecting the quasi-cteMitra, see pvp* See EIrasl. Heracl. 363. 
Porson Prsef. Hec. p. zzv. With re- 1045. There is, however, another 
gard to the sentiment compare Prom. di£Scolty in the expression fiut^ — 
772. Tl Siyr' ifioi pjp KipHos ; &AA' ohK iroKraxoD — TiX^p c2f vi : fur Pin^¥ 
ip rdx^* '^K/S^iij^ ifuan^p r^<rV &ir^ would require an Accusative. Read, 
irrv^\7}S Tirpas^ "Oirwr ir^8^ aich' 'NtK^p—irapraxov xp4i^* — IIAl^y tit 
^Inura rmv irdprup w6pup ^AwaWaytlfpr cri, rhp vovp* <ro\ 8* ixitp — . 
Kp^iccop tls ftira{ Bavupi and from 1079. o-vyctcrci is, however, defend- 
whence it is fair to infer that the ed by Schasfer on Theocrit. Epigr. iL 
verse *'A7', taft 6 OtLparht \o7(r&os 1082. K&iras ras &ir* ifMv rdAoy] 
larphs p6cwp, quoted by Siobeus cxxi. Tlie bad Greek and worse poetry may 
from the Philoctetes of Sophocles, be got rid of at once by reading Xu- 
belongs to this very place : while Tp8* ypat rSo'Sc PoariXttas, as in v. 39. 
— irirp^ is plainly confirmed by Soph. po<ni\€tas v\4a: or as Euripides said 
£1. 820. T$8c a-p^r ir^Xy; IIopc^ ifjtav- in Philoct. Fr. tla-tHtip fUpTOh |^rc, 
r^y &^(Aoff almv» $iop : and Horace's ^^fiop^ t6.p9op' aS/iop6s re Xipa 
" potes hitc sub omo — elidere col- irX^a. 

lom." &|€t' &vw] This reading is the onion 

097. {vAAd/3frc rotrroy] Aid. |vA.- of 6^vt6vou with o^vrirov fuond in 



114 ADDENDA. 

MS. Uib.: while oT^^f yipra miy and thm Atlii would be rigfadj add 

be compamd with tu^^yaiut rUtpa rrci^cir Mp ^x^or x^^'i ^"^ ^ 

in Pen. 010. To the pueages already pdyioy v^Xer ovo. 

quoted to prove that speech waa at* 1110. Vulg. oWk viyt 9iK»u Bot 

tributed to Toiceleaa objecta, may be 7c la the lupplement of m defective 

added AriBtoph.*Ax> 108. al rrorSol vene. The *ente requirea oQia» the 

-*'Er rf oT^furri Xfjuvf*! '* Bcu/, S«ei oririn of roaBt found in Tricl. after 

fixpr, Kol fi^ 'ti r^pei ^irf ifupAif Mas. 

Tpidy." 1112. rx«— M*"* M^ 'v^ SaAmsI 

108A. oM* It* I^X^] Porson con- "Reaerreyoarcarae^cuneforothexs. 
jectared oitV tr* ipKA^ aa in Soph. £1. Bat though thia repetition of dpd^may 
186. be defended, yet one would nther 

1080. oh rovTo troi] Vnlg. 0^ rot, H expect iipdar Spit T h^ fcUle u - r ^ a 
•rot. Bttt KwnHimcas requirea an object) ^iXimff iatAcu : " for your cnne 
and ah ita own voi^ as in (Ed. T. S70. against others— will drive awnj my 
Kpimv M irol v^/u* M\p, AxX' oArhs ah fnemlship : " where, by •' othera,'* the 
aol I and in the verae quoted by Chorus mean " Ulysaes," and doc, as 
Plutarch il. p. 117. a. Mi B4 ovt usually understood, " enemiea in ge- 
T^fi* ovikv, ixiC abrhs ah aavr^t Jm* nersl i" at least, by auch a reading we 
aia : where Imaia liea hid in t^ aot : not only get rid of the dilBciilty in the 
which il is slrange Poraon did not aee use of the middle inr^off, bot can alao 
at Med. ISO. ^13. perceive why the Chorus ahould, after 

1093. rev X^eret ZoI/aopos ttAou] ftAAoir, add ical 7^ t/uH roSro fi/Aei. 
" You have preferred to the better 1140. ohptaifiAras ] Thia agreee 
fate ;" wliere, says the Schoi., rov with ots, and not x^P^'* It ia a word 
X^ros taifiopor Acfirct ^ Arrt. of rare occurrence, and not verj ans- 

1101. irpoa^pw] Schol. hn\ rov logically compounded. Perhaps the 
9poa^p6/uPor Mart 9h ffiira\tv ptial MSS. read odpnrt^ofraf. Reapecting 
** AioKOvo^/Myof " turrl rov tiOKOv&v nal the confusion of 3 and ^, aee oa at 
** :Sri/9d8a tcotoitiiwvos*' ianl rov artfid- Tro. Prasf. p. xviii. 
la itomp. But in the first of these 1141. a-fASr^J On this Attic fat 1. 
passages it ia probable that Itanopo^' aee Maiih. Gr. Gr. ^ 181. n. 2. But 
/itKor waa uaed aa ItoKovuaHai in rnifiart is better suited to an animal. 
Phil. 287. and in the second, that an- Compare Aristoph. Lys. 1S20. «d<i|, i 
fidlla woiadfiwos was similar to the rir tAo^. While as regards the 
English, '* making a bed for himself." change of ircAors into wiiSdrs , by a 

1103. Kpormair] This is said, in- similar error we now read in Ale. 233. 
deed, to be derived from apdrot : but 'A{ia jcal apayas rdSc, Kol vA^jr 4 
adjectives are not thus formed from $p6x^ Hiptof Ohpopt^ srcAd<reu, where 
neuter nouns ending in 'OS ; nor, in Euripides wrote ip ^Xf — sr«9qatt<. 
fact, is ffparoi^s found except once in 1146. iMnp'\ On this word aee 
each of the three Tragedians, viz. here, Plato Protae. § 80. Gorg. § 108.. 
and in Here. F. 964. and Prom. 437. where Heind. quotes Hipp. AJ. p. 
In Euripides, however, it is manifest 308. a. Suid. in *Ay^8i}y, gives five 
that the father of Hercules ought not instsnces of it. Add Julian £pi»t. 
to be described as ^tyitp KporaiuiXf^- p. 413. c. and Euatath. p. 168, 36. 
fShs of his mad aon, when he was in It is to he restored to Demo^tb. p. 
truth acting the part of a auppliant \ 1527, 2. a. in the place of hif ffSq : 
who was wont to inclose both the and, on the other hand, for dy^8i|v we 
handa of the psrty prayed to in his must read kptulimp in the pas»a^ of 
own, i. e. in Greek, 617^1^ iKvripas Clearchus quoted by Atlien. ziii. p. 
X9ip6s : while in £schylus, for hwol- 588. h»Bnp rh irpirtpop oKhtSip rmm 
poxop a^ipot Kparmhp, we may read avw69ctp. See alao us at ACach. Suppl. 
tm'ip 5x00*^ x'^^^* Kpartu\4MP^ similar 10. 

10 Kparai\4fp ir«v in Eurip. El. 634., 1149. al^Aoi] Schol. ireucfAi|f h^ 
^nd jcpareuA^y xfi^pa in Agam. 660. ; tA rpa^rja. But the aores of Phi- 



ADDENDA. 115 

loctetei would not tarn hit fletli black restore the anowt. 

and bine, as if be had died in a pa* 1293. Respecting tlie aee of ipx^, 

giliitic conteit. Sophocles wrote t/t or rV ^^PX^t ^^ *^* sense, the learned 

oopc^r oZkXer §s: "as if it were to differ. Poppo in Xtnoph. K. IL I. 0. 

a feast of flesh." Hesjch. AZkAoit 10. Ast in Plato Legg. i. p. 646. D. 

9cMnwr : a word which, used by the La* Stall baom in Pbilrb. ^ 1 62. Heind. in 

cedemonians to express their " even« Gorg. p. 478. o. Fiicher Apolog. i. p. 

ing meal," is particularly applicable S9. c. all say that r^y may be in- 

here, because all camiTorous animals serted ; but it is omitted in Antig. 92. 

feed mostly in the dusk ; while the Electr. 4S0. Herodot i. 0. and 193. 

its is added to soften the violence of iv. 26. Thucyd. ti. 66. Xenopb. 

the metaphor; which may be com* (£con. ii. II. viii. 2« Sympos. i. 16. 

pared with Montgomerv's ** Twas tbe £scliin« in Ctesiph. p. 70. ed. R. 

Comirai of Death, ''rwas the vln* and so it is dgne often in MSS., and 

tage of the Grave/' as descriptive of should be every where, 

a battle, ^schylus has '^Opyta-i dsrr- I24S. Itrr^ th fidWow] Compare 

rev in Suppl. 701. Buttroann wished Tdx* tXarrtu triSripos in Iph. A. 076. 

to read rat ffuptshs oMAof. But then, and ''Apiir rdx' cArercu in Phoen. 260. 

says Hermann, x^^ would be an 1271. On this emendation, which I 

Iambus, equally fatal to the measure proposed twenty -three years ago in 

of the preceding verse. CI. Jl. N. ii. p. 341. Buttmsnn re- 

1160. fAxfii' was the conjecture marks, ** Non tam inepta quam longe 

of Hermann de Metr. p. 316. ed. 1. plurima, qu» ad hoc drama protulit 

bat since rejected. Anonymus in CI. Jl., est hiec ejoa- 

1184. Ms. Harl. iiKdormi which dem conjeciura:" on which Hermann 

plainly confirms our 6\6oifra r^w, observes, ** nque et inepta est et 

1212. iyit lAv] Although /uir after male Grteca hec conjectura, ut 

^7^ might be defended by v. 080. plercque illius viri." But in what 

yet one would prefer "ETwy' hat — Src^ this bad Greek consists, he does 

Xcsy&i'— • not, for he could not, tell. At all 

4/uoS] " Near.** So in (Ed. T. 007. events if it be bad, it is quite 

and Antig. 406. MS. Urb. M^s l77^f, as good as i£scliylus wrote in S. 

from a gl. Th. 434. xf^iNrots 8« ^Pfii ypdfifiaffiv 

1223. 4 A'^O Althongh Ulysses ia I1PH2A ir6KtP ; and again v. 647. rh 
properly put in the ridiculous light of ypdfLfutra A^ti, K AT ABO r' Mpa 
a coward in Aj. 88. M4r<Hfi*iif ^Otkm^ tM€ moI w6KtP *£{ci irarp^wf. 

T hF iitrht ihf Tvxnir j9t in the prs- 1274. cl 8i pnh rt — \4ymp KvpA] 

sent instance, soch an eshibition The same expression is to be restored 

would destroy all the gravity of the to (Ed. T. 043. lO. Ti&s cTirat ; Ij ri- 

scene. Besides, it is manifest that 9vriKw\ Ar. ctibrhsy «f 7c 11^ Kvp& 

something was here said to which X^jwy riiKtfih, ^t» (kuf^ip* 

0o9\M^i referred. Read then, OA. V2,0%. oH rt x^f^''] So too in (Ed. 

rh mtoPi NE« ip pf — OA. ftih rt T. S63.'AAV offrixaApsn' Mr V fini /a* 

fiovkt^i pUp ; tiiunh^ ip9is : as that passage should 

1224. rf — rtfffy — 8pdl0-«tff] Bat be read, in lieu of the unintelligible 
9pfp is seldom united to a dative. We its yt inifiophs ip€7s. See Porson 
find indeed M^ ftot n Zpdffva' ol vooa- Phcen. 208. on the phrase \4ytip 
^icorref y4w4t in Med. 1271., but tliere rtpd rx. 

Euripides wrote M^ ft* iunt9p4amt^» 1295. fiiBn ftt— x**P*] Cf>mpare 

Fortunately then does MS. Urb. offer (Ed. T. 717. icof pip A^pa-^fpftv^as : 

here rh-'-roKia ; which, tboogh itself and correct (Ed. T. 1067. t& X^era 

an error, leads at once to the toIpvp /a' iiXy6p9i irdAat, by reading 

truth : rhp M Ilofarr^f 7* ixitp, i. e. thp povp /u', for roipup " therefore 

"of my own accord :" for thus Ulysses, would be quite as absurd there as it 

on hearing the word 4jcdbr, would justly is in Med. 1362. where to the remark 

fear that Neoptolemas was going to of Medes, *a vaiScr, in ti\w$9 war 



116 ADDENDA. 

rp4^ p6a^, Jiion fcplitt, Ob retrwr faw, is eqaalljr in die expresskm lu* 

i^ >^ 9fC/« o^' &v«A«ff«y: bot by rmurx^i Bfis. Our V J»^»cXc«Mr 

cumpariog Alct 721* 0(h>oi irpbs i^^mt is due to Tbomas Uedwioy the fiieiid 

y I^AffT** a&K ^pciff r^, it is plain that of Sheilej end of Bjroa, and bj wboae 

Euripides wrote OUroi ny ^ *fAii 8«|(i spirited timnslations of the Prometiictti 

y h.wiiKww: nmilar to Shakspcarc's and Agamemnoo, and stiil aaore of 

** Thou caost not say, I did it." the Choephone, Perue, and Seven 

1S18. La. Yen. rovrois'ir. Read Champions of Thebes, lately pub- 

To^oir 7*. lished in Frasei's Magasine, the 

1827. ra<r^*A<ricAirWov] So In Ci- English reader is at length able to 

cero Tuscul. ii. 10. " Namque iiCscla- enjoy some of tbe noblest dramas of 

pii liberorum laocii opplent porticus." the Athenian stage. 

1SS5. 4^ 9i9ma* Ik^] But Ik^ 1S83. 2 Vcv] This appellation, 

would be superfluoos after 8(S«fu. very common in Comedy, is found 

Read ^ SfSflMi ry, "to any one." ouIt here and in (£d. T. 1145. 

Compare v. 621. irdpa T4fi9§ip i^rro Dobree vainlr wished to restore it 

T^ $4kom. Also to (Ed. T. 024. in the place of 

1SS8. 'EXX^rwr Sra Kpi$4rr* Uptarov *Orar. Respecting the word itarif, 

— ^Atfciy] " Onejodffrd the bestofthe found in ^sch. Soppl. 239. and 

Greeks — hail ctime. But the aense Fragm. 45., see ApoUun. in Bckker 

jrequires, "should come." Besides Anecdot. Gnec.p.5G0. 

^ya — Hfurrow is scarcely pood Greek ; 1389. vi y ip kiyots^^ ^^y>*] In 

fur thoufeh we find in Aj. IS 10. '£i^ CI. JI. N. ii. p. 342. I conjectured 

Mp* iScTv ipurrop 'EXk/prnp, still we a4 y lyxoXor — olf Xiym. Bot the 

must read there, as shown at Euroen. error is rather in SvXiym. Read tlien, 

227. "Efi* &v8^' li^tv ipurrep, similar to Sp x^^f * " foe which you are angry.** 

Phil. 1426. wp&Tot itcKptB^h m-pwrt^- Compare Eiydp rt k4^us, £r xe^^^«- 

futnt. Read therrfure, 'EAA.^rwi' ff4 roi <rrparht in Tro. 782. 

7* &y — 4^Bup, 1405. niptm y§, itpUp hy] On this 

1339. Tom/iir— «7ra] See Brunck collocation of particles see Elmsl. 

(Kd. T. 603. Understand Kterd. Aristoph. 'Ax* 170. 

1350. Person ought rather to have 1410. The passage of Thucydides, 

read Kol <rou y iydf, iro?, for icoi can to which Suidas refers is, i.33. where, 

scarcely be clispensrd with. instead of the absurd 4s ftkp roht woX- 

1 305. 1 his verse might be read, kohs ^tr^r, otr 3* iwofjMPwrt x^P^y 

"Ka Kexmp rohsirdpTas 6KKva$ai KoK&s, Ofuy 8< agrees iirx^f we most read 

In like manner Boibe properly reads 4s /t^p robs sroAffilovs taxbp—biuf 8i 

in C£d. T. 688. T^ yhp tvxup mJtnottn ainoit iipvrhp. Compare ii. 43. 4s rovt 

vilyT* 4pTau^ ipiy instead of a&roZr voXf/Jovt &v8paya9(ar. Sallust B. C 

ftirorr*. 1. ** Virtus stems habetur." 

1374. Hesych. "Zfuftvor rh yaXoK- 1417. roth** ^Ucroi rotftur] The 
r»8cf 6yp6p* ssme hemistich is in Alcest. 785. and 

1375. KhvoffAffOPTos] This is con- 3oph. CI. 1173. 

firmed hy the Schol. ob irpbs 4K9ipovs 1422. r&vV cartas icoKwr] So in 

6rct, hwit vpht rohs Bfptar^^opras* I ph. A. 884. Med. 333« Aristoph. 

1377. At Tro. Prwf. p. x. 1 cor- '0/»v. 340. 

reeled tacitly *A aol V dpH icd^l ara- 1125. Although the emendation of 

\&s rtXo^fJMPO, Elmsl. at Med. 1007. Valckenaer is supported by a simiUr 

reads kcU' ^ dfA — rt^o^/icra. correction of Person at Hec. 41. y4pas 

1379. olox^ot'T^ ^ »^c\o^M*rof] Xax«iF, yet Philoctetes would rather 
" Be ashamed for being assisted." In claim the itpumM as aright, than trust 
lieu of such absurdity, I proposed in to a chance-tlirow for them. 
CI. Jl. N. ii. p. 342. to read oltrx^. 1427. fftfv\* &a^ 'l8a(ev er^orov] 
yorro Bfihs Ikv it^K&p : for thus $€ohs Where vkvka is thus used, awh can- 
would correspond to the $€obs pre- not be omitted. Compare Thucyd. 
ceding. But the error, as Matthiei iii. 57. aicvka iarh 4^i«^--aiNn-f09nu. 



ADDENDA. 117 

Plftto Rf p. ▼. p. 409« ■• fiMKXetf tk ami ^waiKmn ; bat afterwards propoMd 

^o^fl^naOfitOcif /Kd ri fdaa/M 9, wpht iu^ a0Aotft, comparing Hon. '09. X. 

hphp Th rotavra (u e. SirXa) Ifirh r&w 18* 

oUttmy 4f4p§af. ^scbin. in Ctesiph. 14S5. vb St^cpei^] Respecting the 

p.70,3.&air{8<ts&y^/Mr — ^KcJ^vmd- former capture of Troy and the cause 

^oMcy rh Mypofi/M, *' 'ABtiwaiot iarb of it, see Tro. 815. 

Miiw Kai ^nfiaimv" So too Virgi], 14S9. Kiddat Dawes p. 440. quotes 

"^neas htec de Daoais victoribus opportunely A ndrom. 772. 'A 8^ ^t& 

arma ;** quoted by Valckenaer Phoen. leay Bayowri kdfAtru : and from Love- 

585. and who in Not. Mss. refers to lace's Locusta, '* And her eternal 

Pausan. p. 439. krh *mK4mf~~vh &m(- faiue be read, When all but very Vir- 

' 9flfM : while as regards the phrm»e tue 's dead." 

'ISo^ov ffrparov, there is a peculiar 1448. On this improper position of 

' beauty in thus alluding to the *' Idean yhp^ see Dobree Adversar. ii. p. 262. 

army," of which Paris was probably and who might hare corrected Ari- 

the chief; and against whom, as the stoph. 'Opr. 1544. by reading "^n 8^. 

f destroyer of AchiHes, his son Ne- wr*' iufOpi&wots yitp tUt^vs tV^* 4^ *• 

' optolemus would naturally direct his which is probably a verse from the 

ezertioni, while against the arrows Prometheus Freed of ^schylus. In 

of Paris the arrows of Hercules comedy, however, the language is leto 

' would be as naturally opposed. strict. 

14M%. x4orr9 oWr^] Thw pas- 1451. This Terse would better fot- 

' sage has been ill quoted to support low AwtSp re irorhv in v. 1458. on 

Poraon*s incorrect emendation in account of Kp^rw* 

Phcea. 1589. A^orrc 0iiva^Aw : because 1454. wKtrtftri kStov] So Locre- 

> lions qf the tame lair would not tins " Verbera ventorum." 

iSght with each other so fiercely as 1460. i^s othrvrt] Elmsl. at Med. 

I those of different lairs. Pierson in 1060. says, that a dactyl is thus found 

Not. Ms8.» howeTcij coiyectured also only six times in Sophocles. 



QUESTIONS. 



In whose archonship was the Philoctetes of Sopliocles acted; 
mud what infereace does Hermann draw from ibe kaowlege 
of that fact ? 

Of what kind was the other play of Sophocles in the storvof 
Philoctetes ? 

Are there any fragments of the Philoctetes of £scbylus; and 
bow much of the Philoctetes of Euripides? 

Give the names of some Comic writers of Greece, who took 
the Philoctetes as the subject of their dramas. 

Whom did Atlius probahly fuUow ? 

Who or what was Xpvati 1 

Slate the difference between jSwfioc and ffifcof. 

Why was Philoctetes said to have discovered the altar by his 
foot? 

Bv whom was the altar said to have been built ? 

Although the fact of (iiscovering the altar is not alluded to io 
the Philoctetes of Sophocles, is there any place where such ao 
incident might have been related ? 

At what place was Philoctetes said to have been bitten by 
the serpent ? 

Who was reported to have sent the serpent, and why ? 

How does Sophocles differ from Euripides in the ube of yfitv 
and v/iiF ? 

How does Wunder explain Ov/tia ? What does it really mean? 

What does wirpa mean generally? What in the passage of 
Sophocles ? and why t 

"A fioi vpoatXOuy olya ofjfiatv' cilr* Ix'i. How is this verse 
incorrect? What is Porson's emendation, and why inadmis- 
sible ? 



QUESTIONS. 119 

Some MSS. read ws cXvi^s— -^pa^w ; others kXi^ois : which is 
preferable, and why ? 

What does yom-ot mean generally ? What in the passage of 
Sophocles ? 

Translate wiirXepKas ovr* St^opKos oviipt Oir e( itt ayKfft, and 
explain the allusion. 

With what tensi^s and verbs are ov /!»} joined ? 

To wapou d€paw€V€iv. How did Pittacus and Cratinus ex- 
press a similar idea. 

Translate oirdi rtr* aifrf waiQya rairdv ^inrM/i^y, if possible; 
if not y correct it. 

How is wpiy used when united to verbs ? . 

What is there peculiar in the phrase ri/iX^woy Imyl and 
give some parallel passages in Greek and Latin. 

In the words *E( 'iXiov roc i^ra vvy yt yavvroKm are there any, 
and what, errors ? 

Is there any objection to the verse 'O rod Uoiavrot srais 4^c- 
XoKri|ri|s* oy ol ? 

What is the supposed, what the real meaning of wayov xv- 
Biyrott 

How does Virgil express the Sophoclean iffiy &^ayToy ^6$1 

Is there any objection to the words "Eros rob' Ijbrj bdtaroy iy 
Xift^ re KOi — ? 

How is evyrvx^v KaxQy itybpQy incorrect Greek ? 

What is the difference between rpofos and rpo^eirc ? 

What is the real, what the supposed meaning of xpo>'o^ ^""c- 

What does wXibt take for its future ? How docs such a cir- 
cumstance prevent Brunck's adoption of Dawes* canon ? 

Translate Jx^ircf — ovftfioXov Xi^riyf, and explain the aU 
lusidh. 

Show that Sophocles could not have written Ovb' ovfiwoXfiros 
'dLt<rufov Aaeprfov. 

.Translate iwtl dayity *AyriXoxos ahrf ^povbott ovrep ^y yoyos. 
Give the reading of the Schol.; show how ii is not suited to 
the context, and state what Sophocles probably wrote. 

What is the peculiar meaning of wtpioriXXtiy ? what of na" 
XtyTpt0{]sl 

Translate Xa1p\ dtt fiiyiora xalpt. Show where the diffi- 
culty lies: correct it; and confirm the correction. 

Translate Nev^oy irpoi avroi; Zifi^os ue^/ov; and correct the 
error, if any. 

'Tpayivlav re httpaba «nl roy €vpoov. How is this verse 
faulty? How did Pierson correct it? 



120 QUB8TI0NS. 

How did Ponon correct Che error in the verte "lifter, i woj. 

Who performed the part of ""E^ropoct who of EwripnTcp^st 
and what was meant by the word 'AyaoKtvii, as applied to an 
actor? 

What was the chief object of the appearance of the 'Efi- 
iropot ? 

Whom did Sophocles and Earipides understand by &gf9im 
Kopot or Qti^tihat 7 Who, according to Homer, waa the leader 
of the Athenians at the aiege of Troy ? 

When is a vessel said dvayc^Oai, and why ? 

Of the expressions fii^ bt&flaXKt^ fiii bia^aKkfft, and ftif &a- 
/3AX»f, which ia the incorrect one ? 

Translate UttoBrfvofiai yap tibe io4£ ^fiav Baritr 

wpos fAt dreXOeiv, Aomp chiceivcv warfip : 
explain the allusion; and show to what fact the knowledge 
of the atory leads? 

What kinds of drama were there on the subject of the Sisy- 
phus ? and by whom written 7 

Translate affy b" owws Aptera ovfifipoi Oeof, and state the 
peculiarities of construction, and in the uae of the verb crv/i- 

Translate Kai PavrAoai fit vpoaKvom ff Cawep dt6v i explain 
the allusions, and correct the errors of ihe text. 

Translate ir' ahros ^v wp6vovpBs, and show bow rpo^Mpos is 
ill suited to tlie situation of Philoctetes. 

Why is arovov (iapyppwra incorrect Greek ? 

What was the original of Horace*8 *' Qoicunque tertae moBere 
vfscimur"? 

What are the two meanings oiiipipes iiXf^wrai 7 

Translate Aevtrtrtav b* owov yvolii vraTOP e!f vbutp ae) #ipoff- 
evuffjta. Show the errors of the reading, And correct then. 

Why is xaXKatrnts incorrect as applied to Hercules? 

What is the difference in dialect between jSpucccy and fipv^ 

Translate f/r b^ rfbe Tf 'Xf^vf ft6XM ^ccivm : point out 
rlie errors in language, and show how tliey are to he corrected 
from MSS. and conjecture. 

Translate J SirXoI ^rpariyXdrai, 

'Ayd/if/uroK, i MfviXae, nQ$ hy hyr* kfM^ 
Toy cffov y^y9y rpitftoirt ri/iybe r^v yocoy • 
and show what are the errors of language and versification. 

Of tlie forms ^vi'^y, bvv^^ and hvytn, which did Elmsley 
and Person respectively prefer ? 



QUBSTI0N8. 121 

« 

Translate ^ft ritvovy J ytvpaiov^ dXXa ovkKafiiip 

ifiwpffoopf J yevvalf cdyof rot irore 
toy rov Acos vaid* dire rwybe tQv 6v\wv 
& uvv trv tr^Sets, rovr' iwii^iwva ipfp : 
and state all the difiiculties of the passage. 

What is, the usual meanings of aiyXri ? What in the passage of 
Sophocles? How is Welcker's interpretation confirmed by 
Ovid and Moschus? 

Translate Ov xepos^ ov wobos, off riyos 6py(»y* 
&\X (tfs ris aibijf. vapaKelfieyos 
opf' PXiwtt* Kaipin <^Oiyy€i* 
correct the errors of the text; and compare it with a parallel' 
passage in Shakspeare ? 

How is tI brjra bp^fx* cyoi incorrect Greek ? 
Translate *AT€(rr4piiKas roy filoy, ra roi* i\wv : explain the play 
on the words, and compare it with a passage in Shakspeare. 

Translate 01* ipy 6 iraii /u* ebpatrty ov£ 'AxiX\i<tfs : point out 
the error in the syntax ; correct it ; and compare the correction 
with a passage in Virgil. 

For av Bayovfiai — fji6yo$ the Schol. reads avai^ov/xai— /iofof: 
state how the reading is partly right and partly wrong. 
What is there peculiar in the word obpeeifiwrat 1 
What is the Attic termination of adjectives ending in "iris and 
-vi)f 'in the accusative masculine? 

Why can aXvaictiy, but not fevytiy, be joined to a genitive t 
Translate *£yw 0*, os oT/iac oov KaKioy ovbey ay 
TOVTwy Kparityeiy fiiib* ewtduyety \epi : 
show the incorrectness of the language ; and how Sophocles 
is at variance with Homer. 

Why is Kparaios an adjective of doubtful form ? 
Translate 'Httov kKtiyoy op^s, fpiyas ei Tiyas 
"ioXeiSy Toy 'HpdirXecov 
AOXioy^ Hbe vol 
oifKirt \pria6iJL9yoy I 
point out the errors of the text ; correct them ; and support 
the corrections by some parallel passages. 

Translate Mi) irpos apalou Aids iKQ^s, iicercvw* MerpiaSe, 
Show where the error is, and how to be corrected. 

What are the meanings of 6^oi>? and how is yeiits oftov of 
doubtful syntax. 

How is apx^t' used, when it means " at all " ? 
What is the Attic form o( fiax^ffofiai 1 
Did the ancients often adopt the modern practice of speak- 
Soph. Philoet. L 



122 QUESTIONS. 

ing aside on tbe stage ? Quote some instances from Sophocles 
and Euripides. 

What is the difference in meaning between rave and s-av^ai ? 
Why were the words ever confounded ? 

Translate Ovrwc hihoKrat ; Kal vipa y iffO* v Xeyw : point 
out the error; correct it; aud support the correction by pn- 
raliel passages. 

With what cases is liwoartpeiodai most correctly joined ? 

What is the error in the verse 

YlHi clirat ; oltK &pa btvrtpov boXovfieda ; 
and which is the preferable correction, Wakefield's, Porson*s, 
or Hermann's? 

What is the difference between 'Airw^ocro and 'Eirw^oera ? 

What is tbe construction of d^aipei^dac, when united to an 
infinitive ? 

What particle ought to follow &XX' oSr, and how ? 

What is an Oropism ? 

What is the error in the words Iv i* fiyplktaai Kotre cvfi^v 
\oy hiyti ? 

Compare the phrase ypd^ov ^pevwr lau with some parallel 
passages. What is the expression in the Septuagiiit? 

What are the errors in (he verse Koi rolv rap' iifiiv ivrvx^w 
'AffKXrfirtbuy, and how to be corrected ? 

With what case is wpovriyopos most correctly united ? 

What infinitive ought to follow ivyii<rofAai ? 

What is the error in the metre and language of the verse 
£{ boKel, OT€i\wfiev, ^CL ytwvaiov tiprfKut iwot ? 

Are there any instances of a similar error not corrected by 
Porson t 

Translate *A S* hv Xafi^t ov axvXa rovbt rov orparov : and 
point out the errors of the text. 

How is tltrefieiy united to its case? how tl oifietvl 

What is there objectionable in the words Kaipos rai wXovs 
6b* eirctyet yap iraro vpvfiyay ? 

Translate Ni/v b* J Kpfjyat yXifKioy re woroy Aelwofiey ifias Xei- 
wofA€v i^bri : show the errors in metre and language, and correct 
both. 

What is there peculiar in the verse Ao(i|f ctirort r^^i* Ivc- 
(iayru 1 



GREEK INDEX. 



A. 

^ and -ov conf. 197 

itypotaf qnantitj of final syllable of, 

129 
iiydiP KCfl^f 632 
iLyif¥ and aliiv conf. 179 
iZahs Myas 821 
A9ir^70f 31S 
ii$vp6aroiias 187 
Afiftt 6 fuiftov 4 12 
afyAif 827 
aUXop 1 149 add. 
alyos 1876 

atw, <o Aeor, quantity of, 1406 
itw, to regard, quantity of, 1406 
aitS»y and iywy conf. 179 
&jca\v^t IS21 
&ir/A^ 12 

^ovci>i^ tuffxpii 609 
&icpa 559 
iucpdrwp 487 
&AXik— 7&P 81 
ttAAi»f, merely, 941 
&\^ 174. &X^y 1184 
&\^<mil 711 
itXfurr us 711 
oKArtfjuoy 857 
ofittpTthf 231 
&;irvKf t 680 
kikiyw 604 
&y auperfluous 115. ftr and oZy conf. 

116 
^i7«4r9eu 573 

kydyicii and &pc(x>^ conf. 906 
^bfoAajSci^ 1243 
drcnroXfiy 1232 
kyurrpi^ 450 
Ay(9Ti||;u. &v^0Ti|(ras Wpa 668 
ay^714 
hiiro9rtp9!» with accua. of person and 

gen. of thing 1276 
Apy6f , feminine of, 97 
iprr^ hOdyaros 1416 
ikpurr6fiayris 1332 
^PX^*'' «< «'/> 1233 and add. 
*AaitKipraAy 1327 
&<rr«irros 2 
A^^oA^f 559 



&rpa«Tor 290 

ajr7d{», active and middle form of, 217 

wjyais and ainais conf. 1189 

avT6^uKos 35 

avT({(rToAos 497 

a5rQ»f; merely, really, 263 

64>ayroy ^ws 297 

A^irrdfai ^pw&y 869 

A^UKTOl 105 



3 and V conf. 693 
/Soi^f 274 
/SoXco' Xvw^y eiT 
fiaXuy and Ao/Scty conf. 47 
fiapvfip^ 696 
/B(o» 925 

fiKhttty used by itself 110 
fiSaKuy y&aov %\Z 
fiolKu, subjunctive after, 762 add. 
fip^Kuy, fip^xtiif 746 
filufibs and fftikbtf difference between, 
Argum, 

r. 

7 and A conf. 329 

yiip seldom placed after the third 
word 878. 885. 1447 

7C after r6y99 22. 7c indicating a 
sneer 82. yt omitted 112. 7< not 
doubled nor used in an interrogation 
442 and add. yt indicating con- 
tempt 950 

ywy^yw 238 

7cXf fur Karaytkf 1117 

y4yya alBipos 1086 

y^yrfrrris, a title given to the Sun 336 
^ 7p, strange ellipse of, 135 

yKiyos and rdAof conf. 293 

yy^fia and ^t&fia conf. 137 

y6vos and iiSyos conf. 425 

ypdtpttp lo'w ^p^ySty 1319 

8^, r€, and 7e conf. 82. 3} and 3^ conf* 

276. Si useless 58. 8i ical 319 
8f<rr({Ti)f SitXmi' 262 
8|} after irdXai 150 



124 



GREEK INDEX. 



t^ra. repetition of, 761 
Miafiipt r^off 7 
ZufuroXdm 681 
•ff^, a «Afp, 724 
9fif9 with a dtitrre 1924 
MJff^nara, komtn, 117 



la mod o^ conf. 107 ftDd add. 

iy u p a riis rS^mw 75 

^7^ and firm conf. 57S 

-<c and -M conf. 410 

cWf not with rabjunctiTe 1086 

c!W<ir, nu« om of, 466 

ffr* and ^r* conf. 23 

«fy V e9r 345 

^ic onderetood S 

iKfioK^ X^J^otf S28 

^cfMTf &yw 811 

Irrof cAav^rtir 1254 

^A^TXw 338 

IXtiy and jAcii' conf. 47. fAitr and 

/BfiJKConf. 1388 
kJdrcwf and vA.c^o'Mr conf. 627 
#fMroS/fc^ai 433 

4ftif6Kip'os with two grnitiret 418 
^r redundant 00 
iwdtipot 609 
fpopKOS ol9tyl 72 
iwTtfyx^*of with genitive 1327 
r{«8pof 212 
^I^AJwy ir^aa 201 
^(cn^fff^oi 670 
^^K«i 767 
Ivfira fi^rroi Jca2 352 

^v^ genitire after, cannot ei press the 

object 43 
laruw/ify 168 
iirurrpi^fiM 601 

mtir rax^t 1217 

tpXttrBai, to depart, 48. iXOys for 

&Wx0i}tll73 
icx«rla 144 
f Mf 825 
c&otwi' 826 
cfryci^f 836 
cftSpMc^i 844 

€ fa-tfrwt and 9Mpttt conf. 866 
c0/)oor not contracted in tragedy 402 
«kr«/3f2^ and %l v4fi9u^ conf. 1437 
fUffTo/ta aad «9 0rr<ifia conf. 201 
""^iMff^ 1136 



fx<* 8S« fx«0^ c' «T^ 201. Odl^am 
fX« 1356. ftfXCf «|iprMcAetf, SAS 
and add. 

H. 
f ffwr and oSkwr conf. 180 
lifwra 1102 
iup, quantity ^f, 8 
•^r and •ey conf. 45. 61 
lltftixrro and V^^«to conf. 412 
•Iff and -ocs coof. 24 
fr' and cfr* conf. 22 

e. 

tercir and «'a9c«y conf. 331 

ecT^if 8c(iaf 1394 

9|^a0-^ and ZaXtf cannot be nailed in 

one seoleace 107 
BvfiaS 

I. 

IMf and Uciv conf. 1388 

l^ph and 7/pa conf. 937 

-d^f or -tfj^f , adjectives ending in, 1008 

Uiffios 485 

XKfitvop 495 

Tra witli the optative 325 and add. 

trrm, Attic for Vrroffo 887 

K. 

Kfid after fi^ 40. col uselesi 79. vol rt 

Kol 274. Kcd after 5i 310. «nl— 3i 

1356 
icaip^f. yp^r itatp^ 1273 
icoiroTcfrwy 694 
irairo^MC''or and koXo^iuvw conf. 228. 

797 
•raX^r ^^ftSes said ironically 478 
KoKhs 1298. 1377 
Kd/iwttw vScop 281 
Kardyff<r0at 573 
KoravKurB^U 30 
lr€tj^al with an accoa. 145 
Kwos, K\§tyhs, and imttyos conf. 261 

and add. 
Kuvov, it^otf, and aXciy^r conf. 37 
MpToftAy 1229 
iri^^42 

tPHpofiptrrhs 696 
«otfrc 1315 
icotf^^cci' 737 
Kpara, gender of, 995 
K^TOi^f scarcely a<lmisaible 10 tn- 

' gedy 1102 and add. 
rrwwr and r^ms conf. 29 
kHwos ffirrpo^i 202 



GREEK INDEX. 



125 



Kupm without a participle 22. 441 

A. 
X and y conf. 329. X and p conf. 1145 
Xa$u¥ and fiuXuif conf. 47 
Aa4pTiis, AdpTios 87 and add. 
\a\loraeros 350 add. 
X^ \6yoit 1382 
A^AATtov Kouchp 707 
X^ai 768 
\iTo$6pot 263 
Adacioi' 1458 
X^y /SoXtti' 67 

M. 
ttaXaxOpt vSffov 1328 
l/uifTvs 4p \6yoa 319 
fiaxo^fictfa for /iaxfO'^M*^ 1246 
fi^at, loud, 676 
fi^XXciy, rare use of» 447 
fUfwyt 516 
^y without Si 1.959 
fAtTpiaf§ 1173 
Ai^ icoi 16 
Mi|Xi<^$ 4 

/A^if and /U\ts conf. 829 
ftoX^r 330 

fiSyos and 7((yof conf. 425 
MSarvx^s 980 and add. 

N. 
yavdEnif not Greek, ^r^vm* 
pca/fidriis 270 
yavKpdrup 1066 
Nffid, an island, ilr^vm. 
yticfhs ip ivHTtM 1012 
y^|U0 393 

NfovT^c/M a quaflriayllable 4 
rcv/Aa, the loss or confusion of, 150 
p6vo9 9tafi6pos 7 
p6ffroSt a journey, 43 
pov^M for poir^Urut 1423 
poffipiaas 685 

B. 
(crovAieu 303 
{vXXo^r o-covr^y 579 

O. 

6 eipressing a ^neer 1054 
d&fllSI. A— ofi|934 
6y/uts 163 

58« denoting a thing absent 248 
te o0i^«x' 636 
ol at the end of a verse 263 
-01 and -CI conf. 410. -oi and 'f conf. 
1446 



otiwp and ffmr conf. 180 

ol^< and »ful conf. 361. ofwei and •) 

/UH conf. 783 
elf and &s conf. 53 
-o» and 'ps conf. 24 
6kp^ Sc/e'aiTf f 225 
ixctr and Ixciy conf. 47 
&Xc7f Attic for 6\4Kta 1384 
jf^MMi avPTpo^p 171 
4ftou yc^jt 1212* 
-ey and -i|i» conf. 46. 61. -oy and .ev 

conf. 1283 
iptdhs 478 
MiTM 1096 
8voi, {hrovlO 

5irov and ^rrau0a, union of, 16 and add. 
twms ob 196. Sirwr Hpurra 629. hms 

ix*» «* ' A''** 816 
SpKtos Zfiv 1318 
Ap/A^ 237 

hpSi, repetition of after tpa, 31 
-ov and -wy conf. 60. o^ and la conf. 

107 and sdd. 
oh fi^ with 2 aor. act. or n&id. 103. 

whether joined to 1 aor. subj. 381. 

never joined to an optative 613. 

cannot be joined to a future under- 
stood 1267 
o0y(«ca, that, 232 
o(i, 6 il 91 
o^pos 693 
ooros ezpresiing contempt 180. uicd 

after ns 307 
a^is oUovp&p 1 322 

n. 

irorytrht 292 

iroi^fty and 9ayc7y conf. 331 
ToXol JUi 803 
waKdiifi 177 
irdxiy 6p& 929 
yoXirrpi/BJ^f 449 
naXX^ and IIoXXAf conf. 134 
irdy0* and rovff conf. 1018 
irapaiiimtu 64. 399 
vofwiicci 1042 
mptpyop 47 i 

Vtts, thorough, 624. 921. varrf ry 174 
va^tf. ya^c and vawroi, difference be- 
tween, 1269. iriwaufuu 1274 
TcXdUp, iH frara Kcn^reo, 679 
it4fiirttp twpop 17 

n/p7aAia without Tpo/af 347. 1322 
VfpMT^XXw 448 
irirpa, a cavern, 16 
vucphs, hated by, 254 
VfOTT^sX^oif 1265 



126 



GREEK INDEX. 



wiV and Tp6s conf. 22 

««^w, woihffu 120 and add; 

ToiiciAArreprot 34S 

irouciXArroXot S4S 

IIoAAAs and IlaW^ conf. IS4 

vtfyi}fia warpi S70 

irpdffiy^uf, vpdfrrup 1440 

vptr, to wFint mood united, 109 

irp^f and ir^' conf. 22. irpht rwra 

289. wpht robots 289. irph$ oUoif 

650* rp^r utelets 193 
wpovdimis 193 
wpoc^tiw 42 

vpoa^opos with dative 1347 
wpoirBtyuw 9viiirm¥ 8 
wpointia'ai 059 
wptf^oirif fo$aAt& 1028 
irpoxifp«<r 148 
w/wta 3G 

P. 
p and X conf. 1146 
Ad«i7 274 

^c». perfect of, 656 
P^toy^ an expiation^ 053 and add. 
^fta and yy^/M conf. 137 

S. 
<rii\os271 
(Tc cannot be lengthened before fip 

43G 
oi|ir^s and /3wfibr, difference between, 

ofivytphs and mvy^p^s conf. 166 

wdpx^i 1214 

OTar^r and eraydf* conf. 718 

uTc^x^y* repetition of, 1214 

^t^XAm 406. loTcXAoK, iceiii q^rr, 

573. 642 
oripyip 540 
crlfiou r^ot 29 
<rriicr6s 184 
OTVTF^f 1129 
v^fifioKov 404 
<rvfi^4p€ip 629 

a^fjpopot and tripu^povpos conf. 1450 
v^po^v ofifjM 171. if^po^m kH' 

iror 202 
tfirrrvx^*' ^^^^ genitive 820 
ir«y Attic for crdor 21 

T. 
Tav6^ and vdyO' conf. 1018 
rax^f ippMorBai 1074. rax^f fprcur 

1217 
rt and 3f conf. 82 



r^xi^hlULra applied to a aingte thing 
36 

Ti|XiMr^216 

T(9^fifM5 c/pSof 514 

TI5. ry after iroarrX 174 

rXijiio^^aTcn-or 363 

rb— toDto— T^f — T^ 765 

Toi M^ united 245 and add« 

Tov followed bj an infinitire 107 

Tov, Attic for Tuwt 30 

rplfittt words derived from, 449 

rpo^, Mara# <t^ ofrteiiitivr food, 1119 

rpo^ff^f and rpo^f, difference be- 
tween, 344 

Tpo^ and rpv^ii conf. 32 

▼iivof ffxifiov 29 

r^, loniam for f 14 

r. 

V and fi conf. 693 

-v)^t, adjectivea ending in, 1008 

tvpop w4fiv9Uf 17 



^t 416 

^v expressing joy 234 

^ff^ffty with genitive 1038 

♦oiri{, accent of, 564 

^WU» 1198 

^poSpof 425 

^^iv. I^uv yucf r 1046 

^f t^oTTor 207 

X. 

Xcupc &f fi^yuxra 463 

XP^ytof 1443 

XpCff^ Argvm. and 193 

Xv94rros wdyou 292 

XmX^s and x^P^^ conf. 1146 



^fv8oicV<'( 1^00 



A. 



-y and •«!' conf. 890. -y and -oi conf. 

1446 
« shortened before a Towel 726 
''nyvyos 142 
mfuii and of/iot conf. 361 
&», nam, 1037. 6» wp6f, a pleonasm 58 
6r and its conf. 63. At and Svwi conf. 

196 
£oTf inserted between 4ffr\ and an 

infinitive 658 
£3c indicating the action of the 

speaker 106. 852 add. 1053. 1134 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



A. 

AccQsatiTe, double, after reibs of con> 
coaling 185. accus. after verb of 
accnaing S28. accoa. of person and 
gen. of thing after h,iro<rrfpu» 1276 

Achilles 350. ;I67 

Active for paaaive 1325 

Adjectivea ending in -d)r or -v^s take 
•a for 'fj in the Attic accusative 
1008. union of nouns and adjectives 
1332 

Adulation, forms of, 485 

i£sop, fable of, alluded to by Sopho- 
cles, 705 

Ajax412 

Altar raised by Jason, Argum, 

Anapeeats, two in the same line, 702 

Antilochos 425 

Apollo, strange epithet for, 336 

Article, inutility of the, 108. pre- 
positive article found at the end 
of a verse 253. prepositive art. in- 
admissible 285. superfluous 487. 
574. seldom prefixed to proper 
names in the genitive 679. double 
article not good Greek 934. arti- 
cle may be added or omitted 1233 
and add. 

Augment elided 360 

C. 

Carians 1300 

Chr^se, Argum, and 193. 797 

Conjunctions at the end of a Tragic 
Seoarian 312 

Copulative out of place 228. oseless 
985 

Crasis447. 587. 927. 1031 

Cretic, the final, exception to Porson's 
canon respecting, 22 

Cups, art of turning, well known du- 
ring the Trojan war 35 

D. 
Dipodia, first, in Trochaics should end 
with a word )S98 



£. 
Echo 187 
Ellipse of Ik 3. of yy 135. of irfp) 

961 add. 
Enclitics tripled 820 
Euphemism 331 

F. 
Fire, materials for striking, 36 
Future middle in a passive sense 
48 

G. 
Genitive after ^irl cannot express the 
object 43 

H. 
Hecia 980 add. 

Hecuba, ciiildless state of, 260 
Helenos 613. 1331 
Hercules, arrows of, 105. 776. 778. 

never represented with a shield by 

the amcienta 728 
Hexameters, rare use of in tragedy, 

836—889 
Hiatus inadmissible in Iambics 100 

I. 
Infinitive for imperative 1407 

K. 
Kissing, expressive of homage 659 

L. 
Laertes 87 
Lemnian fire 797 
Lemnos 2 

M. 
Middle voice 117 
Mosychlus 890 and add. 

N. 
Negative after iu^(Kov 1297 
Neoptolerous 485. 1437. his likeness 
to Ids father 358 



128 



ENGLISH INDEX. 



NominatiTe absolute 349 

NvuDB and sdjcctiTcs, onion of, 1SS2 

O. 

Oath taken by the Grecian cliieftaini 

72 
(£U 1426 
Optaiive, form of, 119. never after o6 

Mf}GI3 
Oropism 1308 
Oxymoron 536. lUl. 1217 

P. 

Palladium 131 

Participle used pleonasticallj 330. 

wanted with icupci22. 441 
Parciclea, union of, 245 add. 093 

add. 1299 
Passive form instead of the middle 30 
PeparetUus 551 
Philoctetes, Argum. 179. 485. 496. 

1026. 1124 
Philoctetes, a play attributed to seve- 
ral tragedians and comediansi Ar- 

gam. 
Philosophers, conflicting opinions of, 

603 
Pleonasm of &s 68 
Plural noun applied to a single thing 

36 
Preposition redundant 60 
Prolepsis 1 34 
Pronoun superfluous 574 
Proper names in the genitive seldom 

have the article preflzed 679 
Pun, made by Sophocles 925. by 

Euripides 925. by Aristophanes 

1300 



Repetition 92. 761. 1119 add. 1214. 

1389.1459 
Rhea 391 

S. 

Serpent, Philoctetes bitten by, Ar- 

gum. 
Signet given to penons tnvelliiif 

from home 404 
Sisyphus 450. 627 
Sisyphus, a satyric drama of Eozipx- 

des, the probable argument of. &! 
Speech attributed to voiceless objects 

1082 and add. 
Subjunctive, aor. 1. after oh p^ 381. 

subj. after fioikn 762 add. not s 

subj. after cf0c 1086 
Superlative, double, 633 
Syntax, doubtful, 196 

T. 
Tautology 278. 620. 652. 1440 
Temples, ancient, 1321. 1323 
Troy 69. 1435 add. 

U, V. 

Verses wronglj disposed 32 — 34. 350 

—353. 394, 395. 549—556 
Versitication, tragic, formerly siore 

rigid, Argum, 
Ulysses 78. 458. 613. son, not of 

Laertes, but of Sisyphus 3S4. 418 
Voices, confusion of, 1 101 
Vowel, w seldom shortened before, 

726 
Utilitarians,.doctrine of, 477 



FINIS. 



PRINTED BY A. J. VALFT, RED LION COURT, rtlET STBIBT. 




>*^ ■ 



: 



TRACHINIiE, 



CHIEFLY ACCORDING TO THE TEXT OF BRUNCK; 



WITH 



CRITICAL, PHILOLOGICAJU AND EXPLANATORY NOTES 

ILLUSTRATIONS OF PECULIAR IDIOMS. AND 
EXAMINATION QUESTIONS. 



BY 



THE REV. JOHN BRA8SE, D.D. 

LATK PKLLOW OF TRINITY COLLBGE, CAMBRIDGC. 



EK THS 
AnOAAOAOPOr BIBAIOeHKHZ mOBEZII. 



muBhn^ rmdp^, VfpUxXM'f rh ^tpaw rB» Knpirmr acol tV /'^i' Aifti^tipnif 
yafu£, rh tkjdpas ^kx^hjfos Xoftfidifu, Ms irrl ro6ro» th His *Afui\9c(af. 'A- 
t»dx$u9k 3^ fv AJfimiw Bvydnipf ^ xipas c?x< rmdfov rmna tk^ in *ffpt«Ai|f 
^wK ^ti4U9 tTxt TMo^npr* ^BvTf mcnhif % fipmhv tknp &r H^eurS ris, wppix^v 

'E^^pOTi (t ijte<r/X«vf #^as, 'Afrv6xp ry ro^rw Bvytrrpi tnmfS^, «arV ^'^^ 
«flA4^MV7(itrai« 7iMfiirafy 8i ro^nnr ckixo^yMivf wapk OAtl, jmpSvAi^ va*w 
inwitcrunv £ tfra/ioi' t^ *A|»X'' Aovs vcuSa mn-A X^V^ SiS^rra* c v yyt r j^f 8^ oStm 
OMvf • acol 4 fUr vor^f rod «ai8^ imuvCov Tcyo/UvovroO o^iyiiSf ^qle^09y uv y rym 

VOT N^J9^0f 3 Kimmtpo* ro^t n^rrof Sifsi^/icvf /ci^M, X^ywr «i^ tfmr ra^ 

SWiAr AiiiUi9§tp99 9i, iu9^ alnfifUs, Mrpw^t H(mr^ SuMOfiifcv. 3 8^ wof$fiM^ 
•r flM^, ^cx«i^ i9liii{(M0ai. t^ 3^ ArocjfMryp^f €M6funSf l|i\0tfrra Nlvroir 

&^i)in icar& t^s kSx^ov, koX rh ^i4r ^jc roS rpaA/utros riff ibrtbt oJma tfv/i^ar 



tl 



f r y nfir T tt^ Mp> X^of jni 9fi^ ^b m x fim r^ * kt M iaiv dr TjpiQc^ vpfe 

fimnkMJ wwmJiXW'n AmpUm^. AmMi0myiipw^ywf9pmfwp^ «Mr faiaA4pw> 

M^^pti v#f T^t. iBff^im S^ "H^oKXifff, Av4eT«Vf K rfy wr ^c*^ ftAAiir, aid rV 
Tiir Ivarar IXmMjp«r 4«if«^«r. htiKmH tt jni iUry^for /wrA twt ««0v, 

«lt /upij^iaxiar apoAnXirro oMr K^owt A^s acol ncXnr£n* ovsrJb M, oi 
w gf w j b r fa r w ir* 2t S^ c2s '(Vx^fuwor fmr, *A/i^mif «Mr 3 ^onAdt tic 

a«06lM Bikm, ffvitfiKXoCmw T *ApMmf pArf gat MifXiliir ttfir & Tjpigt''*'* 
ffol Attipdr ndr *Eiru9)]{^£Mr| jcrtirar fMrkrwr *ml8Mr E0|pvr«r» djp^f%r WXir, 

iral *hfy€uif acol MlXayo, rofrs AimyiyCov viu^, Kal Xfl^ii|^«ytiy4<^«ff t^ wdXir, 
jfyv 'UAifr afxyM(X«f^i'« m1 irpoffOfyutf^h Ki|mC)» riff E^/SoCst hcpmiifUh ^^ 
Kiimlbv 2<^ njp^ottro. ^aAAmt 8^ IcpotfTfi^i viiipMcii fr^^, Ai^cspjb MQr« 

fipas iiff^hro, ihf yhf Aixaa^ KaT4$aX9Wf §b Tpa)cafa M M, mki as^crsu 

Tci^fMrof <tr Ofrifr, 5 l^rir HyMt T/wx<^» wpir iroi4tf«t» Ik^cvits^ In/Mr 
i&^rritr* f«v M f4 0^i^roS| Xloloff wipikp M ftrtiaat wotftpUm, ^ftffoif ^ 

r^v'Hpof $v7ar/jfw, iroiti vcuSctt *AX«tt^lpirr ml 'Avdniror. 






A0AOI HPAKAEOYl. 



TtPOTTA iLk9 ip Nc^/f fiputfhp inrhrt^ Xioyra, 
A96T§poWy ip A4frpp voXva^tPOP &Ktirtp V^par, 
Th rplrop a^ hr\ rols *Epvttdp9iop tiertipt icdarpop 
Xfnw6K§pmP tXupop fAtrh tout* liyptvat, rhaprop 
niiitrop V, SppiSas 3rv/i^Afi(as i^^iUf^tp. 
*Ektop, 'AfioioplHos lU/iun l^mnjipa ^v6p. 
'EfiSofioPtAirytiov voKkiiP iciwpop i^§Kd»pp§p. 
"Oyidop, iK Kf/fynp 8^ rvplwpovp liKum rwpop 
'£« 6|^inff » harop, Ato/iffi^os Ijyaytp Trrovr. 
Fiipvtfrav, Uxarop, fi6as Ijkaffw 4^ 'EpvOf (ijf • 
'^994KaTop 8*, iufdyti icApa K4pfi«pop ^('Al8ao. 
Au94icarop 9, liptyictp is '£AX«(8a XP^<> M^ 
Bwrtftf 9py9TpStp rpurKsMwros w4\9p i/BXos» 



▼m 



TA TOY 



APAMAT05 npojnnA 



AHIANEIPA. 

eEPAIIAINA. 

YAA02. 

XOPOZ HAPeENON TPAXINMLN. 

AITEAOZ. 

AIXAS. 

TP0*05. 

nPESBYI. 

HPAKAHZ. 



T P A X I N I A I. 



u^ ovK u¥ aim ^xfiotvoig pgorofif^ Tgi¥ uv 
6a,¥Ci Tig^ our g] X£f^o'TO(f ovr si tm xuxog* 
tycif Oi T0¥ tfMV^ xai Tgi¥ iig Aloov fAoXtiVf 
t^oiif lyowra iwrrv^fj rs xa) fiagwf. 

voLiovff IT \v UXivgivif vvfJt/psicjy orXov 



1. A^f /i^lffy apxw0t] This an- TaabiMii. Plattt. Amphitr. 1. i. 15." 

cimt Mjing fraqaentlj oocun in the Brnnck* The aame naage of the te« 

clastic wrilen, eapedally the poets, coad penoQ in general remark is very 

8ee seveial inataaoes quoted, (£. R. eommon in our language also. See 

vw 1518. Some lefar the origin of, this MatthisB Ox. Gr. ^ 294. 

noMvk to Soloo. See Hered. i. aS. r.fofew^ Ir* itUktifmn'] The com- 

and therefoire think that Sophocles haa own reading is tmUvr M nxt^pm^t, 

made an anasfaioniim in potting it into which ia objectianahle» because a short 

the aoadi of the wife of Hercules, vowel at the end of one word is rarely 

Bot the saying itself might ha?e heen, ijiade long by the tragic writers^ before 

and pflobably was» in coannon use long vA at the begumiag of a subsequent 

bafiie the tune of Soloo* word, and beanue the Homeric form 

1. iKii409uf] " The second penon M for dr does not occur in the tragic 

ia elepmtly put for the third in gene* senary. ** In B.niloeo« 8* iw UktCpmwi.*' 

lal leomrks : a thing which is common Bronck. The position of 8^ pveTents tba 

to the witters in h^ languages. So iiaoeptioi& of this reading, even if there 

below, v« 597. At ev^ «&r atexH^ *Mre a necesaity for M to complete the 

vjpdmt , oftror' airxf^ wtnt, for Am sense, which there is not. We have 

d^xpi ^ff"^ ^"t eArar* olexfov adopted Erfordt's emendation, as sug- 

awftrai* £nrip* Orest. $16. cfty fii gestedby Winshem^inhisLatinTersioa 

Mwjf T^i^ kfSk to|d|)rs ves^9 ad^- of this play published at Jraakfort* 

Tet $ptrnSam knfia re Tfyysrw. So 1549. His translation is, ** com odiUw 

in the same plav, ▼. <199. trtuf V hf habitaremin Pleurene." 

evodt, T^xsis iuf o^reC P^Hm, taw brXop] " I adopt the reading which 

Bikfti for 'tbxoi rif, Zffiif MXp. See ispicaarredbytbeScbolhMt — ftknffot 

Sopk* Trmelu A 



2 20*OKAEOT2 

og fi h rgtch fjuogipalirip i^jru vurgag, :o 

(poirZv uoLgytjg ravgog^ uXXor asoXog 
iga»af¥ ihixrog^ aXXor avigiiof xuru 
fiouTgwgog* ix is iatrxiov ymsaiog 

XgOVIfo) ilSppaUoVTO Kgfl¥aiOV totou* 

roio}f}l \yoii fJt^vfitrriigft vgoo'iiiiyfAiPfi I5 

ivtrrfivog, aU) xarOitmv txivypfji^riv^ 
9r^i¥ Tfitrii xoiTfig Ifji^TiXetir&iivui Tort. 

ttanuf. M well iMcame the term is nnodty of ariTer'tcoaraeiswel] typ. 

better adapted to the meaniog of the fied by a serpoDU To boCH time 

poet, aa becailse a more usual word figurea Seneca, nerc,(£t. 299. aliBdcar 

woald eject one mpre rare. 5r^or t^f propter me v^gaa Achelcms ttBdaatta- 

raKax9mplm9 : Schol. 5tAos* fi6j(Bos : gnine infecit suo. Com leata aerpeas 

Heaych.'' Wakefield. Hermann ia of fieret: in tanmm trocem Nrac flec- 

opinion that jicyor [the reading of all teret, serpen te depoaiik, minns. 
the Mas.] waa in the first edition, and 12. &y8pf(y Kvrci /SefapMpor] *' Thm 

that the poet not aeeing it snitable to Casanbon has most ezcelieDtly r> 

the sense of the passage, which refera atored this passage from Strabo. lib. x. 

to onnoyaiicf rather than fear, put p. 458. * with the body of a nun, wd 

irXow in the aecond edition. the face of an ox.' Hesychios, xins, 

8. ^rit AlrwAlf Tvr^] On this for- tr&fta. The common reading was ^ 

roula see the remarks on ▼• 1667. in 8pc£y rvw^ fio^tcpant^ where the last 

the (£. C. and Matthia Gr. Gr. ( 617. word, I think, would have offended no 

10. ^vrpie^ ftop^dkrv] Ovid Me* one, had not Stiabo aopplied another 
tarn* lib. ix. relates, not that Achelous more elegant." Musgrave. 
demanded Deianira under three shapes 18. 9turKUv] " Uoiuor, smdrwaf, 
or forma, but that during his contest shady. If you listen to gramnaiians, 
with Hercules, he assumed those forma, 8a has the same force aa the particle 
but not in the order here given hy {Vi; and perhaps the aucienta may have 
Sophoclea. said 9dinuoSf ^Apoaros &c. for SuufumSf 

11. i^apyiis raSlfMfl The Scholiaat Sid^ii'of : yet itseenls more probable 
gives three reasons why a river waa that Sdiririor was contracted from &i- 
likened to a boll, of which the first is trdvicws, as Trypho states in Pasakw. 

^the true • one : ol vorafiai ravp6Kpwoi Verb. 28. from the Schol. Horn. U. O: 

'SimnrovFTO, fl tri fiwafifif ^t wapa- 278. and so Etym. M. p. 248, 51." 

irKfiaiot wtpl r&r^ic/SoXdr ^, 5ti <rxii'<9«v< I^* Blomf. GU Pera. 821. 
tV T^a'f ^' fi^f ^ 8(& f^ KOTCOfOfaiu 14. Stcjl^adwrro] " 0owed :" Moi- 

irapii worofiobs <?k«. In Horace the grave rightly says that here is an en- 

A ufidus is called fatir(/bniiWf on which allage, ftdpivBu properly signing 

passage the old Scholiast remarks: Uf be 9prinkUd: suularly at v. 794. 

"Omnium fluminum faroosonun vol- ^fr^odw signifies "to flow ouk or from." 
ttts cum comibus finguntor propter im- 18. &^/u^ U f»»t] *' Ariatoph. Ptz 

petus et mugitua aqnamin.'' The n« 69ISt. i9fi4ma0 ^s 4|m^. i£sdi. P. 



- ,*u 



TPAXINIAI. 



/ 



IxXvsrai fit, xa) rgoxo¥ fiiu ol9 vivw 

ovx ct¥ Oiuvoifju ov yag oio aAA o<mg fip^ 

fiaxSv aroLg^fig rijg ffiag^ oi' ay Kiyoi. 

iy&f y»g lifAfjv ixTixXfiyfjuivfi (f>o(iMj \ 

fjufl fjuoi TO x&k'kag uXyog i^ivgos Tori* ^5 

TBXog y ififixi Zivg kymiog xaTJig^ 

St i^ xetXig. ^^X^^ 7^S 'H^^*^^^ xgiTO¥ 
ivtr^SLff^ au ri¥ ix ^o^ov (popo9 rgi((>ej^ 
xsipov Tgexfigoupovtru. pv^ yag sio'dyu^ . 
x(M vv^ Mc^u ituisiiy/juipfi Tovop, so 

xa^vtmMp iff Ta7iag/ovg ximg Tor$, 



.V. 2^4 iuTfUif^ Z4 troi 4f woufiX^lfmp vh^ make way for another ipeciei. The aen- 

i^voxynS^i ^dos" Poraon. Phoen. 1061. timent it similar to the complaint of 

See alao Dr. Blomf. P. V. 28« and Hecaba,T.688.''a0vyan/i,o6KoZy elf 

Mafthia Gr. Gr« ^ 891. d« Z rt $\4i^ tcoKWt «oAX«y vapdFr«y. 

20. 6s «2r ATwva] " who having en- V 7^ i^fiai rufost r6V oitic i^ fir 

gaeed with him in the contett of the irapaicaAci V iK*79€W oZ Xbwii rcf &AAi|» 

l^t." " The word /idxnr ia not re- Ztiiox'^f ttmtmv kokoU, Wakefield 

dundant* for it might have been any quotes as similar instances the follow, 

other conteat. So Horn. U. K. 208. of- ing passages. i£sch. P. V. 24. 'H itoa- 

9c/ie» tOxifuwai Othv 9^orrai iryAva, laXftfunf rb^ ianitp&^i ^doM* lldxfw^ 

Hor. £p. i. 5. 0. Mitte leves spes et (T i^ fi\tos ^mSf vdAir* *A(1 84 row 

eeriamma dwUiar^m• So Virg. i£n. iraptfrrsr dx^ifS^ acocov Tp^tt ^* 6 

zn. 898. Infelis.ji^giiie jnveneni in cer- Acw^^owT^ oh 94^wc4 irw. and Uor. 

tamiae credit Extinctum." Wakefield. £pod. xvii. 24. Nullum a iabore me 

28. irafifiHis rris B4as} "nnalarmcd reclinat otiom ; Urget diem noz, et 

at the sight." dies noctem ; neqae est Levare tenta 

. 27. K^xof — Kpcrtfi'] This is the ac- spiritu pnecordia. 

cusative after (voro^'a, not the nomi- 81. Kib^6aafi9if 8^ waHas] Bmnck 

native inapposition with fx^,as Wake- retahis acJi^Mra^iy 8^, which is the 

field contends. *' The phrases <rw- reading of some Mss. Wakefield objects 

MPrdroi v<(A«fior, kiyw woktopidapf are to this, on the ground that 0icir is not 

▼ery common. Similarly Phten. 49. said of a woman : this is probably true, 

tfvrdirrev ydftmn*' Hermann. In Ho- though in the plural ol ^^tra^ts mean 

mer we have i/thp Kixos ijnUmaotf. pareniBt Phcen.84. Ist«ix< robs ^^var- 

28. rt/ iic ^fiov ^0ov] *' one fear rat iitfia0Hif 9ikm»^ where seePormm's 

^fUr another." On this usage of Ik, note. It is tlierefore more safe to m- 

see Major's Hecuba, V. 908. tain l^ofier, which may refer to 

20. Wf| TJkp dgdrf^i] ** for night in- both parents. Erfurdt ingeniously dc- 

trodoces trouble, and night [again] in fends Brnnck's reading. He says : 

succession removes it ;" i. e. night " Though I concede that in no other 

brings on roe one species of anxiety, passage perhapa ^Am is applied to a 

and the foiiowiing night removes it lo mother, yet it will, I think, be sufficient 



6 50«>OKAEOr5 

1771;^ i* ^9 avTOf agriTovg Sgclo'Zii iop^wg^ 
Togsari j^fja^as rupi^^ roif r ifitH^ xiyotg. €0 

56. t{ woTphs] Thtf pauag^ hat oc- proposed. We have adopted the read* 

casioncd much discttnicm ainong cri- ing of MaCthiv, (Greek Gnoi. § SSI.) 

Uct. Brunck gives, tl vorp^s w4fAoi as containing on the whole leas dilil- 

ra^ tpa» rftv taX&s wpdfffftw, Soicf >, cultj than any other, " if be oaiee 

and arraoges the whole passage thus : about his father," tib. " that he is 

fidXtora A ^TXXop, inr^p wMs iari thought to be in prosperity/' £«ipi] 

9oKWf d ¥4fun rvf tkpeop reS icaXdt rev SiNnZr aaXfis wpdmir. 
wpdatrtiv rov rorp^t , i. e. t^s rod wa- 58. Aprfwout] ** with nimble foot." 

rphs tdvpo^Iot. In this case Zotnt^ The poetic form is iprnrsir, which oc> 

must signify, * to show' or * exhibit,' a curs in Horn. II. I. 501. Od. B* Siaai- 

meaning which it never bean. Wake- larly rpiwos and rhpmns in the enigma 

field gmlmdi the passage thus : «l m- of the Sphinx, pottioi for rplwtm and 

Tphs vifjMi ra^ Apor, rov miSms wp6am rwrpdarovs : rplvot also is foond in 

9dKfiW, ** if he has any regard for hit Hesiod. Scut. Here. ▼. S12. wpohieuTp 

father beyond the mere show of good- fJytts rptros* 

will." Here vpdmof must be under- OpAvKu S^/wvrl " hounds towards 

stood with JcoXdr, and the ordo would the palace." Wakefield has altered 

be 9p6ffm doacftv rov Ka\As wpdunrMty Zifunn into 96fAot$i hot the Utter 

rov iraTp6s — leoAtft wpda<r9u^ being word would Scarcely be intelligible so 

used as a substantiTe, and taking a ge- applied. Ear. Bacch. ▼. 829. Bp^ 

nitive case after it. On this conjee- vicrf irc8/ov frapearcrdfuow. Here vc^Xor 

ture he says* and we join in the re- is subjoined to BpAowif, ss 8^vs in 

mark, '* Edicat lector eruditus de hac the passage before us to $p^K9^ 
emendatione." Heath proposed d 59. irp&s Ktup^if'] '* seasonably," ad- 

wrphs pifiMty ru^ ipaif rov KoXii vantageoutly ; vphs Koiphp is the same 

vpinr^uf Soiccc, " if he seems to hare as xaiplvs. Similarly wphs filv for 

any regard of his father's success." fiiaims, Tphs tpyipf for opyiK»s, wpbs 

This suggestion derives support from ^thlw for ^tXtcir, &c. 
Hermann, who »ays that irarp^s roO 60. rois r* ifuns A^oir] The copula 

Zottup KoKSfS wpdurartip are to be taken i^ is omitted in one Ms. Hermann 

together. So Deinosth. 01. ii. Toii- changes r* into 7*, and explains the 

rw o^x^ ¥Wf do& rhp KeupHuf rov A^ciy, passage thus : " you may employ the 

which would oe correctly rendered in man [sc. Hyllus] according to my 

Latin, " horum non video opportuni- suggestions } and further remarks that 

tatem dicendi." B«iske proposes, si in the common reading there is an in- 

wcfTphs W/ioi ru^ Apw ob icaX&t wpdtr' elegant tautology, " if I seem to tou 

0'fcy, ur ftoyicdXtBf wpArfftaf. Erfurdt to speak the truth, yon may employ 

adopts the suggestion of Hermann : oi the man and my wonls ;" he therefore 

KoXms wpdfffftw 9okSv — though Her- omits the comma after rMpL But 

mann himself has, si war/>br wi/un rvf there seems no sufficient reason for 

2pay> ToO ic«A*»r itpiavnuf Iokup* All making any alteration : xPn^^ ^*^ ^ 

these suggestions contain something usage similar to tliat of utor in Orid. 

objectionable, and tlie passage itself Metamorph. lib. ii. 145. si mutabile 

is difficult, which is indeed sufficiently pectus Est tibi| consillis, non cniriboa 

evident from the number of readings utere nosCris. 



TPAXINIAI. 7 

iovXti jM9^ %ignx%f y i>avStfiO¥ Xiycp* 
TA. To7o¥ ; iiieiZo9y fMirig^ tl i$0(tKT» fMU 
AH. <f% Tar^c ouro^ iagov i^tva^fiipou . 65 

TO fi0^ xvfiio'ffcu Toi '^irriMf altrxjupfiv, <pi^. 
TA. aXX' oiietf fwOoif y u n Tsanusiy j^im. 
AH. xa) Tov xXvsi^ Mjr, TtxyoVf iigvcfiott j(fio¥og i 
TA. TOP fMv TOgOJo^T agoroVf iif fjuiixu X£^^^ 

Avilj yvpaixi (f>acri ptp Xargsp xomp, 70 

AH. Tu¥ roi¥U9f Si xa) rovr srX^, xXvoi rt^ »¥n 

61. icd{ i i ywrtrr mp } ** even frcmi ihoald be altered ; and rh /d^ mAMui 

the ignobly born," ic from tlie ilavea ii perfectly correct, at Erfurdt nnder- 

or attendants uf Deianira. Hesycb. A- atood, Antig. v* 710. wbere we have, 

TovArftfT, SwryflMMT. ** So Hor. Sat i. ktoC Mpa^ xfv rif f <ro<p6s, rh iw^94r 

6. 10. Viroi nntUm mt^wrUmt ortoa; rtuf ir4AA\ maxfihvoMf" Herman^, 

and Art, Poet. 948. Qnibiis eat eqaua The ordo is rh at fiii wvSMm varp^s 

et paier et ree." Wakefield. In the oUrw liofthr idnwfUwQP vov icrof, ^4fm 

fame eente, the terma iar4frmpf dfi^rvip, aitrx^^^* "^^ common meaning of 

&>fyffa\^7irref » are to be underatood ^tPov^Bsu is, te 6e entertained in a 

in the Epistle to the Hebrewa* chap, foreign cenniry ; here it denotes, to be 

7« ▼. S. when applied to Melchiaedee. detained in a foreign eounlry, to be 

On which paysage, Mr. £. Valpy re- abroad. So Ion 810. rhw vxuS* l^v« 

marka : " *Aiimpp, itfiiirmp were com- oew, i^wu/Urov 94 ry At A^Ay Sfictaitf 

mon expreeaitmi among the Greeka herpi^wf, '* when sent abroad." Hie 

to difltingaisb peraona of unknown more naoal form in thia senae ia Aira- 

familiea or whose pedigree was ob* IwwoBwu 

acare. And Seneca speakinyt of the 68. jcol vov kk^a vtif] The ordo ia, 
two Roman kings, Servius Tollius and acd toG j^kufbs kKitie vt» lipvoiBtu, rin- 
Ancns Martius, says, Alter patrem yo¥ ; " and wherein or [in what part 
non habet : alter matrem." See Mr. of} the world do you hear that he ia 
Valpy's valuable edition of the New settled ?" See (£. C. 167. 
Testament, with Engliah Nolea, Yd. 60. rbif fjihf tup^hAM ttpom] 
iii. p. ISO. " doling the past ploughing season.*^ 
64. Sitorro] llie nom. neuter pin- It baa Iwen the custom in aU countriea 
rai for the neuter aingular. See (E. to number years by aome particular 
R. 410. and important season. Spring, sum- 
OS. vk invrpbrj " Valckenaer, Phmn* mer, autumn, and winter, have each 
4, had conjectured ^ol for o\, been selected for thia purpose. In- 
and ^ipeip for ^4pei\ Brunck ap- stances are quoted by Wakefield, SiU, 
proved of, and admitted theae emeu- Crit. § 83. to which we refer the dili- 
dationainto the text. ^4pei9 indeed gent scholar. The scholiast cm this 
might have been endured, and waa paasage explains iporoif by ^riovr^y— 
retained by ErAirdt, who, not liking &ra( yhp rev frovs bporrpwrtu ii 7^. 
rh /t^ subslitated laHUvn Bat tbete 70. AuSp Yvraud] Sc. Omphale. 
waa no adequate reason why ^^i 71. varrofrvr] <* One might hev 



to 



8 50<l>OKAEOT2 

TA. aXK il^a^iiroLi rovbi 7', 0^ lyit xXum. 
AH. *ov ifirtt 9V¥ ^m^ n Bavtiv y\ ayyiXXsrcu ; 
TA. £u/3o7da Xt^g^v ^(ttriift ISiugurov ToXir, 

AH. ag* oitrdct d^r, «i rtxvov^ ig iKuTrt (Ml 

TA. ra To7a, jOrSrsf ; ro¥ X6y09 y»g aypooH. 
AH. ig fi TiKiVTfjy rov fiiov fJuiXXu nXsl^t 

fi rovrop apag cc0Xo¥f slg ro$ vtrrBPOP 80 

TO X0tT09 riOfi pSOTOV tVUiOfV S;^i/y* 

o( any thing ihen^ if be rabroitted to 991. ko(movs aip6funs «^r*vr» loo 

ihis, i. e. Tbere ia notbing ao eitra- 197. The yoang »cholir will bear in 

ordinary wbicb we may not expect to mind tbe diatinction between 20Aof, 

hear: ww UrciSot Affo^o/ucv, c/ lod 6, labor, and &cd^or, or i$K», tA, 

^4<rni rh Sov^c^ty t$ 'Oft^dlAji d |>r«niiiinii (a6oru vW ccrtmntNta. 
'HpakKv'* Schol. 82. ^ o^ forff roif 8t] " in Mch 

78. ij Bfof^ yi Tc ia omitted in a rufiie then.*' *?cfw^ ia properir tbe 

moat editions. Brunck reatored it inclination of the balance. See (£. R. 

from one Ma. and properly, *' for ▼. 951. 

Deianira certainly wiahea to learn 88. ofo <? |u^^«r] " will you not 

aomething of Herculea." Erfbrdt. go for the puryou o/ aaaiadng me ?" 

76. fAcnr^fUM] **llie imperfect of This ia ioTariably the aense of tbe 

the TerbXcdrtty, I obaerre.ii frequently futare participle after a verb of ido- 

changed by critica into the aorint ; I tion. 

anppoae, becauae tlie notion of con- " AH the editiona gite the three 

tinuation would aeem foreign to that lioea 88* 84, 86, aa cbey are given 

of leaving. But when Xa^ireiy meana here. Bninck, following the conjee- 

to eauMe to remaxn, it easily admits of tare of Canter, edited tliera thoa : Oo 

thia idea, a reference being hsd to the <7|iWp{b»v, ^yuc* ^ aw&apuiBa, KcXrotr 

thing remaining or left." Seidler. ^ov oictanofy 1j olx^fti^ 4^*^ Kai 

78. rik wotOt iixfrtp ;] A line almost WirroftcK, cov irwrpht i^okuhArot. K. 

the aame aa this occara,Pb<Bn.T. 719. Bentley recommended the 64th hne 

T& iro7a ravra ; r^v hAyov yiip iywoA, to be struck out. Dobree did the 

80. rovro¥ fyas 20Aoy] " tollent, aame (▼. Kidd'a Poraoniana, p. 218.) 

arferem^ mercedem certaminia." Such suppoaing it to be dcriTed from the 

ia the veraion given by WakeBeld and interpretation of oix^/iSff6a, which is 

Erfurdt. But ^tffkov ia evidently maa- not very probable. It ia abundantly 

culine, and aignifiea, not the price of clear that the worda of two different 

a contest, but the contest itself, cdjpfiy reviaions are here joined, one of which 

v^or, 20Xer, kMwop, &c. ia to an- had v. 84. and the other, v< 85. If I see 

dertake or enter upon trouble, conteat, any thins;, ^ v(«Te/if r, <rov vorpba c^e* 

danger, 6cc. ic(y8uror iitpwiku fUyaw, XsiX^os belonged to the'^rst edition. 

Jlerad. 814. dvafUnuu^ j^p^op'^ ibid, apd Sophodea, obierring that too weak 



TPAXINIAI. 9 

[f] TiWojXfF, cov T»Tgog i^oXtaXiro^ ;] 
xsivov (iiO¥ ccitraPT^g, 9 olj^ofiso'f &fM ; 85 

TA. aXX* f ijXi, /MJTtf $4 i\ fiicrpArc^ iyif 
fia^iP xarjiti riph, kap TaXas TOgfjp. 
9V9 ^1 ig ivpsfifJUf oviuiXXii^^M to fui 
Toi<rap Tv6i(r6m rm}l kxifiuap rigt. 
[uXX* ^vvn^fig TCTfioi ov% %£ Turgcg 90 

AH. x^^gii ¥VPy S Tcu. xai yog wrig^ re y it; 

Tg»a'(ru»9 Itu TvfoiTOj xigiog ifiiToXi. 
XO. *^0y (tioXa »v^ bft^i^ojUriytt 0T^o^^ a. 

a word, viwrofup, was laid of Deianira, prodaces, aad [agMa] consignt to reft." 

andooetooftroQ£,l|oAflR\^of»oftIeT- AlJxci hai the lame meaning ai «oi« 

cules, labstitoted another TeiM, which mX^fkmiff P. V. w, M. which ia ez- 

waa exempt firom both objectioni." plained in Dr. BlomBeld^a Oloanryt 

Hennann, Whether the idea of this ** Veaiem haben» variatam; stellii 

illoftriouaKholarbe correct or not, it acilicet:" ttUhnwhf^ Ijroi fUKcuFo, i^ 

is OBrtain that one or other of these wmxtkri 8i& r& (LrrffO. 'Erofi^w properly 

lines is redundant, and that Bronck'a signifies to strip th» spoils of a slam 

laadiag gives a strong instance of the foe, and thence to lull. Wakefield 

bMika», MX^fceo^ 4f(a t^ virrofitr. ipiotes Hcsych* ipapitofiha" ro^w^ 

85. ik ailxifMoit] *H liere forms a Mra^ bat tlie woid itself containa 

oasis with ol^ and the two words in ao allnsion to the particnlar mode of 

acaasioQ onl j make a czetic. Sae (£• killing ; it mereljr conveys the idea that 

R. 18. the sun was produced or appeared 

68 Fvr 8* As ivifliyjf] Bmnck'a sr- when the night was destroyed or gone, 

rangement of these lines is here re- " The Day is called the daughter of 

tained, rather than that which places Night. Anm. 266. Iwr yhivro /ai" 

fSr Af iMpiiyft* after 8s^ia(rf0r ftyiir. rpht fi^p£ifr irdfo. ibid. STO. 'riis 

rh /ii] Bninek adds oh after ^ pw rtiuiinis ^ik r^ ^^p^s X^Yw. 

withoat any suilicient reason, accord* Ancient nations considered darknesa 

ing to Dr. BlooUf. P. V. ▼. 964. : but as preceding light, [as indeed we 

aee Seagei's Vigor, p. 16S. ' find from the book of Oeaesb that 

00. If Mss. permitted the alteration it was,] and tiierefoie calcnlated 

eCa, the conjecture of Billerbeck seema time by nighta. See A. Oell. iii. 9. 

pirderable to 1$, though it is certain Ccaar B. G. ▼!• 16. Tacit. Germ, 

that the present ia not uafraqoently 11." Stanley. The sun is here in* 

ased for the past tenae. voked by the chorus, because he 

08. md T^f h^rdp^) '* for to be inspects every thing. *' Horn. Hym. 

socceasfol even though late, (yet when Cer. 69. *AXA&, ei yit^ 9^ irSetw M 

a man hears of his success,^ purchases x^*^* ^ ^^^^ vSrrop, *hiBipos ht 

or brings him advantage. *Tev^p^ ddyr jcaroMjpKsac iarlrfw^i, Vfnuprims 

agvaes with XP^ nnderslood. He- fioc htam, ^(Xo9 Waor <f vov tfawvar. 

aych. ifonx^* 9payfmn4wratm Orpheus, Hymn. vii. 1. to the Sun. 

94. ftr aUkm t^] •* wham atai^ KAv6t, fuUop, ird^Mtpms %x^ om^io^ 

bespangled night by her daatioetioa (f^i^iA." Wakefield, 



10 50«>OKAEOT5 

"AXioVf ''AXiov ttlri 
rouTo Kdgv^ctif ro¥ 'AX»jC6^ 
. voLgf To6i (Ml To6i Ta7g 
¥<tiu TOTf Z XufMTga o'Tigora ^hiyidow^ 
n TOPTiovg avXipagf fj 100 

( ' iifnr(iii(ri¥ aTiigoig xXifiug^ 

6iV, Of xgaritrrivw kclt opufJM. 
TodovfU^cf, yog (pgm TvvfiafOfiMs apv. a. 
ra¥ afKpi¥UXii Afii'oivstgay aUf 

Old T/v uSKiov ogPiVf 103 

OV TOT ivvaQtiP aOOLKgV 

rm fiXtpeigejy to6om^ aX>/ 
ivfivcurrov a^igog hufjtM (pigowrw obov 
hSvfiioig svifOMg ayay- 

igoiroKTi Tgvyji<r6cct^ kxkuv 1 10 

ivcrrauov iXTi^ovcuif utirav, 
ToKKa yag Ztrr axoifJtMprog a'Tgo<^ ^* 
fl HoTov h Bof sa Tig 

XVfJLUT iv BVgilXOVT^ 

fioivT iTlOVTU T llifiy 113 

97. r^F'AAic^at] ic. vmSo, which fended by EosUth. p. 806, 37. (7S7, 

ifl ezpreased in the tucoeeding relative 11.) where he produces several sunilar 

sentence. See GB. R. 418. and Ma- examples. Nor does H. Steph. de 

jor's Hecnba, v. 759. , dial. Attic, p. 06. reject iL" Hermann. 

100. mrriovs oiAdrot] '' the is* 106. iukucpdrwt ^Xf^dtpwr] See An- 

lands." AurffaX tanipoi are the two ttg. 872. 

cootinents of Europe and Asia. «This 108. ^^voior] <* Casaubon, Athe- 

U not accurately said : for he could ne. p. 549. elegantly reads Tp^^ourar, 

not have been on two continents at which word is most usnal with Sopbo* 

the same time." MutsraTe. cles. Bronck admitted this into the 

lOS. woBovfiip^] This word from text; and I should have followed hie 

the context must have an active sig- example, had not Casaubon seemed 

nification, though of a passive form, to have written this from conjecture 

which is so nnnsual, that Musgrave and merely. Now I think the common xead> 

Wakefield alter it into worou^^ from ing should be retained. For thoogh 

conjecture. In the absence of Ms. Sophocles loves the word rp^^, as an* 

authority for such an emendation, vo- cient critics have observed, yet aome- 

dovft^f is here retained, " being de* times, where he might have used it, he 



TPAXINIAI. ^ 11 

an¥ avot,9rKcixfjTO¥ Ai- 120 



preferred ^4po$ ; bb in (E. R. 98. r&999 R. v. 462. In the latter pMsage I 

yiip vKiw ^4poi rh tMos, ^ jccU T^t adopted his reading, nvhich the follow- 

ipais tfwx^t w4pi, Althoagfa thia pass- ing reaaona now induce me to alter, 

age maj be taken in a different sense. In both panages the context reqoiiea, 

A more decisive example occnrs in the nnerring^fnoi falling. Now *' inrXdiai' 

same play, v. 858. ff /mi ^wtiii ^4pom futf error, cnlpa, seems to have been 

fAoTiKi riof tfhmrrov iyr^tatf X^e»# Ip- formed from vX^^Wferrar^/aao, with a 

yw¥ re vdrrwy, Seidler thinks (bat ^- prefixed TAcoraorucwti or icar* Mra- 

pouw signifies, fcrentem, jactantem, o'lr, as ardpcifs ftoraxvt , fiXapcpin &- 

comroemorantem." Hermann. /3Xi|XP<>'* M^7« &/UX7nk end the like. 

Siov] Musgrave connects Mv/dois Lex. Ms. Hermann, de idnend. Gr. Gr. 

with ^v, and inserta r* after c^- p.] 8.*AirXdici|;M* o/i^lpTijfia'^K rovvX^- 

rtiUf " bnt feeling a mindfnl alarm k», wKdicm, vkdiaifm." Dr. Blomf. Gl« 

abont her husband, she wastes away P.V. 112. 'AirXdiniTOf therefore woald 

with reflections on his journey and on signify errimg, hfoatxitafrosj unerrmg* 

her hnsbandless bed." Hermann takes Here as well as in the CB. R» Che metre 

MvpiUts with §lvtus AyvSpciTsir, and and sense require itwaiwkiiaiTOi, the ae« 

explains the passage by rp{ixfvBM iv" cond syllable being long in the fonner« 

9viaaviUinfir ^ks ipor^pArcvt, and short in the latter, passage. Trans* 

116. oiru 9^] The ordo is, o9r» 8^, late : '* But some one of the gods keeps 

Sk</w9p T4karyos KftfyrwVf rp4^i rby him from the mansions of Pluto, though 

Kaifuywri, ai^f i m rh wokiwowov /SiJ- he always escapes [or neVer falls.]" If 

TO0. *' So as it were a Cretan aea kuf9 hai\iaarro¥ were metiically admissible, 

Hercules, and increases the labor of the tense would be nesrly the, same, 

his life." rpi^v hrr\ rov tx*u Schol. by connecting *Ai8a with it. ** But 

See (£. C. 166. Tlie Cretan Sea is here some one of Ute gods keeps him from 

probably put for any sea, as in Horace, his home, though he cqnstantly misses 

Od. i. 26. Musis amicus, tristitiam or escapes from Hades or death." 

et metus Tradam protervis in mare Musgrave from ffjUTAaaoy derives di^- 

CretJcuro Portace ventis. wAdjoa and iifiatxieiifuu 
. rhp KaBftoyp^] the Tbeban [Her- 122. iMia ftkp] Brunck say^ that 

cules.] Hiougb almost every conn* &8«iii is the accuastive plural neuter 

try> was fabled to have ita- Hercu- for ifi4a, iota being inserted on ae- 

]es» yet the son of Jupiter and Ale- count of the metre, which licence was 

mens, born .at Thebes, was the most permitted to tlie poets in every word 

oelebrated. Heaiod.Theog. 530. calls after the letters. But &8fia is surely 

liim Sufieeyw^f, "O^p* '^poKKfios B^ifia- the nominative singular feminine. ** On 

Termor axjof d^. which subjects I censure yon, and 

120* ^yorX^bniroy] Bmnck reads though I am agreeable to you, yet I 

krhdnrrrop hei»y and. iurhJkfp'^i C£. will offer opposite advice^" jSlaDy 



1« 50*OKAEOTS 

IXTiiot rap aya6a9 123 

^fivoti (T. ifttky^nt yog wH 

aXX' It) T?/xa za) %af » 

T&^i 'zvzXov<n¥f oiOP ag» 130 

zrov (TTgo^oiiig zix$u6oi. 

ETmog^ 
fjLf¥$i y»g OUT aiOA» 

oirt wXovTog* aXX* a^ctg /3I- 
fiazSj tS if ixigj^iTtti 135 

J^»igii9 n zeu trrigifffieu. 
a zoi ffi rap apoureap Ikxmp Xi^ar 

•mineat criticf, not poceiving tha ISO. AXX' h\ «%mi] The otdo »» 

■Maniog of the ptsMge, htve, as thej kktJi wilyie mi x^ mmkaSnv 4mk ««• 

fUMnlly do fai such caief, pro p ot o d m. The nmile oi the coaeteUMaoa of 

viffoeeeneedationi. For J^r hnfutfti^aih' the Beer only refen to the nueyeCitB, 

4ni e*, MiSh fihr, Reiike ngipnta ir which ii eooAla&tly taking plttoe, oC 

in/ntptpofuhut tfo& 8fii^ fUr — Moo- Mirov end joy, not to nay mktnmUm 

vttf for M ^ tMia, or to^im** Wake- in the movaanta of the cenatalletiae. 

ield for tltam, tiff^ H eath for iiBiSai, The epithet wrpafdiis i*m prolnbl j 

dMk, at being the acooaative ploial onggeated by the panaage in HoaHii 

neater aif^ ftom UffN ; wbereaa iSf IL X 487. qooted by Wakefield ^ 

4m ia ne^er eontractad into dtee* hot othem : "A^ktot 0^ % mai ifui^ d^ 

into ttffi ; and even if it were, it would KkiiawmaXhum^/Ki' edtev ht^^iim^ 

he written iMa, not A8«Sa. ad i^ 'Qpimm M tm hu *' Seealao Es- 

116. ikgi9a tAt ^jMm] Fiadar, fip.Ionll7S« Tbeeer. IdyU. xziv. il. 

lathm, viii. M. xH^ f dToMv i\»<r Anacr.Od. iiL JavenaL Sat. ▼« Si. It 

Mjpt'fi^Xeiy. ia most likely that the xavolmiotta of 

1S6. dWUtufv] " fornot even the the Bear, nther than thoie of other 

aoQ of Saturn, the king who affacte constellationa» ii mentioned by tke 

•very thfaigyhaa riven to nortaUthinga poeta bectaie they vaeie viiiftie aft all 

withont Borrow.^ ** Bot take care not aeasoni of the vcar. 
to miaaaderttaad thia : the meaning 189. oUXa mQ See above, v.04« A 

of the peamge is thia : You moat go on tomewhat nmilar aUonon to tha anc* 

in yoortorrew, give roonafor good hope, eranoa of day and night, thoagh ad- 

For even he who regalatat the affaira daoed to illoitmte a dilfonnt nbiaet, 

of men, Jupiter, baa not given to men ia given by Earip. Phom* 569. mmtrds 

en exemption from ■orrow« hot meant r* in^eyyha fik/i^qipow, 4fidmt re f»f 

that adversi^ gbooid temper joy." faov iBoUfvi v^ ^fm^mt a^ 
Henaana. It7. 9],i. a. 6^ |U Hoc IS. 



TPAXINIAI. IS 

AH. TitxvfrfiAvn fJtivf ig i^ritKcLrtM, roigss^ 140 

/Gcijr izfiMdoig xadovtra,* vvv i' oivu^og u» 

TO yoig pseHl^ov h TOio7<ri$ fiotnara^ 

y/ipoitriv clvtov' xai nv oh 6ikxog 0iov, 

ovi Ofif/Sgogf ovi\ 9nfW[MLrm ovSiv kKovu^ 145 

$g Tovfff 80^ rig avr) TctgSsvov yvvfi 

fi TOi Tgog oivigog ^ rwv9 ^ofioufii^fi. 

TOT av 9iP iiiriioiTo^ riiv (tvrov (tkovHp 150 

V fp TIpufu9Shr t ical fit Tqf 6vt^4w9ftr somewhat hanh, ii intelligible : " For 

iff€V, Here h, as Porson acknowledges, youth is fed in such placet as are pe- 

Moy mean 8^ %, U^oiigh he properly culiar to itself/' 

coosidcnitastlie nominatiTecase be** fsov] Here Ms by itself denotes 

fore hr4^4tnfff^r, its sntecedent being the Sun. For other instances see Al- 

t^ tlpBi wtAr t irw. cost tS8. Eorip. 8uppl. 470. Rhes. 

141. in r 4yif #v^iof«0pS] «« bot 414. 

bow I am distressed in mind, may you 146. eM^ ifi0pos] '* Quad aon im- 

iMver know by saffering voonelL" -ber edaz, non Aqoilo impolens Possit 

B v/ uf Bop Q is liroilar in meaning to the ^roere. Hor. Od. iii. fin.^' Wakefield. 

Homeric ^ Bvfihp MirltoF. II. Z. 148. h rwr) ^pevrfiBw] Hermann 

901. Stat. Theb. ii. S19. Exeden mn- raggesu that hr rvierl is to be taken not 

mam dolor iraqoe mentem. with MfSj), but with ^fiorriSwr, hf rurrt 

• 14S. /»^ iKfUB^ta imMffv] The ^rriSwy being the same as nfier^l»(n9r 

kind wish here expressed is similar to ^poyrHwr. As however Aq naptisl ce- 

that of Prometbens, P. V. S5S. iyif remony among the Greeks commeneed 

<yft^ e&r cl 9wtvxw, TovflT e0rtim $4- at night, Dc^nira may mesn to say 

Asipi' tbf At vAsferofo'i wiffuwia rvxtif, that the cares and annoyances of 

144. jf4powiF etirov] This passage women commence from the night, i. e. 

faaeeterciMd the ingenuity of scho- the 6rtt moment of their marriage. 

lars, In con sequence of the terms rei- Complaints sgainst a fenmle's condt- 

eiSi^ X^pmrnw m6r9¥ appearing hairsh. tion in the nuptial state oocor ecca- 

Mnsgrave proposed x<^P**s> ^ o^rev sionally in the tragic poets. Soph. Te- 

XAewnre^M^vof 9tev : y oath , however, rms, fr. Tii. ^Oraw 8* h fjfiiip ^fyxAiulF 

is here metaphorically described, not etf^^ovcr, *CiMi»Mtt !{«, imI 9<c^iiir0\e^- 

as a plant, but as a younglmg of the f»it$a Otdr irmrfn^mw rOv r# ^wrdrrwy 

lieti or flock. Erftirdt gives x^^P^" ^^ A/ fikp ^iwvs wphs (hf9pas, til M 

Usd^t as the emendatiQii of Hermann, fiapfidp^vs, A/ 8^ eft igfiOfi Mptaff, <d t 

4lthoagh that distingaishedseholar has Mf^oea. Kal tvtvr^, ^raS^ c^^^m 

X^pois, Ti^ o^rov, " where it is itt own ft^ii file, Xpthw hraofth^ md Z^khp 

master." Wakefield has lefk the pas- fcoXwf fxfO^. See also Eorip. Medea, 

tagennto«iehed,not after hisusnal man- tv. aS2— 26S. 

Mr. The common teadfaig, tboogh ISO. rifp mkm/^mw&p] "Themai- 

Soplu TrtKh. B 



14 504>OKAEOT5 

8y , OiOf o\)V^ TgotrffiPf clutik c$€^. 
oio9 yag fifMQ rnv n'Ktt/TaldP aya| 
^igfMT (MC ofzm *HgoLzXfj(j TOT %¥ iofMig IS5 
XuTii TaXa/flty iiXrov \yytypaiJt0fU9fi9 
l^vvOiifiMffy »fjfio) Tgo<r6t9 cvK irXfi xort , 
ToKkovg kymcLQ ffi^y, ovTOi ^gourat* 
aXX cig rt ipktrw iJpn^ zov 6(t9ov ftspog. 
9U9 Afg %r ovx m^ s/Tf fju%9 Xtyoug o n 160 
X£^*^ f^ ixitrfiiti zTii(n9' uxi if ^y rcxM/^ 
fM>7ga9 Targittg y^g iiocigsrop ysjeti/y* 
yjg0909 Tgora^ag ig rgifLti909 fi9iz ot,9 



cttliae ntfrov is osed, becanoe the ten- Ibat piopeity — " he told me what I 
tiineiit it ezpreaied univexMUlj." Her- was to take as the piopdrtj beloiig:iBf 
■uuui. to me by marriage." One acbc&it 

151. jRuroZrivJ This word takes iti seems to take nearly this riew 61 ^ 

case by attraction to off, ff&r(8oiTo re- pesaage : lAtyc ^yog^iw i y ifuk Kafif^ 

gttlarly reauirbg Koicjk after it. vifw irpouca koX rii ZAfOy k Mp rm ki- 

156. Xciirfi] for lAnrt. On the ap- xevt 4tnjiird/air» Musgrave ably le* 

plication of this word see above, ▼• 76. aaarki that x4x9W rriktt was the sew 

4yYfypaf^4tn/iw ^wd^iutB*'} ** in- tlement made open the wife in case sf 

scribed with symbols." So Virg. EcU her hiuband'a death, as a oonsidefs* 

iii. 106. Die qulbus in tenis uueripti tion for her dower, lliis was amcieatlj 

MSHitaa resiim Nascantor floras. An called tanrifaifuty (see Harpocvataoe, 

iostaace oL4^ similar goTernraent is t. daronft^Tm,) afterwards, ^m^fitXm, 

quoted from Herodotus at v. 70. and ittrt^^ni* Billerbecky sappoaiag 

150. &XA' it Ti ^pdamw] Tlp6a$* in that another husband waa that which 

▼• 157. must here be understood, *' but Deianira was to take, leads irmh 

he ufed to go before intending or ez- ' what husband she ought to dioose/ 

pecting to perform some achievement. But this too is objectionable, as tbs 

and not to die." men.aad notthe women, hadtbechoioe 

100. x4xovs Z ri] The common in such cases : 8 n is the aoggestion of 

reading is 8ri, which would imply that Musgrave, and adopted by Henoumn. 
Uercuks ordered Deianira to choose 168. As Tp(/ii}voy] "Mss. aad£di- 

another husband, and the scholiasts tions give rpifiiyior, and in the next line 

aeem so to have und(^stood the pas- cArtoJirioi. Brunckhasa&yui^mer. £r- 

sage. But as in tlie subsequent diiec- furdt, from Wakefield's suggestkai, 

tions be made provision for his cbil- which is approved by Schssfer, pre> 

dren, it is more natural to conceive served urirun&o'iof and wrote vp^opss. 

that here he direcu Deianira 10 take Nothing must be changed. A aome- 

the property to which she, being a what difficult but very good Greek 

widow, was entitled in consequence of mode of speaking deceived these 

her Buuniage with him, and describes leaned «ien. The onio if this : «]pe- 



TPAXINIAL 15 

TOT fi fia¥i7v yj^ufi a^i rSii rS XfS^^V* ^^^ 
^ Totif vTSKigxfM¥T(t Tov j^ovov riXog^ 
TO XoiTov fiiii ^jfp aXtfrfiTaf /3/dki. 
TOiavT i^goc^i T§og 6tm UfMt^fJuiva 

ig rrip TaXuiap ^fiyo¥ ocvifi(rai Ton 1 70 



rcC^ot, As, Ifwu^ &r x^ror r^iufifw lA- J. PoUuz iii. 96. 

rio^oMff fkfiittt X^f &ircfir, r&rt 108. roiaur' l^fc] The ordo ii 

XP«^> &c." Hennann. Were there «u- f^pa{V rotaSet ^ptapfUifa wpht Mtw 

thoritj for the alteration ingenioosly iKTtK§vrSur9m [v«p<] r&p llpaicXfftMr 

•iiggetted bv Wakefield, the constnic- irdimy. " Sach, he ftaid, waa the tenmna- 

tion would be much more aimple, and tion of the labors of Hercolea destined 

agreeable to the genios of the Greek by the gods." Seidler makes rShf 'Hpn- 

language. " Having previooslj fixed a Kk^tw^ w6ptt9 to depend upon roiavra, 

thne, that when he should be still ab- and imtktvTatrOm upon 9lftapfi4ptu 

sent £rom hit country — after hanng Mnsgrave thus arranges the passage t 

been gone three months and a year, rOMinra^jercXcvTaff9ail^{(i, ta/ta[vel 

then &c." «' We find in the best taii modo] lemttMrt dixit, vfAt M^ 

writers this usage ef adjectives [io- 9lfAapfi4m, qua a dii$ decreta enmt, 

etead of adyesbs] ezpressiTe of ttme. r&v 'HpaKXtlww T^nwy, dt laboribm 

Hence Theocr. vii. 21. Xtiuxt^t vS HereuUis, The construction is verj 

9ii rb fUffofUpios widas lAxctt ; .%pol- complicated, though the meaning la 

Ion. Rhod. iv, 841. &s irfv jhnyf o« ftny- sufficiently clear. 

aaiaro rooT^r ^xMoi. Virg* iEn. nii. 170. r^y itaXwJbv ^irybr] It is ge« 

465. Nee minus ^neas se matutinus nerally related that the oracles at Uo- 

agebat." Wakefield. See Dawes, Mis. dona were detirered from an oak, not 

Grit. (ed. Kidd.) p. 57S. from a beech-tree, as here : Hom* Od. 

lao. 6rcica^MMi6i7a] *' having ettf-rwi H. S27. Tbr 8* ^t AuMmfr^ro ^ 

or escaped." In this sense ihrcjcrfM^- fiffvcu, t^pa Mio 'Eic 8pvbi tn^uc4ftoto 

X*iy is used by Euripides, Med. 534. Aibi /SovXV ^iroico^ ; where no men- 

Ph<en. 687. and 887. Androro. tSS. tion is made of a dove. See also Stat. 

TOV xp^v r4\os'} Here towto r4Xos Theb. iii. 475. Ovid. Art. Am. ii. 641/ 

rev xfN^v la pleonastic for rht xf^^* sii<i Lucan. vi. 426* The origin of this 

In illustration of this poetic pleonasm oracle is ftiven by Herodotus ii. 55. 

Wakefield has, with his usual extent of A^ wXcidSttf fit Aa^MU Ik Oii/BcW iwr 

reading, produced a host of quota- hXyvmiMU ivaMra/mhas, r^ i»h^ o^ 

lions, a few of which are subjoined. t4up it Ai/3^r, t^i* 9k wopii tf^r Jsc. 

Horn. 11. r. 300. 'OinroT4p^ Bariroto ro^y A«8M>cuav9] hmcMtu, ifofiini^ 

r4Xos wrrprnfAimv IotL ApoU. Rhod. hi fu^hrl ^rr^*oib9d^ma9m ^mrg ii^ 

i 250. EJ^x^A^yoi vioTQut rikos 9v/ny- dpofviyf);, As XP*^ ^ luarHfiow mn69i 

tks Mffaau. 11. H. 402. 'At f^ Tpct* Aihs ytpMai, 

499afi}J$povir^p9ffUfrrai. 171. ZurvSiP 4k irfAftdSsfr] The 

167. hkxmirr^'] This is not a very two ircAndStr here are not to be 

usual form, ttXwrof is more common : confounded with the its Xcij^ men* 

IlAdlTMf 8^ Kol r6 &A^vip'Of 1^, iff*^ tioc^d hi the passage of Herodotus just 

rtp cnl So^acA^f , iiK&nfrw, [perhaps Quoted : they were the priestesses who 

&Avv^y, in reference to this passage*] aelivered the answers of the oracle* 



16 50*OKAE01P5 

(pifi^ ^ikcLi^ rttf^iffm^ s/^f Xgn pfi^Uf 175 

XO. iv^fMUP pvp $^* ini ji«r«tfY€^ 

tmixo^ff ogi rip apiga wgog TQ^S^^ X«y«»« 
AF. iiiTTOiPA Aff»ptiga^ TgHrdg ayyiXat^ 

Stnbo Tii. 8S0. infonns oa that «t fint tlie comraeooemeiit of a tKrifioe*^ 

aea wen engaged in thii oftce, bat Hcc.t. 6S1. ^7ya woe irrw A«^: ■» 

tbat ifterwai£ Utrm (not l«t» as bare) ia Aiistoplu TfeMsm. 29. E*r »V^. 

aid wooca, called vtlifidlcr from the lerw Xt^f, 3^r^fta ovyaAiirar wiy 

iMMdiafioftbeoncle, were appointed y^ Mves Ma««6r. ^^^^^f^^ 

lor tbat porpoee. nl\fMU* al ip Atf er^pw fporrOe* explains **t^_g 

tbie liae AnU^ Unot tbe city Dodeaa •« E^fqjuet, Bene mmmtw^; M J" 

bi Tbeepffotia, bat tbe river Dodoa tbie place, aa it fiwioendj udK- 

QpoB wbiah tbat cij^ waa built. Sea vbeie, tOcaa. Cboepb. ft79- ^^ 

DaMm. Lex. Part. Heal. t. AifWrQ. inam yXihwmt eH ^ i y er H""^' ^ST 

179. nyi^rwa] <*Ueevcb. trnfUfh' 9 faev 5tc, aal A^ywr vA c^^^^ 

'TiHraAltfiia.Tlie tragic wnteneeem to Km. H. ApoU. 17. cifiV<K«T^ '^'^ 

baveprefenedtbUfenn;sotbatPof- Is^ 'Av^A\«rot dbtaj- *^^* ".^ 

•oa in tbe Perss of .£Khjlue edited beim bas coUacted jnare nitttoei. 

w y t ip T^ for n}|4Mrt|. I bare not met Oa the edlenm formula €^ ^ « » *^ 

witb tbat word eliewbeie among tba by tbotewboaboBBinateaBy tbiaflr^ 

tragic writers." Hermaaa. But Dr. aaspioioaa, see Hematvrbnis. I^ctf- 

Blomfield jqsUt eboerres, Pers. 9$1. T. &. p. 606." Dr. Blamf. Ob A|F*' 

that '< tbe Attics wrote ri^Mpri^t, ae 1318. , 

Ihey did H^eiroff, i^f^t, and fimiUur 178. «p^ X<^ A^>«rl Bronck u- 

wonle/' such at miAIsvus, wtnr^tros, tered X"P^ ^^ X^f'' ^^"'^ &?£' 

mcf pH*» HiMOTOf , mraM^s, nnrti^. tore ; and certainly apbt x^P"^ v'^ T^' 

Xp6ww TOV fwr va^i^eff] Heia aa it a ixaqiient peripbrmsis » ^ 

tiA or M it ondeiBtood. tragedJani. Aotig. 10. «p^ X^?. 

.174.48^<08MM'ar]'*wbensweeUy pot. Ion 1 18g. and Med. 638.^9^ 

eleepiag, I am wont te spring op trx^tx4pv. But, witb HernMsa sod 

tbfongh fear." Viig. JEn. iii. 172. Wakefield, I bavenoc altered tbefcid- 

qaoted by Wakefield : TaUbut attoai- ing of all tbe Mts. and most ^^ 

tus visis ae voce deorom Corripio a If vp6t X"^ Aiyar be cauatctad^^ 

atiatis corpus. acorarr«f9, tbe sense will be : " ^ *^ 



177. e^^itfiW mb' tSrxtl " apeak some man coming decorated wkh gv*" 

word! of good omen." Tbts is aaid laads/'asiaferrrngtotbejoffolom^ 

by way of rebnke to Deianira* whose wbieb he brings ; and in this wsT ^ 

speech had been ooocloded wttb words paaeage is ex|3ained by the Scboliiil : 

of ill omen." Musgrave. Bather, **ba 4vary<Xo«fra Kho0 4<^i^ Ifbrfi- 

aileat." The chorus, seeing tbe mes- in rov 8^ ortfdMv 0yvx4^^ , 

senger spproacb.reqnetu Deianira to fWXXet xn^^ iarterr^f^^<*»' SksaSiMS^ 

be silent, and await tbe result of tbe (£. R. 8SI. quoted by Heimaas, 'AM 

tidings. Eh^nudHP Xirxtis tbe same aa ewdo-ac /s^, ^^ •& T^p &fi(^I^ 

e^/Mi» lave lingu&, be tilcat. It waa kvatw^s iV iT/nrc rsTNil^aair MfvfS ' 

tbe pbrafo addraned to tbe people at where tee the note. 



TPAXINIAI. 17 

oKfcv ffi Xutrof, Toif yog 'AXx^^r^; topco¥ 180 
oiyovr aTOLg^oig fiso7<n roig iyyfi^ioig* 

AF. TOLj^ %gjio(Mvg <rovg ro¥ ToXv^^Xoy Toinv 

r,Z^i¥f ^umra cvp kpoltu 9tK9i(f>ogaf. 185 

AH. za) TOO roV wrrUp ti Z^^aiv fJtM6m Xs^ci^ ; 

AF. U fiovhgtl XitfMipi xgog ToXXoug figal 
Alyag o zfigv^ roLvra. rev 9 \y» xkvw 
^^?l\ omg roi TgHrog ayyBiXag rnii^ 
Tgog <rov ri zigiuvaifM^ zou zrifi^n^ X^S^^' ^^^ 

AH. avTog i\ xig c^Titrrip^ ^^^<f iurvj^ili 

AF. cvz ivfiugiia j^cifLSvog ToXX^y yuvai. 
zvzXof y»g avTOv TAfjXitug axag Xwg 

TO yag To0ov¥f izatrrog izfietSelv 6iXaf¥^ 195 

183. tCk* cTiros...] *' what [is] this sengen expected to receive a hand- 
account [which] joa have toicl me V some remuneration^ when they were 
On this Grecisro see OS. R. t. 2. the hearers of eood tidings. (E. R. 

184. iroA^i)Xor] *' on many ac- 995. ical fi^iv /jL&.urra rovt^ hi^K^innVf 
counts desirable/ or " whom many Svtffy 2ov w^r 8^/tovs M^m, cS 
women wish for," " on account of whom irpd^tufu ru 

many congratulate you." The word oc- 191. aMs 8^ irdt Ktsoyiv] " and 
curs also (£. R» 882. (371.) whether how [or why] is he himself [sc. li- 
elsewhere I will not affirm. Eurip. chas] absent, if he is snccestfol [in his 
Hipp. 160. Koi fwi iroXi;{^\«TOt A/ct inquiries after Hercolei] V* The Scho- 
ol $9ourt ^orrf, vaide derinbilii et Uastshsurdly makes 'HpojcX^t the do- 
eoUnda." Wakefield. minative case to c6rvx<<* 

187. 4y fiov0Mptl Acifivyt] " in a 104.irpfyci] ''i.e.&rajcpfyci— the^im- 

meadow where oxen feed." Hesych. pie verb for the compound." Brnnck. 

fiwOtpfit' ivffi6n94pws&p^w4fM¥Tai, 196. rhyhp wodow] The Scholiast 

189. 2ira»s rot] Brunck altered rot, supposes that woBow is here used for 
the reading of all the Mss., into iroi, wo$o^fui^¥, and in this opinion he is 
without any necessity, since vplbs aou supported by ErfurdL The passage 
in the following line shows to whom would then be rendered : " For each 
the tidings were communicated. <**0- one, wishing to ascertain the object of 
TMtToi signifies, f Aaf c«rlatniy; Seidler his desire, would not let him go, till 
aptly quotes a yimilar instance in Xe- he had heard to his satisfaction.*' Her- 
nophon Anab. iii. 18. AXX* 2ire»9Toi man contends that rh woBow has 
fi^ h^ licf fry 7t»s|0^/i<9a* TOfra vovn^ here its regular active meaning, and 
liw" Hermann. denotes *' the people, full of desire or 

190. vfi6t ffov ri jrcpSdtyai/ui] Mm- eagemeM ;" and he makes tmurros 



18 504»OKAEOr5 

AH. «> ZsbPy rdy Ofnyc arofiop c$ Xii^/ i;^f/c> 
XO. *A9^XoXv^aT$ io(iOig 

IrimMW 0/^,»r an explanatioD of t^ in k luihXimtiu^s and taa^ hfvjimf 

vo^Sir. In either case then ii kkKyyk, and 'Av^AXmmi ia the accnsa- 

moch objection, and the ehoice be* tire aifter it. £rfnrdt adopta 2 |icAAi- 

tween them aeema to be that between rvft/^s, Branck and HermanB me i 

Scylla and Charybdit, tuX?Jr»f»/pos ; th^fonner ooDdudonBg 

199. Sto/mtJ rby ^9p^fien¥ Bmh, ^/uns ondentood, as in the cane of I 

jnd iey^ilifyirroir tv oi9k fiark Korafi^' JcoAAlriicof [Med. ▼. 44.], and the iat- 

iccrm* ra 9h roiSura ipydBas lcd\oiir. ter taking 6 fU\Ki99ft/^s in the senee 

Schol. Ovid. Metaro. iii. 28. Sylra ve- of ^vifgatf nubiUM. The words koo^ 

tna atabat, nuUfll violata aecori. iipaivw would point out a ptAXim^'' 

900 it\kk ffbw XP^rf ] " at least with ^s as contraated with it, and that fenn 

[or aftera long] time :" on the niage of occurs Antig. 6SS. It ia tberefoxe here 

ixx& in this aense, wither without ^c^ retained, on the authority of Eifordt 

aee (£. C. 2S8. and MosgraTe. 'The latter giTea an 

209. 0/ifi* ifuX,,, Kap9o6n99a] Here instance nom Virg. .^Sn. zi. 464. of a 

if a change from the singular to the nominatif e joined with the 2d person 

plural in the same sentence, see (£. C. plural of the imperatiTe mood : — equi- 

172. unless Kapicoifm9a refers not tern, Messapus, in ansis, £t cum 

only to Driaoira, but to those whom fratre Coras, latii diffuodite cnmpis. 

ahe addresses, sc. the Chorus. Per- On the occasional use of the nomina- 

baps the latter is the true acceptation : tive for the vocative, see Matthic Gr. 

'' Since we enjoy a siglit unexpected Gr. § SI2. *AyoXo\^co^, though fre- 

by me arising from these tidings." quently used neutrally, " to raise a 

204. 'AyoXoX^^ors] This choral ode, loud cry," (aee Iph. T. 13S8. Med. 

being of the wild dithyrambic kind, 1 170.) has a transitive meaning also, 

aeems not capable of being arranged the accusative following it being the 

antistropbically. Erfurdt savs that he person addressed, Electr. 750. iam\6- 

labored hard and ineffectoslly to dia- Av|e rhv vtoMiop. 

cover a strophe and antistrophe, and 8^/mis] Brunck alters 96funs to S6f»ot, 

quotes the Konfan schol. at v. 216. as and places a full stop after iikakepfms. 

a confirmatioD that none such existed ; Translate, '* Address with loud and 

rb yhp fuX68otop obit fcri VTwrlftoir joyful shouts in the house, around the 

dAX* M T^s ^SoKQ' hpxo^^ — >nd a hearth, Apollo, our protector, adorned 

little after, iv tk rf ravra kiytip, ip- with a beautiful quiver, [addreas him, 

XowTtu M x^'' "^^^ tAme prin- ye who are ready to become brides, 

dple may account for aome irregulari- and males also,] as well her who is 

ties in the construction. The nomi- ready to become a bride, aa aUo let 

native case to ianKoK^^am must be, the aound of males io common accom* 

*' you, malea and femalea," implied pany the ciy." 



TPAXINIAI. 19 

« 

i^irriotg akaXaXeu^ 205 

cfMv i\ Teu£vo^ 90uS,9 

iakytr^ Z Togfimif 210 

AgTifittv 'Ofwyiair, 
iXet(pafi6Xo9f afjf^^i^rvgop, 

*AisgofJb\ obH aTcifrofMti 215 

SOS. itXaXaycus] ** Aldus has AXa- might be 'Oprvylast " Diana of Or- 

AoTs, which is wrone. The word pe- tyj^ia/' as Antig. 160. ^ 9^fias Bac* 

cnliar to marriage is IxoXdJ'ciy. Eurip. x*^'f " ^^^ Bacchus of Thebes." *0p* 

Here. F. 0. Kpiotw M Mryilpas tihtSc nr/la is always the name of a jUatt in 

yfyp^TUi vor^pt *Hy irdnrfft dfttwi/oMri every other pasaage of the Greek 

< KaifjMioi worh Ai6ry (vn|X«Ua^ay, ^rd^ writers. See opanheim Call. ApoU. 

cit iftohs A6funn 6 aAsiybs 'HpcucX^t y<y 69, 60. 

) #yero." Branch. 21S. i\m^afi^?iop] Some Mss. and 

I S06. k /MXX6pvitpos] Hor. Od. iii. editions give ^Xo^/MAsfy which is con- 

14. Vos» 6 pneri et paelle, Jam tj- trary to the nsnsl form. The GreeAu 

rftm expertes, male inominatis Pardte said iXmpiifi4Xos, not ^Aa^^^Xos* to 

1 verbis. avoid the concurrence of many short 

f 208. *Av^XAMra] *' Either Pomn syllables. There was not the same 

did not recollect this passage at Eorip. reason operating in 9iaiiD$6\os, nnfiuu' 

Crest. 684. where he contends that the pofi^kos, &c. Homer, or some other 

I Athenians said 'At^Xx», not *A«-tfX- poet, in tlie H. Dian. t. S. addresses 

I A«mi, or he thought that the choral Diana by this epithet, irap9hw al- 

verse was not confined to the roles of lodfv, isai^^Kw, !oj(4tup«af. The 

the Attic dialect. I should not even term occurs also Hom. II. 2. 810. 

I in Iambic verse disturb 'AWAAitra in where see Heyne and Damm, in 

' the tragic writers." Hermann. voc. 

v^MNTr^oi'] On the meaning of this ^/i^tsvpov'] '* holding a torch in 

word, see (£. R. 401. both hands," i.e. bringing light and 

£09. iroiai^ iyd7er'] "raise the safety. The Chorus in (E. R. v. 1 97. 

sacred hymn." The meaning of iraiSy* implores Diana to come with deliver- 

is illustrated C£. R. 6. '* Eorip. Pbcen. ance against the plBgoc, and in simitar 

1888. Miyn', ^u^crt k6kvto¥. En- language, r^ tc wvp^6povs *Aprifu^$ 

rip. Eleccr. 126. iwaiy* noMfkuefWP tHyXas, 

ktfiiva, according to the emendatioa 215. 'Acfpofi'] *' I am excited or 

ofSopingios." Musgrave. alarmed." 'Ac^/tcu, &w of/po^f. So- 

212. 'Oprvy/(v] If this rending be ^ttXris Tpaxu'^ais. Hesycb. AXpofuu 

correct, Diana is here called 'Oprvyloy has the same meaning, Hec. GU. rl 

which was anciently the name of De- wor^ titpo/uu iwpvxos oUrtt Ac(/Aairt, 

h>8, her fabled place of birth. Mus- ^dfffMorty ; 
grars hints that the oorvect reading 



20 5O0OKAEOT2 

T0¥ otvXoPf » TVgap¥i rag iftag (f>g$p6g. 
liov fJi,\ iparagounra 
ivo7 fju Kitrng agu IBcucj^jltcp 

rifX apTtTg^gct i^ trot 
jSXsTgiy Tagfcr ipogyij. 
AH. *Ogcif (pl\cti ywmxtg^ obii fjH ofJUfiMrog 

(Pgovga TAgnXfit^ TOpii (Ml Xiuira'ti¥ trroXop' 225 

Xfi^igUP ^f TOP XngVKCL WgoifHTtif^ X£^'V 

916. i T^jpoivf] After the chonia sport/' [or, according to Hernana, « 

had said rbv uiKor, it addreMOt it in rivalry with the Baochaoalians.] la 

the 2d person : Hptan^M therefore a- this sense the Scholiast seems to have 

pees with alkt nnderstood, and this taken the passage : imovr^ i^ mr hwr\ 

M the opinion of one of the scholiasts, toD, hiwh \iwiit Us ^Ser^ furdeywrn , % 

and approved by Hermann, i aSAc 6ro/3dAAMv. 

His i/i^s ^ptphs ritfoan^* Erftirdt sup* 222. Arr/vftifa] " before my bcc" 

poses that ov is understood with rw kmlvpnpa' iirrtirpiffttwa, wpipa yi^ r^ 

^Ko9t which ii harsh and unusual ; vp6amrow [rris rq^s]. Uesycb. The 

the usage of ov with the accusative in word occurs in the same metapboiical 

Atttig« 4S1. and Med. 27S. belonging sense as here, £arip« Electr. 846. and 

to a different class of idioms. The Rhes.lS6. 

former is 0-^ 81^, ah rifM p§6ovm i$ 225. ^povoii tc^A6c, tMc] ** I 

HUw xdpa i the latter, ah^ r^y cxv- prefer ^povpdy vapixjB^, tis, ' it did 

ipm w hv col v6ff» Bvfuviidiniiw M^ioy. not deceive or escape the ▼icilaDce 

217. ^yoro^d^vfi] *' Hor. Od. iL of my eyes.' ** Musgrave. Though 
19. 4. Evoe ! recenti mens trepidat rapl^XBt might here bt^r the meaning 
netu, Plenoqoe Bacchi pectore tnr* of MjXB^, yet it is not usual in lamhk 
bidum Lstatur." Wahef. verse to elide a diphthong, ss mutt 

218. fAot] Heath and Branch con- here be the case, because /a* will thus 
aider tloi as a verb, but it is only the be put for /mi. The reading of the 
Baochannliiin interjection latinised in- text is perfectly intelligible, withoat 
to eiwe by Horace in tlie passage just any conjectural emendation, 
quoted. £6ay is another form of the 226. wpohwim^] Hennann has v^w 
interjection : Troad. 826. ((yoyc x^P^» ^^^*^ ^^ ^® authority of Suidas and 
ttw, Ml, Hence Bacchus was called others, and obser? es that the w h 
fltf^ff. doubled since iyiwm seems only to suit 

210. ^woarp4^w} ** reducems^ re- anapaeats and lyric verse. . Bat the 

iiocaas.*' Musgr. Wakefield calla the Irutb is, where imfhrm ia used at all, 

words ^offTpi^v ifuXXtuf a durior it is only on account of the metre. 

iocHtio, and as usual proposes an emen- Both ^y^irw and irviwtf occur in Homer 

dacion, sc. (ntvrpi^mv, ^woarpiptt de- and the tragic writers. Ko metrical 

notea, *< to cause to return." So Here* reason requires tlie r to be doubled 

F. 735. wdKur ^o<rrp4^u fitorow th in the case of rpow4wm : Brunch's 

"^oK. TranslHtc, " bringing ruund reading is therefore retained here, 
the Bacchanalian contest or 



TPAXINIAI. 21 

JSlI. aXX* iv fM9 syf^iff iZ i\ xg$ff(pai»cvfi46a, 
yvvcLif zar igycu KrntriP* oivigtt yag xdXSg 
vgeurc'cvT^ kfayKfi ^^(''toL Kigiountp 6srj|. 230 

AH. m ^iXrar ai^^^ ^g^^\ ^ xgSrA fiovXcf^aif 
iiia^of^ $1 ^cifd\ 'H^a«X0a Tgo^ii^o/Aeu. 

AI. iyofyi Toi a^* f XfiToy l^j^vcpra t$ 

xa) ^£¥Ta xa) ^aXXoira, »ov vocm ^agwk 

AH. Tov yrig i Tar^MCc» ^tn (icLg/Sagou ; Xiyi* 235 

AI. »KTfi ng urr EvjSoiiV, lifS" ogi^trai 



2S7. xf^^ ^^ome editort plaee SSI. vpQif, h wpOra] Med. 476. 4k 

tbe comnia after, not before X''f^^^f ^^ ^ wpirrmif %fSrfw H^o^wi kiyta^, 

and consider it as agreeing with iH^ Earip. Sappl. 527. Kol vpina lUw ir9 

pmau The words most be Uius under- iip^f r^ vpdr* iifi€t^/»m* 



stood, sayfl Hennann : x^d^m wpovp- 2SS. lox^orrd rt col {Srra . • .1 
r^vdi T^ K^pMco, X'f^^ iroAA^ XP^^V ''^ accumulation of terms nearly all 

AaifimLf fff Ti md ^#pci x'F''^* There expressing the same idea, is intended 

does not, howewr, appear to be any to convince Deianira more certainly 

necessity Air ibii arrangement of tbe that Hercules was aliTi and well. From 

sentence : xoifwf and x^^ ^'^ ^' inattention to tbfs» critics have Ta* 

queatly found in consecutive sentences^ riously altered t. 2S4. For tbe "odi- 

seldom In the same. Phcen. 627. 11. ons " word {mrra, Wakefield proponed 

Miirffp AXAd fiOi vb X*^^ ^ Xop* ifimrra : t&rra according to Erftirdt 

rhyo¥W9dox»riKm9\ Soph. Electr. is *' intolerable, " because texfiorra 

1484. x^Pf^^t ^ ^^ Xf^^ nryxdrci precedes ; he therefore suggests x^«»- 

rdBe. " Deianira here speaks doubt* p69 rt , though he prefers and adopts 

angly, as if fearing lest the former mes- Schssfer's correction md v&v re, be- 

senger should pfOTe to have been cause a&s occurs (£. C. 1210. ff&w^ 

fUse.*' Mnsgrave. Ph'aoct.21. 

229. KtfT ffryov kt^ip} "These 236. 6pl{ertu] ** raises for himself, 
words sre ambiguous. For they sig- t« e. for hii own purposes, and un ac- 
■ify either xwrirh ffryw^ t Wjnifo'cut cotmt of his own exploits, not those 
with reference to the news which you of othen. At t. 761. we have the 
have received, or cor^ r^ ^^PTor, 6 active form." Wakefield. 
m§rHifu$a» with reference to the ez- 227. rikti r* fymofiwa} " and offer- 
plait which we have performed, vis. ings priocipalty composed of the pro- 
the storming of CEchalnu Tbe latter doctions of the earth." Here rAif 
is more suitable to the character of grammatically depends upon Sptftratf 
the messenger, elated with success, ttioogh ^fercu t/Ai| is scarcely in- 
Thoagb it were sufficient to have said telUgible. This is one of many io- 
jrar^ H^ Kriifftw, yet he added 9pyov stances where tbe same word, referring 
in Older that he might mark eut tbe to two othen which are connected by 
truth, as if he ba4 said : xarh riiw tov tbe copula, is properly applied to the 
tfrrof rr^tr. Similarly Thocyd. i. 22. nearest, and improper of the one more 
rk fjpya rmv vpaxjMfrrmif h rf voA^- remote. So P. V. 21. W otfrs ^H^r, 
t^" Hennann. otfrt row ^p^ ftioTwr %i. "^i 



«2 5000KAEOT5 

AH. ivzreua (f>ai¥CifVt fi to fJMVTBittg nvog $ 

Ai. f vxra/ , off ij^u rmo wcurrarop oog$ 

X^S^^ 'yv9aixii¥ Zp opuf %¥ ofJUfMtrif* 240 

AH. avro/ 06, T^o^ c^eo^v, rou Tor atrt aom r/irfc ; 
oixr^a} yag^ is fi,?! ^vfA^^cti Kkivrova (Mm 

AI. rairttg ixuvog^ Eu^t/rou ngtrug toX/p» 
i^f/Xftf* aura; zrfjfJiM Koi 6%oig x^srov. 

AH. 9 xam return rjl toXcj roy oitrxwrw 243 

;^oyoy fit^ig ?y fj[AegS¥ kvn^tSfMf ; 

AI. ovx* aXXa roy f&sy TXcToroy sy Aviclg X£^^^ 
xarii)<^$6\ Sf ^ritr avrogt ovx lXBv6igcg, 
aXX' ifiToXn^ug. rod Xoyov ^ ou j(^n p&opof^ 
yvvaif wgotrtluocif Zivg orou xgaxrofg (pa^ij, 250 
xu¥og }i\ xgaffiig ^OfL^itiKif rlf jSa^jSo^oi 
mavrov i^iTXfjirty^ ig avrog 7<%yu. 

^i^y is noDflenie. See below, t. 558. S44. a£rf rr^/ui] *Ira rhs #Ur ov- 

Ti\i| is chauged bj Wakefield and rht %X0* ''^ ^ i»iMp^ BuSs, Scbol. 

Bninck into rtKtl, by Valckenaer into 245. rhv tuncowop] *' Sophocles !ikei 

^ Ix^. Unptunmidferai or some timi- the word iaKonSt which is used [ce* 

lar word must be understood before Ter by Euripides] twice by .<£9chyhiii 

WXi}. Agsm. 447> in an active, and Chocpk 

8S8. ffftcraitt ^adwr] *' ^tdamif is 802. in a passive sense. In SopbocJci 

the same as rafa fadenSf (£. C. 720. it denotes that which is not seen. (L 

yOr <roi r^ Aa^irpji raDra 8c7 ^td^iP C. 1676. that which is not nndentood. 

^." Hermann. Or it may be, Aj. Fl. 41. Philoct. 1111. that which 

" showing TOWS," i. e. that he had cannot be taken in by the sight, in- 

made TOWS :a^bfff&(4ifi<rotKa26iro^tf- mense. Electr. 864. incredible, ibid. 

fuvos M rg pticp roino voictr. Scbol. 1S15. Therefore it answers to ow 

240. 2y Apfr] The young scholar * unseen, inconceivable, invisible.' 
will remember that iv tskes its case Here it seems to mean, incredible.** 
by attraction to the antecedent ywai' Hermann, tuncowor Mifrof, irpit4- 
miifm paros, Heiych. 

241. Tovir6T* M] 'AktI Tov, vCref 249. ifiwo\ii9tls] See Lcmpriere's 
9iffir^ov. Schol. Classical DictionaiT, edited in this 

212. oUrpt^ 7^«*0 " ^^ ^^7 <^® country by £. H. Barker, Esq. nndsr 

deserting of pity, unless their clrcum* the head, Hercules, 

stances deceive me." Uvfti^opk is a 250. Zc6s] '' by means of Apollo : 

word media ngnificali^nit, •* an e- as Tsetses, Chil. ii. 426. Xpiifffdr 

rent*' or circumstance good or bad. Xafi$dtfu AcA^bv, AwoWo^rj^ r^r 

Here Wakefield suggests jcvSpol, and p6aov, Efrtp vpo^clf SevXcvrcicy 'cy- 

Buthe iucpai for oUrpaL The former ^dkf rn Au5(^. Cf. ^sch. Eumen. 

|J»o would alter ivft^opmi into rvr 621." Wakefield. 

tiptu, 252. ivimnhw i^hrktiow] It it fa. 



TPAXINIAL 28 

Sffff ogxop avrS TgotrfiaXw ittifMinp^ 

n fjunv T0¥ ayj^nrr^gct rovii rov vx6ovg 255 

iv9 Ta/di x(u yv¥€MU iovXei(rsi¥ sr/. 

xovj^ flXiOftri TOVTo^. aXA off ay¥og ti9^ 

(TTgitTOP XajS^y Ituktov^ S^;^frai xoXiP 

Tfjp l^vgVT$i(tp* Tovii ya!g fjL$rAiTi09 

fMPOP ^porm ipourxi rov^ U¥»i volOov^* 260 

og avTOP iX0O¥T %g oofMug $^<rTiO¥, 



bled* that Hercalei wm in the lem- okiSm occun three times in Homer, 
tnde of Omphftle three jean. See 259. rM« yifp] TMt here refen to 

Apollodor.ii. 6. 9. Efljpvrof, contained io the preceding 

255. tl /A^rl After words of swear- word EibpvrfUv. This passage ii quoted 

ing 9 M^y* and in Homer ^ /Uy, pre- by Person, Hec. 22. xofrj^a 9 lerta 

cedes that fntnre infinitWe which ez- «orf<rjrd^, Q$n)i% M 3«Aa£ irp6t OtD- 

presses the parpose of the oath. 8/1^90 Tirvfi, where a^rdt refers to 

rhr &7X(^P^] '* '^^ ovlAor; from irdnip contained in vcerp^a, Matthim 

^ffyov, ft«y;(urroff: see Etym. Mag. has well illustrated this figureyQr. Gr. 

To this point a passage of Phednis, i. § 435. 

10. is particularly applicable. Lupus 261. i^iaruHf] '* i. e. M t^v luth» 

arguehat Vulpem forti crimine : Ne- yw6fUK0Pf as the Scholiast explains 

gabat ilia se esse kvic culpa jtroxi' the word, Electr. 419. Abresch. ^sch. 

tnam" Wakefield. Seidler takes Ay- p. 79. would read 4s 96fuvs i^wrtovt, 

Xurr^pa actively, qui admwit koe ma- unnecessarily : for iXBitv U 7i6fiO¥s 

/j ^n l^ioTtoSt 4xOinf 4s B^fievr ^^certovf, 

266. ^hp wcu9\ Ked ywatui'] " with and 4kBiiP Zmiiirrȴ 4^icrios,, all mean 

child and wife." Tumebus altered the same thing. There is no reason why 

yq, yl into womtI, which was admitted the aatltority of books should be tram- 

into the text by subsequent editors. The pled under foot. Eurip. Ion 666. aol 

singolar iroiSl, however, is perfectly Nvr iiJkv^ &s 9h ^i^ov $y»v t^ 4^4ffrwp, 

intelligible. It does notlimitthe nnm* AcfiryoMTi r4p^. Med. 714. A4^eu 9k 

ber of Enrytus's children, though it x^P9 '^^ 96ftois 4^4ffrio¥. Rbesos 

only implies one, Hermann for ngl 201 . Trtixoifi' Hy* 4\Biiy 8* fir 96fMnft 

reads ahv, because in the Florentine 4^4aTtos, Sfccv^ wpwwSyrws a&fi' 4fihw 

Ms. jcol is wanting, and the Harleian icaOd^ftai." Brunck. Wakefield ably 

has yvratud t«. The former is mani- illustrates the words It 96tiovs 4^4tr- 

featly an omisnon, the latter points out riov, placing a comma after S^/ieve : 

the true reading md ywaxiA^ the tran- *< not only to his house, but even 

scriber baring changed one copula for to his hearth, in . presence of the 

another. household gods, and amidst the 

fri] << Jhi is not redundant, as sanctity of the hospitable table." This 

the Scholiast asaerts. It signifies, < at circumstance augmented the atrocihr 

some time,* ' hereafter.' See D'OrriUe of Agamemnon's murder. Horn. Od. 

Charit. p. 98." Brunck. T. 2S4. (cf. Virg. iEn. xl. 267.) *H 

257. Kohx 4^^'M'* Toih-off] " and he tK9igif 4aro\4aetu 4^4fmos^ ^s*Kyai»4fH' 

spoke not the words idly." The word ywr "QX^, bit AfyJv'Oeio Ukf aol $f 



24 50*okaeot:? 

iTsppofitjiT